Kristen's Collection: March Stories

[The Kristen Archives]

Because Google Groups has decided to restrict my postings, I am
publishing stories from the archive in one long thread through the
month.

It's not as convenient for the reader, but it's the only way to
access
the posted stories without an after-market newsgroup reader program.

I'm trying to post only those stories that have had reader approval,
so you shouldn't see any ungainly or grammatically challenged stories
here.

Enjoy

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Air Force (MF, 1st, military)
by Kristen

***

Kriste was jarred awake; fear paralyzing her. She felt
invisible hands groping, pulling and pinching at her
flesh and her mind spun in a haze of shock and
disbelief as she gradually realized what was happening
to her.

She was being punished!

It was the dreaded "hazing of the unpopular" and she
couldn’t believe that her classmates were actually
inflicting it on her. She could hear urgent whispering
by the men around her bed and feel their hands groping
at her breasts and pinching her nipples. Someone was
fondling her crotch; there was a hand over her mouth;
and more hands were holding her arms and legs immobile.

It seemed to go on forever; Kriste twisted and
squirmed, trying vainly to fight off her tormentors.
When someone forced his fingers inside her vagina,
pushing them in deep, she couldn’t hold back any
longer.

A strangled sound came from her throat and she began to
sob uncontrollably. The cadets who’d been molesting her
realized that they’d done enough and quickly dispersed
to their own dorm rooms, leaving the young woman
huddled in a ball, sobbing quietly. Her humiliation was
complete. How could she face them all in the morning?
How could she go on after this?

-=*=-

Kriste had been so proud, so excited, when the letter
with the congressional seal had arrived, informing her
that she’d been nominated to attend the Air Force
Academy. She was on cloud nine for the whole last
semester of her freshman year at junior college.

Having planned and worked toward such a moment ever
since her sophomore year in high school, actually to be
accepted had been a pinnacle of achievement.

Kriste arrived in Colorado Springs all by herself and
though she tried to make herself agreeable the obvious
fact that many of the male cadets resented her presence
had thrown cold water on her enthusiasm. They had
continually harassed both her and her roommate,
Darleen, the only other female cadet at the academy
during that winter term.

The pressure placed on them both had been almost
overwhelming, but Kriste remained positive and was
determined to succeed, no matter what. Moreover, she
intended it to be on merit and not by following the
path Darleen had taken.

She looked over at Darleen’s empty bed and wondered if
she was fucking the group captain again. If Darleen had
been in their room as she was supposed to be, the
attack that Kriste had just been subjected to would
probably not have happened. Her thoughts were bitter as
she rocked back and forth, still sobbing, unable to
control the feelings of loneliness washing over her.

Slowly her sobs subsided and a determined expression
transformed her pretty face. Her thoughts turned
towards home, to school friends and she was swept away
by an intense longing for friends and family. For
people who loved her and would protect her and accept
her for who she was.

Kriste glanced at her roommate’s empty bed again and
thought to herself grimly: ‘I’d rather die than follow
Darleen’s example. I’ll just have to take it I guess.’

She understood why her roommate had taken the group
captain as a lover. It had stopped the other men on
base from hitting on her, whereas Kriste had to
continually fend off such advances. She thought
bitterly: ‘I just want to become a combat pilot, and I
don’t want to have to date the whole damn squadron to
get there! Why can’t they give me a little respect?
What’s wrong with me anyway? Why don’t they like me?’

What she’d experienced only moments ago was probably
retaliation for her continual rejection of the advances
made by her male classmates. Some of the guys in her
training platoon obviously thought it was a great joke
to hit on her. At first she used to explain to them why
she thought it wasn’t a good idea to be romantically
involved. When that didn’t work, she had become more
blunt. She knew that they called her a "lezbo" and "the
ice queen", behind her back, but she tried to ignore
it. After all, she had a goal and she didn’t want
anything or anybody getting in the way of it.

Kriste shivered when she thought that this same
"lesson" might well be "taught" to her again. She
hadn’t had that much experience with boys in high
school, most of her extra time being taken up with ROTC
activities and a rigorous exercise and study schedule
after school. She wanted to be fully prepared if she
ever got the chance to become an Air Force cadet. She
wanted to be the best there ever was, to do something
special with her life.

The realization that this nocturnal incident had been
the first time she’d ever had her body "intimately"
touched by a man made her cry again. Her dreams had
always been of a knight in shining armor, not a bunch
of grubby unseen hands grabbing and pulling at her. It
hadn’t been anything close to proper sex, not at all
like the stories her girlfriends used to tell each
other about their own experiences with boys.

Kriste had never had any stories to tell, but her
friends admired her anyway for what she was trying to
accomplish. Moreover, becoming popular at school had
always come easily to her. Here at the academy though,
things were different. Her blonde, peaches-and-cream
good looks were almost a liability. For the first time
in her life Kriste wished she had been born a man, or
even an ugly woman; then maybe they’d just leave her
alone to pursue her dream unmolested.

She lay restless in her bunk, unable to sleep. Dawn had
begun to show its cold light through the barracks
window when she heard her roommate stumble over
something as she made her way into her bunk.

"Krissy, you awake?" asked Darleen.

Kriste considered pretending to be asleep, not wanting
to talk just then. She was still mad at Darleen for
breaking the rules, thus leaving her vulnerable to the
attack by her fellow classmates. She realized, however,
that Darleen would persist until she was answered - it
was her way.

"Yes, Dar, I’m awake." And then inquired in a sarcastic
tone, "Did you and Ron have fun last night?"

Darleen sat down on her own bunk and pulled her T-shirt
over her head, carelessly exposing her breasts to
anyone who might be passing the half-open door to their
room. She’d obviously come straight from her lover; her
nipples were swollen and pink, as if someone had been
sucking them. Kriste felt a stirring deep in the pit of
her stomach as she thought about what her roommate must
have been doing all night.

Darleen noticed her stare and smiled complacently.
"Yeah, he was up to it all right. And how did you enjoy
your evening?" she asked in a knowing tone.

The bitch! So she knew what had happened last night!
Had she known before, or only afterwards? "I didn’t
sleep all that well. And if you’re referring to what
some of our fellow cadets did to me last night, I just
want to say: thanks for warning me."

Darleen felt a little sorry that she’d treated the
matter as a joke, but she hated not being as strong as
Kriste and it made her feel a little better about
herself to have her roommate taken down a peg or two.

"I’m sorry, Kris; I didn’t know it was going to happen,
honest! I just heard about it a few minutes ago as I
was going down the hall. All the guys were talking
about it. If it makes you feel any better, David told
several of them how stupid they were and that you could
make a complaint against them. I heard him say he
wouldn’t blame you if you did."

Kriste had no intention of making a formal complaint,
but as the day wore on and sly looks from some of the
men in her training platoon made her relive last
night’s humiliation, she realized that she’d have to do
something. So that evening she requested an interview
with one of the base counselors for morning sick-call,
maybe she needed professional advice.

-=*=-

Making it through the next night without incident,
Kriste showed up in front of Lt. Beal’s office for her
0700 appointment. The young woman hadn’t previously
taken advantage of any medical services and wasn’t too
happy about doing so now, but she felt she had to talk
to someone other than Darleen about her fears and
anxieties.

Lt. Beal turned out to be an old war horse with over
twenty five years in the Air Force. Kriste was
disappointed when she realize that she would get no
sympathy there. Lt. Beal’s solution was a simple one.

"Girl, you sound a little uptight to me. When I was
you’re age, I’d have paid money to get a bunch of
handsome cadets to feel me up. I suggest you consider
making some lucky young man a little gift of that
virginity of yours. Have some good sex and you’ll be
right as rain."

-=*=-

As she walked to Logistics class, the phrase "Make some
young man a gift of that virginity of yours" kept
running through Kriste’s head. At nineteen, she hadn’t
yet had any kind of sex with another person. Could she
herself be the problem? Was she the one who was
strange? Might she have brought the events of the other
night on herself by being so uptight about sex? The
question preyed on her mind all day.

She’s always known what she had wanted and boys weren’t
part of it. But now, on the threshold of realizing
everything she’d worked for so long, everything was
turning out to be a disaster. None of her classmates
liked her and she couldn’t make any friends. Maybe she
was going about it the wrong way.

As Kriste sat alone at dinner that evening, a
distracted look on her face, a young cadet came and sat
beside her.

"Mind if I sit here, sweetie?"

Normally Kriste would have said something like, "Don’t
call me sweetie. I have a name, you know!" Now,
however, she just looked at him and smiled wanly. He
was John Davenport, the guy with the rich family from
Boston. Kriste had never liked him; to her he seemed
just a loud-mouth. During actual flight training she’d
performed much better than him and he’d been less than
gracious about it.

On an impulse she said, "Would you like to go out with
me tonight?"

For once Johnny didn’t have a smart comeback. For an
awkward moment he just sat there with his mouth open
looking at her. But at last he recovered his composure.
"Sure, honey, I’d like that just fine. But what made
you change your mind about dating?"

Kriste took a deep breath and said, in a determined
voice, "I’ve decided to have sex with a man and you’re
it. So how about it?" She felt so nervous that she
almost fainted; the decision to offer herself to a
fellow classmate had taken all her courage. She’d
ignored sex all her life, but here she was, effectively
asking a man to fuck her. Her heart was pounding as she
waited for his reply.

As for Johnny Davenport, he was almost speechless,
stuttering: "S-sex? With me? I don’t get it?" He stared
at his pretty classmate amazed.

Kriste stood up, dinner tray in hand and said in a
voice that she hoped sounded inviting, "You’ll ‘get it’
all right. Tonight, I promise you. But do me a favor
and keep it secret, will you?" She looked at the young
man until, as if awakening from a trance, he came to
life, "Ah... sure, sweetie. I promise... our little
secret..."

Kriste stood for a moment longer looking down at him
and then turned to go, saying over her shoulder, "I’ll
meet you in town at the Blue Bird. Why don’t you get us
a room?"

-=*=-

Kriste hurried back to her dorm room, a vicious case of
butterflies beating around in her stomach.

Darleen was dressing for that night’s date. "You
meeting Ron in town tonight, Darleen?"

Her roommate grinned and nodded. She was pulling on one
of her short skirts, which barely covered her bottom.
Kriste wondered how she could sit without making a show
of herself; then she thought: ‘But that’s probably the
idea.’
Returning to the question she really wanted to ask,
Kriste said, "Would you mind dropping me off in town?"

Darleen shot her one of her ‘Darleen’ looks. "What, at
the library?" She was being sarcastic, but Kriste
didn’t notice. She was so nervous and confused that she
actually said, "No, I’m meeting Johnny at the Blue Bird
and I just need a ride, that’s all."

Darleen turned to look at her roommate. "You’re what?
You and Johnny? Oh man, now I’ve heard everything.
Why’d you pick a jerk like that to go out with?"

Kriste looked hurt for a moment, but then, trying to
sound confident, she said, "I’m not marrying the man. I
just need to lose my cherry and I think he’ll do."

Her roommate must have thought of something funny,
because she laughed. However, she agreed to drop Kriste
off at the motel.

-=*=-

It was after eight when Darleen left Kriste in the
motel parking lot. At the last moment, Darleen, feeling
some concern for her roommate said, "Do you want to ask
me about anything? Should I come back in an hour to see
if you need a ride back to base?"

But Kriste had already steeled herself for the coming
event and just wanted to get it over with. She found
her friend’s questions distracting because they
required her to think and she didn’t want to think
right then. She replied, "No thanks Dar. I’m okay, but
thanks, anyway." She squeezed her roommate’s hand as
she exited the car.

Darleen watched her Levi-clad friend walk toward the
motel office. ‘That bastard Johnny better appreciate
what he’s getting tonight,’ she thought, while guessing
that he probably wouldn’t.

-=*=-

After inquiring at the front desk and getting a leering
once-over from the clerk, Kriste headed for Johnny’s
room. She was determined to go through with this. As
always, once she’d made up her mind, she was carrying
her decision through to the end.

Kriste knocked on the door, feeling her heart thumping
in her chest and her pulse throbbing in her throat.

When the door opened, she saw a messy bed, the covers
thrown on the floor and heard the TV blaring. Johnny
stood looking at her, wearing just his underwear.
He was obviously trying to shock her, to make her
nervous, so she said lightly: "Embarrassed about size,
are you? Is that why you’ve kept your undies on?" She
smiled at his blank look before pushing past him to the
bathroom.

Hearing the outer door close, Kriste leaned with both
hands on the small bathroom sink and looked at her
reflection in the mirror. She wondered what she was
doing here. Out of the corner of her eye she saw
Johnny, now sans underwear, standing in the doorway.

Kriste didn’t move, but slowly raised her eyes to look
at his reflection in the mirror. She’d never seen an
erect penis before and though she knew, in theory,
about the workings of what was between a man’s legs,
she was still surprised at the thing itself.

Johnny’s organ was fully hard and pointing out and up.
For a moment she was afraid that he could be too big to
fit inside her - she hadn’t realized that men grew to
that size. Kriste put on a brave face and turned to
face him, "Well, shall we get it done?"

The young man looked admiringly at Kriste, thinking how
pretty she was, with her straight blonde hair framing a
pretty tan face; her wide-set blue eyes and full lips
had long attracted him. And now he was going to fuck
this babe! The prospect sent an erotic thrill through
his body.

They stood in silence facing each other. Kriste’s eyes
were locked on Johnny’s pulsing erection. Soon Johnny
felt a little self-conscious, so he exclaimed, "Hey,
sweetie, we can’t do it with your clothes on, now can
we?"

Kriste was startled for a moment and then quickly began
to strip off her clothes. She was like someone about to
go skinny dipping in winter, wanting the initial shock
of diving into the cold water over with as soon as
possible.

Johnny didn’t care that she looked nervous; he just
wanted to ravish her body. He couldn’t understand why
she’d put the moves on him; he’d tried so many times
he’d virtually given up. That’s why he’d instigated the
recent nocturnal call on her. And boy... Mmmm...Mmmm!
Her tight little pussy-hole had felt so good, a little
piece of heaven. He could still feel her pussy lips
around his fingers. And her smell... he’d fallen asleep
in his bunk with his fingers in his mouth.

Kriste had already undone her pants and stepped out of
them. She was pulling her T-shirt over her head when
Johnny decided he couldn’t wait any longer. He grabbed
the surprised woman around the waist and pushed her
onto the messy bed. Her arms were still above her head,
with the T-shirt obstructing her view, so she cried out
for him to wait, but Johnny wasn’t listening. He wanted
to fuck her and he was ready.

As Kriste continued struggling with her T-shirt, while
lying on her back on the bed, Johnny parted her
thrashing legs and pushed his swollen cock into her. He
pulled out slowly and then pushed back in, but fast
this time, fast and hard.

Kriste’s maidenhead at first resisted his entry, but
then gave way all at once and he pushed in as deep as
he could go. His head was spinning, the sensations
momentarily over-powering him. She was so tight! It
felt like a living glove on his straining cock. He
could feel the beat of her heart, pulsing through the
warm walls of her cunt and throbbing around his organ.
It was like nothing he’d ever experienced and he loved
it.

Kriste stopped struggling with the tangled T-shirt when
she felt Johnny begin to enter her. Though the sound
was slightly muffled by the shirt over her face, she
could hear him grunting in his effort to affect a deep
entry. She felt herself being stretched... more and
more. It started to hurt and still she was pushed even
further.

Lying with her hands above her head and her legs
dangling over the edge of the bed with a man hunched
over her, thrusting his bloated organ into her exposed
cunt, Kriste didn’t know quite how to react. Though she
hadn’t known what to expect, she’d never imagined
anything like this. She cried out through gritted teeth
when the long, thick shaft was pushed home, all the way
into her. The pain was intense, but her cry didn’t faze
Johnny.

Now that he had reached his goal he began to pump away
happily, bouncing the young woman’s body underneath his
own.

Kriste’s body was young and strong and it soon
recovered from the initial shock for Johnny’s assault.
Her strong, shapely legs began flexing with each
thrust, but it was uncomfortable for her, the position
an awkward one. But

Johnny didn’t care; he was enjoying the pussy wrapped
around his pumping shaft. He enjoying it so much, in
fact, that he grunted with each thrust, until his body
eventually went rigid, trembling on top of Kriste as he
pushed hard and deep into her and as his body jerked
uncontrollably, he emptied himself into her.

The only sounds in the room after he slumped on top of
the young woman were his gasps for breath. Then after a
few moments he pulled out and stood up. He sighed and
said enthusiastically, "Now that was fun. We’ll have to
do it again next week; or maybe tomorrow night would be
even better." He laughed to himself as he wiped his
shrinking member with a towel and began to dress.

Kriste, her T-shirt still wrapped around her face and
arms, lay still for a few moments after Johnny pulled
out of her. She wasn’t really sure what had just
happened. She had lost her virginity, hadn’t she? The
slight pain between her legs suggested it and the
cooling sweat on her chest and stomach seemed to
confirm it. Slowly she sat up on the bed and pulled her
shirt back down over her breasts. She watched silently
as Johnny wiped himself and talked about their next
time.

To sum up her impressions, all Kriste could think of
was that it had been, well... disappointing. She was
kind of numb; everything had happened so fast and she’d
got no pleasure from it. She remembered how her
girlfriends had talked lovingly about their men and
about how good they had made them feel.

Kriste sat there with nothing on but her T-shirt and
socks, watching her first and only "lover" getting
dressed, making ready to leave. When Johnny had
buttoned his shirt and was ready to go, he turned to
Kriste and said cheerfully, "You can stay in the room
as long as you want; I paid for the whole night. And
baby, I wanna thank you for a great fuck. I really
enjoyed it. Maybe again tomorrow night, huh?"

Without waiting for an answer, he pulled the door open
and was gone. Kriste looked blankly at the closed door,
feeling nothing except an uncomfortable trickle of
cooling sperm flowing from her bruised vagina. Not
quite sure what she was supposed to do now, Kriste
continued sitting where she’d been thrown just a few
minutes before.

Slowly, the thought formed in her mind: ‘Is that all
there is to it?’ She’d just had sex for the first time
and was now sitting alone on a bed in a cheap motel,
leaking on the sheets.

A knock at the door interrupted her reverie. She got up
slowly from the bed, wondering why Johnny had returned
and went to open the door.

It was David, another classmate. Kriste blushed a deep
pink, realizing what she must look like, wearing just a
T-shirt in that rumpled room. She grabbed the top sheet
off the bed to cover herself and stammered, "D-David,
what’re you doing here?"

"Kriste, forgive me for butting in, but I ran into
Darleen at the Coyote Club and she told me what you
intended doing. I couldn’t believe it; I thought I knew
you. I’ve always admired your ability and your drive to
succeed, but here you are, crawling in the dirt with a
jerk like Johnny Davenport! I had to come over and ask
why and to see if you were okay. What made you do it?"

Kriste described the series of events that had brought
her to the motel room: the hazing; what Lt. Beal had
said to her; and why she’d chosen Johnny. "I was just
following the counselor’s advice; Johnny was the first
man I met after deciding to get rid of my virginity. I
had to see if my problems were because of me, or
something else."

"Then why didn’t you come to me or, hell, to just about
any other guy? You must have known Davenport is a
jerk," David said angrily.

"I didn’t realize just how big a jerk he was till
tonight, but I didn’t want to do it with anyone I
liked. I wasn’t trying to find a boyfriend; I didn’t
want to get involved with anyone yet. You can
understand that, can’t you, David?"

"Well, yes, I guess I can. But tell me, did you enjoy
it?" he asked in a gentler voice.

Kriste was embarrassed, but she smiled and said, "No,
it was awful! If sex is like that it’s a wonder the
human race has survived for so long!" She had somewhat
recovered from her ordeal and was preparing to put it
behind her as a bad experience when David stepped
closer to her.

"Listen Kriste, I don’t want to leave you with just
this experience to judge men by. Let me show you what
someone who actually cares about you can do. Please."

She looked up at him, her bright blue eyes wide. She
realized it probably wasn’t prudent to do as he
suggested, but Johnny had left her feeling frustrated
and somehow short-changed. Impulsively, she answered:
"Okay David, what do you suggest?"

He smiled. "I suggest a hot shower, for both of us.
Come on..."

He took the young woman by the hand and led her into
the small bathroom. Still clutching the sheet around
her, she waited, wide-eyed. He looked into her blue
eyes, which seemed to shimmer under the bathroom’s
fluorescent light. Then came up close and took the
sheet from her grasp before slowly unwinding it from
her body. Then he stood back to look at her
appraisingly.

She was stunning, standing maybe 5’6" in bare feet,
with a lovely body: round breasts, flat stomach, long
lean legs and beautiful thighs. He had to close his
eyes for a moment or... He wasn’t sure what would
happen, but she was having a serious effect on him.

Finally he removed her T-shirt, pulling it up over her
head and along her shapely arms and tossing it out into
the room. And then, to make her feel less self-
conscious, he quickly stripped off his own clothes. He
saw her staring at his tumescent organ and smiled at
her expression.

Kriste said, wonderingly, "I never dreamed I would ever
have sex with two different men in one night."

David brought his face close to hers and kissed her.
"You’ll forget about that first time, provided I do
this right." He touched Kriste’s right breast, fondling
and stroking it before bringing to his lips to a
nipple.

Kriste marveled at the sensations that his fingers and
then his mouth were causing her aroused body. She ran
her fingers through his hair as he nuzzled her, kissing
and slowly sucking on each nipple in turn. His lips
felt more wonderful than anything she’d ever
experienced, having never felt anything but her own
touch on her breasts before. This was completely
different and much more intense. She loved the way he
swirled his tongue around her nipples; it made her
knees feel weak and gave her a strange lovely feeling
between her legs. She gave an audible "Oh" of
disappointment when David moved away from her to turn
on the shower.

When the water was warm, he stepped into the shower
stall and Kriste followed, naked, behind him. She
intended to do whatever he wanted and instinctively
knew that he would be very different from Johnny.

The young couple washed each other - slowly and
luxuriously - enjoying the sensations created by their
soapy hands as they fondled each other. David paid
special attention to Kriste’s pussy, soaping and
massaging it, as if trying to remove every trace of the
man who had been there before him.

She, in turn, washed him, spending extra time and
effort on his magnificently erect penis. She was
thrilled by its size and texture and by the way it
responded whenever she touched it. She nuzzled up
against David, holding his warm, wet, soapy erection in
her hands and rubbed it against her stomach.
Cupping his big balls, she began lightly massaging them
too. It all felt so wonderfully intimate that she knew
her second time was going to be infinitely better than
her first.

After they’d washed each other and fondled and pressed
their bodies together to their heart’s content,
reveling in the sensations that wet soapy skin can
generate, there was only the drying left. Kriste
enjoyed that part too. She stood erect and proud while
David lovingly ran a dry towel over her contours. He
didn’t miss a spot, nook or cranny.

Kriste was just as enthusiastic when drying David’s
larger, muscular body. She paid special attention to
his persistent erection, perhaps somewhat neglecting
other, slightly less interesting, parts of his body.
She was fascinated by it and not a little anxious,
hoping its stiffness would last long enough to make her
feel the way her girlfriends had described themselves
as feeling, back in high school.

Kriste shrieked when David swept her off her feet and
carried her over to the disheveled bed. He laid her
down and climbed up beside her, immediately bending to
take a breast into his mouth.

Kriste felt his tongue playing with the nipple, while
his lips and even his teeth, lightly pulled at it. He
began stroking her body, massaging her breasts and
petting her smooth thighs. He ran a hand all over her
flat stomach, then down between her legs. For an
instant her mind flashed back to the previous night,
when many hands had invaded her body and a jolt of fear
went through her. Soon, however, the many new
sensations being generated in her inexperienced body
brought her back to the present. David was so loving
and tender; everything he did seemed so natural.

Without any warning, he moved down her body and planted
his mouth on her pussy lips. Kriste became afraid
again. This was unknown territory for her and she
didn’t know what might happen next. She knew about oral
sex. No girl could get through nineteen years without
hearing quite a lot about it. But that was all hearsay;
she had no idea how to respond, or even how it worked.

Her heart pounded fiercely as David parted her pussy
lips with his tongue, flitting the tip up and down her
long, soft, moist opening. She nearly jumped when he
took her clitoris between his lips and began to suck on
it.

The sensations she had felt between her legs now began
to surge through her breasts and tingle in her nipples.
It seemed to her that David was transmitting sexual
signals throughout her body.

It suddenly became all too much for her. What had
started as an undefined yearning had suddenly become an
urgent need. Kriste had never had a real orgasm before
and so wasn’t expecting what she was about to
experience.

When David’s tongue flicked yet again across her
engorged clitoris, a flash went off in Kriste’s brain.
It felt as if, for an instant, her whole body was on
fire, pulsing from David’s mouth out to her toes and
fingertips. Then another flash went off and another.

The pretty blonde began to jerk and writhe and then to
moan. She cried out as she thrashed around, "Oh DAVID!
Oh god DAVID! Oh YES! OH DAVID YES!" She was gasping
for breath. Not having expected anything like this, she
didn’t really know what was happening to her. The
orgasm was simply swamping her in an ecstasy both
physical and emotional like nothing she could have
imagined.

Finally David pulled his lips away from Kriste’s
throbbing mound. She looked down her body and saw his
twinkling eyes, his moist chin and the lazy smile on
his lips. Fighting to breathe and giggle at the same
time, she reached down for her lover, pulling him up
her body into a long, languid kiss.

Kriste tasted herself in his mouth and it made the kiss
that much more exciting. Eventually she pulled out of
the kiss and looked shyly at David. Blushing slightly,
she said, "David, can I...? You know, can I...? Oh, you
know, can I?" She began to giggle incoherence, but
David, of course knew what she wanted and rolled over
on his back, once more revealing his impressive
erection, which visibly pulsed in time with his
heartbeat.

Kriste squirmed into position, her face close to the
engorged penis. She was fascinated by the male sexual
organ. With her parted lips poised, she stopped for a
moment to gaze once more at this beautiful thing,
noting its smooth contours and the mushroom-shaped,
wrinkly helmet that crowned the handsome shaft.

She took the shaft in both hands and gently moved the
soft skin up and down, finding the whole thing begin to
expand even more, to become even stiffer and stronger.
The wonderful purple head also became even larger and
shinier as she continued her slow pumping movements.
She was fascinated to see a crystal-clear drop of fluid
appear at the opening at the tip of his smooth organ
that was throbbing in her hands. She examined it for a
moment longer before tentatively touching it with her
small pink tongue.

Satisfied, she licked the head, which made even more
fluid ooze out from the little hole. Kriste was totally
absorbed in her game, unaware that David had propped
himself up on his elbows and was watching his beautiful
young companion play her little sex game. He found it
extremely arousing that she was using his cock in such
an uninhibited way. He knew it was the first time she
had ever seen a man’s sex parts up close and this
erotic little show stimulated him so much that he began
to worry that he might not be able to put off his cum
much longer.

Kriste continued to toy with David’s organ, but she had
a little problem. She knew that oral sex occurred when
a man did what David had done for her and that a woman
ought to suck the man’s penis in return. She was a
little worried, though, that she might not do it right.
She looked up to ask David to tell her how he wanted it
and was surprised to see him watching her. She blushed
when she realized how her little game must have looked
to him and thought: ‘Well, I’ll see if I can distract
him.’ She gave a little giggle and then suddenly began
licking David’s cockhead faster than before, this time
using the whole of her tongue.

Then she took the whole head into her mouth, gently
sucking on it and rolling it around, lapping her tongue
around the underside in the little valley that was
there. It felt so soft and smooth and yet hard and
powerful in her mouth; so wonderfully male. ‘Cock
sucking is almost as good as being pussy-sucked,’ she
thought, giggling to herself and feeling aroused by
such a smutty thought. If only she could tell her high
school friends about this!

After a short while David reached down and grasped
Kriste’s bobbing head, throwing her off her rhythm. She
stopped and looked up, frustration in her bright blue
eyes. He said, with a wry smile, "Baby, keep doing that
and you’ll get a mouthful. I’ve gotta have you in a
more traditional way the first time if it’s okay with
you." He smiled again. "You’ve made me so horny, I’ve
gotta cum inside you the old-fashioned way."

He pulled her smaller body up on top of his,
positioning her pelvis just by his balls. "Now raise up
and take me into you at your own pace, I don’t want to
hurt you."

Kriste looked at David’s erect penis with a momentary
apprehension, worried that he might be too big for her.
With her pretty face a mask of determination, she
placed one leg on either side of his waist and got up
onto her knees. Leaning on one arm, she took hold of
his rigid tool and placed its purple head at her pink
opening. She wiggled it around for a moment, looking
for the best point of entry and then, her eyes closed
and smiling beatifically, she slowly impaled herself.

David closed his eyes to when he felt himself sink into
Kriste’s hot moist box. It was as sexy a feeling as
he’d ever had; she was so wonderfully warm and tight.
He kneaded her smoothly muscled thighs with his hands,
tracing the firm muscles just beneath the skin. When he
re-opened his eyes he saw that Kriste’s head was thrown
back, her arms slightly behind and at either side of
her. With her perfect breasts thrust forward and her
tight flat stomach rippling as she slowly and
rhythmically rocked back and forth to a beat that was
in her own head.

He caught his breath. She presented a sublimely erotic,
completely female picture stretched out above him,
using him with such obvious pleasure. It was too much.

He’d wanted to hold out longer, to give his angel
another orgasm, such that a man can give a woman, but
it was too late. She felt too good, he couldn’t...
Kriste’s head came forward and her eyes opened. She
looked deep into David’s eyes and whispered, "You’re
cumming... aren’t you? I can feel it." And she could,
too. Deep inside her body she felt a little jet and
then another, as spurts of hot sperm started their
slippery journey towards her womb. She could actually
feel him pulsing inside her, pressing against her
furthermost wall, deeply, throbbingly. She rode him
with love.

David couldn’t answer her, his brain temporarily
addled. His attempts to hold back had only made him cum
that much harder. Kriste’s cunt was so tight that with
each ejaculation her interior walls seemed to massage
him, pulling the next spurt from him as if he were
being milked. His orgasm was so intense that it hurt;
but it hurt so good.

He vaguely heard Kriste making a noise, but was unable
to concentrate so long as his own shuddering orgasm
continued unabated.

Kriste was amazed by how he made her feel. She realized
that her lover was having an orgasm inside her; that he
was experiencing for himself what he had created in her
only minutes ago. It was incredibly exciting to see him
moaning and squirming under her; so exciting, in fact,
that she felt another flash go off at the point at
which they were joined, a flash that she now recognized
as an orgasm.

It happened the moment she realized that he had emptied
his seed into her. It was all so sexy, so wonderfully
erotic... She began to make small sounds in time with
their rhythm, little puffs going "huh, huh, huh, huh,"
as she ground herself against him.

After what seemed like ages David had to stop. He
pulled Kriste down on his chest, then rolled over her
to bring his body on top, without ever leaving his warm
harbor.

Kriste curled her lovely legs over and on top of his
bottom, making sure that he stayed in her the way she
wanted him. His cum was a distant warmth, deep inside
her.

After resting like this for a time, she said huskily,
"Oh David, that was marvelous! I hope you intend to
stay the rest of the night. After all, Johnny did pay
for the room until morning."

-=*=-

Eighteen months later Kriste Hansen graduated in the
top ten of her class. She was assigned to the 37th
squadron and in 1990 went to the Persian Gulf as part
of Operation Desert Storm. She was one of the few
female fighter pilots actually to perform in the area.
David remained one of Kriste’s good friends, even till
this day.

-=*=-

Acknowledgments: All my thanks... to David for his
encouragement and proofing and to Ian for doing such a
good job editing my little story.

© August 1998 ed. 10/17/04 - Kristen Kathleen Becker
Author contact address: krist...@hotmail.com
STORY PAGE: http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/stories/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Amenity Project Epilogue (MF, cheat, in, preg)
Homer Vargas (varg...@yahoo.com)

***

[In her story "The Amenity Project," Softly told a
sweet, sexy, funny story of four women who designed to
"protect" their sons who are just starting college
from a group of predaceous junior college girls
intending to get the boys make them pregnant in order
to entrap them into marriage. Knowing that "boys will
be boys," the women (naturally <g>) decided that the
only way to save the boys was to keep them so well
fucked they wouldn't have time for the junior college
girls.

The plan was that each woman would seduce her son's
three friends but one boy had three roommates, so each
woman ended up helping keep six boys out of "harm's
way!" It's four years later now and we catch up with
the women of the Amenity Project on what may be their
final meeting.]

Charlie, the afternoon waiter at Friendly's smiled as
the saw the group enter. Yep, it was Monday, the day
these women always came in to spend a few hours. It
was some kind of club he knew, although no business
ever seemed to be transacted. Instead the women
ordered Margaritas and told each other hilarious
stories. Charlie could never really hear what was
said, but from snippets and body language, it was
clear they were telling each other about sleeping with
men, maybe younger men, maybe more than one younger
man each.

Charlie could understand how they did it; they were
very attractive women. They actually looked better
now than four years ago when they first started coming
here. Although he guessed they were all in their
early forties, they could pass for ten years younger,
mainly from the way they looked and dressed. Now they
all wore at least 3 inch heels and few failed to have
on cute, short skirts, frilly and flounced or tight
across the ass. He was pleased that most had given up
pantyhose for proper stockings. He suspected some
occasionally omitted the panties. Several had shrunk
their waists, giving even the lithe blonde with
slightly inadequate superstructure quite a figure.
Slinky blouses made the most of their upper-story
assets.

By the time several pitchers of Margaritas were
history and the after-work customers started to
arrive, there were four slightly soused sexy
housewives. Charlie didn't doubt there were always
going to be an equal number of very happy husbands
that night. He was sometimes tempted to "get to know"
one of these women better. Seeing them always made
him hard. If he could have overheard their
conversation this day, he would have exploded.

A closer observer than Charlie, perhaps a Charlene,
might have noticed something different about today's
meting. For one thing, no one ordered a Margarita but
rather an espresso, latte, tisane, and lemonade. For
another, the group was strangely subdued.

"Well, we did it," Karen Jurasec said with a somewhat
forced smile.

"Yes," Sara Huberman nodded. "All four graduated, all
with 4.0 GPA's, and no shotgun weddings."

"I should think not, each one with three women to
encourage him with his studies ..." added Vicki
Vanclette

"When we weren't screwing him silly." Hanna
interrupted. The women laughed.

"Now they are all leaving for jobs at corporate plants
and offices all over the country, Karen said, sadly.

"Amazing! We've been fucking six college boys for
four years and our husbands never suspected a thing"
Vicki chuckled.

"Why should they?" Sara asked. "I found having
affairs with your sons plus Walter Vanclette's three
roommates made me feel so good about my self, so sexy,
I was coming on to my husband all the time. Ralph's
been getting more sex than since we were newlyweds.
He can't stop grinning long enough to be suspicious.

"If they weren't men, the sex itself would have made
our husbands suspicious," Vicki snorted.

There was a lull in the conversation as if everyone
had something else to say but was reluctant to say it.
Finally Karen took a deep breath and launched out.
"Donald didn't suspect either, and yes probably
because I was making love to him like crazy, but I
still felt bad. I was cheating."

Several women tried to break in to object, but Karen
continued. "Maybe you didn't feel that way, but I
did. When I came in all those nights full of boy cum,
tired but still horny, Donald always made love to me
so trustingly, even eating me afterward the way I like
it, never dreaming he was cleaning up after several
randy twenty year olds. The guilt explains part of
it. Then, too, I guess I was already feeling lonely,
knowing that my Jimmy would soon be gone and Donald
and I would have a big empty house to ourselves."

Several lascivious grins indicated that the other
women had thought the same thing and had ideas about
how to take advantage of the time alone with their
husbands. Karen started to smile herself.

"So I got to thinking how I could make it up to Donald
for letting me have fun with six young studs for four
years, even if he didn't know it. When I thought
about it, there wasn't any doubt what I should do. At
the next right time when we were about to start making
love I stopped him before he put on the condom and
asked him if he still wanted us to start a second
family he'd been pestering me about. He snorted like
a horny buffalo, went wild with enthusiasm, said yes,
yes, he had been dreaming for years about getting me
pregnant again, about seeing my pretty tummy bulging
with his baby. He even said why didn't I start on
those fertility drugs that can promote multiple
births. I just laughed and said, yes, we COULD wait
several weeks if he wasn't in a hurry, but I had a
very sticky flow this morning and was probably fertile
all that weekend. I thought he might want to 'get
started right away.'"

"Did he ever! He hardly let me out of bed until
Monday. When we weren't fucking, he had my ass
propped up with pillows to keep the semen in and spent
hours eating me to climax after climax. He did it
partly because he was so happy I'd relented about not
having more babies after so many years but more
because he'd heard orgasms promote conception."

"Since then, it's all Donald can talk about. He wants
to go shopping for maternity dresses with me. He's
established TWO 529 college tuition accounts and is
talking about adding a nursery to the house if we
don't sell and "move into something bigger."
Apparently he has gotten the idea that we'll be having
at least three more. Anyway, yesterday I went to my
OBGYN and after a severe look for getting pregnant "at
my age" she told me everything looked fine for a
delivery next spring."

Karen stopped as if she had run out of gas. Looking
around, she was surprised not to be greeted by
congratulation or scorn or mockery. Instead, Sara
spoke up. "I hadn't thought about it that way. Maybe
it was the "empty next" feeling, as you said. That
and regret that soon I'll have only one loving husband
rather than one loving husband AND six horny college
boys to fuck." There were sympathetic nods around the
table. "Especially Josh." Josh's mother, Vicki,
blushed.

"All the boys are nice and great lovers, but Josh is
so gentle, so considerate, I knew I was going to miss
him terribly. In some crazy way I wanted to hold on
to him, not let him leave me." Vicki frowned. "Oh I
know, he has a brilliant career ahead of him at
corporate headquarters; I'd never do anything to hold
him back, but I did want to keep a part of Josh with
me."

"I thought about not telling him, but I couldn't be
dishonest, so one night last month when he was already
in me, bringing me to one wonderful orgasm after
another, I asked him if he would like me to have his
baby. It was hardly fair; he was pretty far gone when
I told him I had removed my cervical cap and that I
was probably fertile that night. If he didn't want to
put a baby in me, he'd better pull out."

The other women gasped.

"I needn't have worried. Josh almost sobbed with joy.
He said he'd been dreaming of being able to knock me
up since the first night I took him to our lake
cottage. He said I'd be the most beautiful, the
sexiest new mother in the world and he would be very
proud for me to have his baby. Even as he was moaning
his agreement, he was fucking me faster and faster.
Instinctively I locked my legs behind his back and
pulled him into me. He couldn't have pulled out if
he'd wanted to. Josh roared when his orgasm overtook
him and I came too, feeling his hot young sperm spew
into my fertile womb."

"We lay locked together like rutting dogs for several
minutes when, wonder of wonders, I felt him getting
hard again. I teased him about being a bad boy for
wanting to fuck a pregnant woman. That set him off.
He fucked me twice more without removing his cock from
me for an instant. We have continued to have
unprotected sex but I'm sure that first flood of
potent young semen did it for me. An EPT this morning
showed I'm pregnant. Ralph was rather surprised that
we'd had a 'little accident,' but he's so proud to
have me pregnant again, he'll never suspect a thing."

Now it was Sara's turn to be surprised at the lack of
surprise, even from Vicki. Only Hanna seemed aghast
at Sara's deliberate cuckolding of her husband. "I
swore him to secrecy, of course, and you mustn't tell
either. It has to remain just between us."

"Well, that explains what happened to me. Josh must
have told Walter he'd knocked you up," Vicky said.

"Oh no! He promised," Sara sighed.

"Oh, come on Sara. He is only human," Vicki sighed.
"You can't expect a college boy who has just
impregnated a woman twenty years older than he,
especially one a sexy as you, not to brag, can you?"

"Walter told you that?" Sara asked, distraught.

"No, but he must have gotten the idea from Josh. I
was with Walter what must have been only a few days
after you let Josh make you pregnant. Walter was
fucking me good -- he always fucks me good." She
looked at Vicki gratefully. "Suddenly he slowed down
and asked if I would remember him when he was gone.
Between gasps I said of course I would -- who can
forget a cock like his? I was close to another orgasm
and in no mood for conversation. He looked down at me
grinning and asked if I was sure I didn't want a
little souvenir of our time together."

"I wasn't too far gone for a little red alarm light to
go on in my almost fucked-out brain. What did he
mean, I asked. He said he wanted to give me a baby to
remember him by before he went away. I started crying
and telling him I couldn't do that to Anthony, but he
paid no attention, continuing to fuck me into semi
coherence. Then he stopped completely and pulled out.
I thought I'd changed his mind, but an evil smile
told me I was wrong. He said I WOULD have something
to remember him by, but I could choose what. Then he
pulled out photos of us fucking. These were no
romantic couplings and they sure didn't look like
rape. Somehow Walter had pictures of me on my
stomach, ass in air as he pounded me from behind.
Another showed him, or someone, giving it to me on my
back with my heels in the air. There were several of
me in the middle of an orgasm, my mouth open and eyes
closed us and Walter's schlong buried balls deep in my
married pussy. There were shots of me naked except
for my heels, playing with my pussy, obviously posing
for him. Walter said these and many more like it were
all on a file that he would e-mail to my husband so we
'both could remember him.'"

I was lost and asked him what I had to do. He said he
knew I'd had my period about 10 days ago, so he wanted
me to go to a hotel with him the coming weekend. He
would to check to make sure I did not have my
diaphragm in. I knew it was too late to start on the
pill and besides, he pointed out, if I didn't get
pregnant, he could still send the pictures. As luck
would have it his calculations were right on; the
morning of my blackmailed breeding I was as wet and
slick as ever in my life. Walter was in the room he
had reserved and he didn't waste time when I arrived
stripping me and warming me up. I hated what he was
forcing me to do, but I responded to his kisses as I
always do, like a bitch in heat. I was gushing after
only minutes of him playing with my tits. I felt his
fingers in my pussy. He was arousing me, but I knew
he was also making sure I had no birth control in me."

"When he was sure I was vulnerable he shoved me on the
bed and pulled out his cock. Brandishing it at me he
asked if I was ready to have him give me his baby. I
shook my head no, but he just laughed and said I would
be once he started fucking me. I closed my eyes,
trying not to think, trying not to show any emotion
when he slid his giant cock into me. I failed. The
first gasp rapidly became heavy rapid breathing as my
body responded to his incessant pounding."

"As my first orgasm approached he asked me again if I
wanted him to keep fucking me, giving me his baby. I
tried to protest, tried to say no but at that moment
it hit me, a wave of ecstasy that turned my resisted
to complicity. He asked again and I said yes, yes,
yes I wanted a baby. To my shame, I begged him,
begged him to fuck me, begged him to knock me up with
his bastard child. Satisfied he bellowed, stiffened
and I felt jets of liquid fire shoot into me. I
orgasmed again as well as he collapsed on top of me."

"Before I could recover Walter's roommates had entered
and were pushing Walter aside, calling for their turn.
Again I tried to protest but it was useless. Almost
as soon as Walter pulled out, one of the another boy
was in me. The were all so excited at knocking up a
married woman the lasted only minutes before adding
their seed to Walter's. Only minutes, but enough to
make me come like a runaway freight train. They
continued for hours, each fucking me three or four
times, climaxing me again and again. There was no way
I could not be pregnant from that cumload. When I
made love to Anthony that night he thought I was
crying for happiness at "our" sudden decision to have
another baby."

Vicki surveyed her sympathetic friends. "You won't
even know who the farther is, will you?" Karen asked.
Sadly Vicki shook her head. The women noticed that
Hanna was not looking very sympathetic.

"My, my, my! Haven't we all been naughty?" Hanna
smirked. "Karen was so guilty about letting six
college boys fuck her silly, she let her longsuffering
husband put a baby in her middle aged tummy! Sara was
so infatuated with her twenty-year old lover, she just
"had" to let him give her his baby. Vicky, who
started her career with the Amenity Project pulling a
train, gets pregnant at a free-fuck-for-all gang bang
and may the best sperm win! By the way, as my Billy
tells it, Vicki was not so reluctant s she says. She
went wild, demanding that they knock her up, taunting
them to pump more baby-making semen into her fertile
pussy. If she hadn't kept drinking until she passed
out, she' still be there." Vicki blushed.

"Well, girls, I've been naughty, too, but I'm sure as
hell not sorry about it. Billy told me about Sara and
Vicki getting pregnant a month or so ago one night
while we were making love,"

Three jaws dropped open but no sounds came out of the
mouths of the astounded women.

"Oh, yes, I've been fucking my son since, well, lets
just say he never experienced the traumas of other
junior high boys, wanting to fuck his teachers, his
friends' mothers, sexy high school girls, supermarket
checkers, women in the church choir, and every other
woman from 18-65. I was keeping Billy's prick limp all
by myself too well for him to fall for one of those
junior college sluts, , but I played along to avoid
suspicion."

"But hearing that Sara and Vicki were going to be
having little bastards gave me a wonderfully nasty
idea."

Three pairs of wide eyes grew even wider.

"I must say, 4.0 or no, Billy may not have the
initiative to claw his way up the corporate hierarchy.
Even after helping Vicki get an baby in her belly, it
didn't occur to the big ungrateful sap that his horny
Mommy might want to get pregnant, too."

"Of course I didn't let that stand in my way. A night
or so later when he had fucked me to a few nice
orgasms and was getting ready to fill a condom with
his baby juice, I told him I had made a little pin
hole in it and that if he didn't stop, he might knock
me up. He actually slowed down! I was disappointed,
of course, that he had not been fantasizing about
making a baby with his sexy mother like most healthy
adolescent boys, but I wasn't concerned. I just
'warned' him that he weren't careful, he was going to
pump his baby-making sperm in my fertile pussy, He
could make me pregnant, blow up my belly with his
baby, make my tits get big with milk for a little
brother or sister."

"I could feel his cock in me grow harder and I
continued to taunt him, telling him what a bad boy he
was for wanting to cuckold his Daddy, wanting to put a
baby in his Mommy's married pussy, probably wishing he
could nurse from my milk-swollen breasts! That did
it! He trumpeted like a rogue bull elephant and
slammed his delicious prick in me and erupted. I felt
the rush of scalding jizz, the sabotaged condom
failing perfectly. It was like a geyser spewing his
baby making sperm into my pussy. I already had
visions of Fred and me seeing him off at the airport,
me in sexy mini-maternity dress already starting to
show."

For a few seconds there was a stunned silence, then
Sara started t laugh. "My god! Four pregnant, middle
aged housewives, soon to be without our young lovers!
What are we going to do? I remember when I was
pregnant with Walter how horny I was. Ralph could
hardly keep up with me then; now he's barely good for
once a night! I'll be climbing the walls!"

Karen scooted closer and ran her hand under Sara's
skirt. "Well," she grinned, we have each other."

Vicki grinned. "Yes, having a woman's tongue in my
puss, and vice versa, will be a pleasant diversion,
but I for one knew I'd need hard male cock to keep me
sane. I was already beginning to cast lustful glances
at any man who walked near me."

Vicki looked down, She squirmed in her seat. She went
to say something, then stopped. She looked up.

Sara observed the movements and said, "You have
something to tell us?"

Her eyes went from woman to woman. "So I did something
about it. Last Saturday night, I just had to go out
-- to the "Red Rooster" lounge. I danced with several
the Kappa Sigma guys from State. I came on to them
and suggested I would like to spend some time with
them. They took me to their frat house and then they
took me -- all of them. They were pretty tired when
we finished, but told me to come back anytime. Care
to join me?"

Sara, Karen, and Hanna exchanged glances.

Karen smiled at Vicki as she said, "Charlie, check
please."

Comments, please to
Varg...@yahoo.com

=====
My stories can be read on:
http://www.asstr.org/files/Authors/Vargas
http://www.asstr.org/~Vargas/stories.html
http://www.mcstories.com
http://www.eroticstories.com
http://storiesonline.net
http://www.literotica.com

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 30

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2004. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Against Her Will
By wiley06 (wil...@nym.alias.net)
Date: 1996/11/05

***

An Asian girl has an encounter with three men, late at
night. (M+/F, nc, bd, asian, intr, tor, v)

***

PICTURE THIS: A young Asian girl of 19 years, standing
5'3" and weighing 102 lbs. A small pouty mouth, the ends
slightly turned down, and an Asian nose, joined with
long lashes on dark eyes with a European cast to create
a truly stunning beauty. Long black hair falling to the
small of her back frames her face, whose beauty is set
off and enhanced by teeth just slightly imperfect.

She has an aggressive yet friendly, and very attractive
personality, which she expresses through her clothes.
She usually wears faded denim jeans with a short button
down blouse which exposes her slender midriff when she
raises her arms. Her size B breasts fill out her blouse
perfectly, being more than ample for her lithe frame.

Instead of a bra, she usually wears a tank-top, which
reveals itself enticingly whenever her blouse slips
from her smooth, rounded shoulders. A small gold cross
always hangs around her neck, drawing attention to the
small, vulnerable spot just below her neck and above
her breasts. High tops and a backward baseball cap
usually sets off the ensemble, the cap only serving to
further enhance the beauty of her eyes, her skin, and
her face, by framing them.

Now she wished she hadn't stayed so late. 2 a.m. and
she was stuck in the bad part of town, almost an hour
walk to her place. She had thought she could catch the
last transfer, but she had been, to her dismay,
mistaken. Oh well, she thought, nothing wrong with the
weather, at least. And she was right: it was a
beautiful night. A slight mist occluded the blackness,
softening the streetlights as they spat out their dull
yellow light.

The moon was at half and waning, and the stars few and
far between. It was warm, almost 70, and just cut by a
soft, nipping breeze. She thanked god that it wasn't
cold, since she really hadn't dressed for it. She had
on faded denim hip-hugging jeans which she wore low on
her waist, exposing a flat, taunt stomach and a cute
inny belly-button. A denim jacket, just falling to her
waist, kept her warm, since her only top was a
sleeveless tank cut off just below her breasts, which
juggled slightly as she walked, free from the restraint
of a bra.

Well, she thought ruefully as she considered how she
was dressed, it had been a raging party, and she had
wanted to look hot, and she had, she knew. Not that she
was man crazy like some of the sluts there, but she
liked to look her best. She tossed her long braid --
she had braided it that evening so her hair fanned out
across the back of her neck and came up evenly across
her head, to fall in soft bangs across her forehead,
letting part of her ears poke out from beneath--and
caught it in her hand, twirling it around as she walked
briskly home.

She turned as she saw lights coming up behind her and
hoped the car would pass--she really didn't feel safe
in this neighborhood. She became more nervous when the
car did not pass, instead pulling up along side her,
slowing to match her pace. It was an old caddie, a bit
beat up, being driven by a white guy with two
passengers, the one riding shotgun a Mexican, the one
in the back black.

"Hey China Doll," the white one called out, "looking
sweet meat. Goin' to a pahty?" Now she was really
frightened, as well as indignant, and hugged her jacket
around her and picked up her pace, hoping the bastards
would just go away.

"Maybe we got a party for you right here, baby," the
black one called out. "We can make it a real multi-
cultural event." They all laughed. Son of a bitch she
thought, son of a bitch get me out of here. She quickly
turned a corner but the caddie followed.

"She don't look like she likes you Jackson," the
Mexican taunted as he leaned out the far window and
looked over the roof of the car. "Maybe she's one of
those hard ass ice-queen uppity chink cunts who thinks
she's better than us. Whaddya think, John, think she's
a dragon bitch?"

"She certainly ain't friendly," the white one replied,
"even though she's the tastiest dish I've seen in a
long time. Hey darlin', come on over here and say hi."

Jesus, Jesus, Jesus! Wasn't there anyone else around?
All the houses were black as she rushed past them,
almost running now but fearing to run.

"Mm mm," the Mexican called out, "seems like she don't
like any of us. Not even good enough for a glance."

"Hell, no split-tail gets away with treating me like
that," Jackson cried out from the back, swinging open
the back door.

The sound of the door opening startles her, and her
chest constricted in fear as she bolted forward, hoping
they will tire of the game or that she can escape
through speed.

"Hey!" she hears behind her and then the squeal of
tires and suddenly the caddie is across the sidewalk in
front of her, the black man climbing out of the back
seat and beginning to lunge toward her while the
Mexican swings himself over the hood of the car. She
stops and spins three steps to build up speed as she
tries to run, only to feel arms encircle her waist and
lift her from the ground.

"HELP! SOMEBODY HELP! FIRE! MURDER! HELP! SOMEBODY!"
she screams at the top of her lungs as she struggles
against the man holding her. The Mexican comes up
before her and grabs her arms, and between them they
wrestle her screaming and thrashing into the back seat
of the caddie.

She had never been more frightened in her life as she
was tossed into the back of the caddie to be quickly
followed by two large male bodies. She put her back to
the door and kicked out with her feet and hit with her
hands, but the black man, Jackson, just grabbed her
again and threw her down across his and the Mexican's
lap. Strong hands gripped her wrists and held them
behind her back while more hands held her down. A hand
on her head pressed her face against the Mexican's
stomach, muffling her pleas and cries.

She trembled in abject terror as she heard and felt the
car take off, speeding quickly away from the scene of
the abduction. She could feel her own adrenaline rush
begin to freeze as her body realized there was nowhere
left to run. Her mind froze likewise in a state of
shock, reduced to an animal state of fear and waiting.

She could feel the adrenaline around her too, surging
through the car as the car surged forward to an unknown
destination. "Hey Jose," she heard Jackson ask, "What
now?"

"Now," Jose replied, "we go to the park. In the
meantime, you and me can have a little fun with the
cunt here." She could almost feel the feral grins they
gave each other over her prostrate body, and she
shuddered. A cold part of her mind calculated as Jose
grabbed her by her hair and pulled her head up and
began unzipping his fly while Jackson reached around
and under her and began unbuttoning her jeans. They
were going to rape her, this part of her mind said, and
you cannot fight them--try to talk.

"Let me go," she said, calmly, clearly, "I'm a human
being. I have feelings. You..."

"YOU'RE NOTHING BUT A SPLIT-TAIL!" Jackson shouted,
overriding her, "A GODDAMNED CUNT! And I intend to get
me some! Now Jose, can't you shut the bitch up?"

"My pleasure," Jose replied, pulling free his cock and
pressing it against her full pouty lips.

"Now open up, China Doll, or you're going to be in a
world of hurt."

Her mind calculated, and she opened her mouth to take
the pole of flesh in. She was going to be raped, it
said, and she quailed inwardly. O.K. Now just try to
stay alive: do what they want and maybe they'll let you
go. It was why she remained still while Jose slowly
slid her head up and down on his staff, in and out of
her mouth, running the flesh across the soft warmth of
her lips. It was why she remained still while her jeans
and panties were pulled down around her knees and hands
began to rub and squeeze and pinch her ass and thighs.

"What a sweet ass," she heard, and jerked slightly as
fingers found their way to her vagina and began to stab
forward for entrance. Virginal! Part of her mind
screamed, wanting to thrash and bite and kick and kill.
She was a virgin! It screamed, and these stupid, sorry
sons of a bitch were going to take that from her, were
going to use her like a piece of meat and throw her
away. Better raped than dead, another part of her mind
asserted, and maintained a steely control.

"Got a sweet mouth on her too," Jose said. "Let's see
what you can do, sweet thing." He began to push her
head down, causing her to gag on his penis as it pushed
against her throat.

She reacted instinctively, trying to pull back, but his
hands were too strong, too insistent. She gagged once
as she felt his cockhead stab against her throat, and
then an awful tearing pain shot down her throat as it
popped in, and she gagged again as the full length of
it slid down her throat, her nose resting against his
pubic hair, her whole body shaking and jerking as she
retched, trying to dislodge his cock from her throat.
Her nostrils flared and her throat spasmed and she felt
like she was going to throw up, but she held the bile
that was rising in her throat down with an enormous
effort of will and stilled her breathing heavily
through her nostrils.

"Ahhh..." she heard Jose sigh, and was grateful he just
held her head there, did not try to move her. It wasn't
so bad now, and then she realized Jackson had a finger
up her vagina and was sawing it painfully in and out.

'Oh god, oh god, oh god, please make it stop!' she
thought, closing her eyes in silent prayer, a tear
leaking out the closed lid and dropping onto the thigh
of her abductor. Endure, the thought flashed across her
mind.

It was a nightmare ride, with Jose content to hold
himself in her throat, the motion of the car a slow
tantalization for him as he built ever nearer the
inevitable orgasm. Jackson took turns slapping her
asscheeks, pressing his fingers into her anus and
pussy, and pinching her thighs to make her squirm. It
was a relief when they stopped, even though she knew
what was next.

"Ready to go?" It was John.

"Just one minute," Jose interrupted, and began to jerk
his hips slightly up into her face, pushing his cock
even further up her throat, and back, and up. She knew
he was almost ready to come, and could feel the eyes of
his companions bore into the back of her head. They
were all waiting, waiting for Jose to fill her throat
with his come. Jackson had his index finger all the way
in her ass, making her feel bloated, and squeezed her
asscheek painfully in the other.

The hands on her head pressed her face painfully
against his groin, and she felt his cock jerk in her
throat and a warm sticky fluid coated her throat as he
moaned above her. Her throat spasmed to swallow it and
forced more from the tip of his cock -- it seemed like
it would never end. Slowly, though, it did, as his cock
stopped jerking and began to soften. It wasn't long
before it slid easily from her throat and Jose pulled
her head by the hair up and off his lap.

"Let's get her outside," he said to Jackson, who yanked
his finger from her ass, earning a yelp of pain and
surprise, and began pushing her from one end while Jose
pulled from the other. She stood dazedly for the first
time in what seemed like years, quickly pulling up her
pants, and holding them up while she turned around and
looked about her.

She was surrounded by the three, and for the first time
got a good look at them. Jose, the Mexican, was the
oldest at around twenty five years of age. He was about
5'10 and skinny, but she knew his wiry strength. He had
typical Mexican looks, although she saw a touch of
Spaniard in him.

Jackson, the black man, was 6' tall and medium build,
about twenty two years old. He was light for a black,
and had the slightly pockmarked skin that hinted at a
Caucasian ancestor. John, the white, was also 6', but
bulky, younger at twenty or twenty one, with that cross
between a mean and a sneaky hillbilly look that sent
shudders through anyone weaker that he was.

She was standing near the edge of an open field. The
park stretched in all directions while nearby was the
sandpit and the junglejim, where children might have
played were it safe. She saw a slide, two horses on
springs, a half-dome jungle bars, two sets of monkey
bars parallel to each other, a seesaw, swings, chin-up
bars of different levels, and a sandpit.

She turned back to Jose, who was casually leaning
against the trunk of the car while the two others eyed
her hungrily, and was about to speak when he simply put
his fingers to his lips in a shushing motion. She
swallowed and looked at him.

"It seems like you got the idea in the car," he said.
"It's easier to do what we say than to fight us."

She nodded at his pause.

"Don't worry; we just want to have a little fun."

Fun she thought wildly, fun!? You think rape is fun?
She wanted to scream. What about me! You're going to
rape me! You already have! She wanted to leap forward
and rip his eyes out, but she remained standing stock
still, unmoving. He smiled and slid his belt from
around his waist and doubled it up in his hands. "If
you don't cooperate, you're in for a lot of pain."

"SNAP!" He snapped the belt together.

"Now you have a choice: strip, or pain."

"SNAP!"

He was serious, she knew, but the cold part of her mind
resigned her, and she began to strip. First went the
shoes and socks, then the jeans, then the jacket. The
tank followed, revealing her firm, perfectly rounded
tits standing proudly high on her chest.

"Nice tits," John interjected.

"Nice piece," Jackson corrected.

She outwardly ignored them, although inwardly she
quailed. Why her? Why did they have to do this to her?
Anything, anything, to make it stop. Finally she slid
her panties down the smooth skin of her well shaped
legs and stood naked before her abductors, only the
cross still above and between her breasts, shivering a
little not from the night air but from the reaction and
shock of her situation.

"Damn, she ain't got no pubes," John blurted out.

"Ya she does," Jose said, walking up to her and running
his hands up between her legs until they brushed
against her mound. "These Chinese, their just sparse
down below."

She trembled at his touch, and the humiliation she had
and knew would endure.

"Lay down on your back, bitch," Jose commanded.

She slowly went to her knees and stretched out on her
back on the cool, damp grass, a little chill going up
her spine. She knew what was coming next.

"Spread your legs," he said almost wearily, and she
did, keeping her arms by her side and stiff as a board.
Yet even then she could not disguise the dainty beauty
that was hers.

She prepared herself for him to lie down on top of her,
so was surprised when he said, "Now, you've got ten
minutes to bring yourself off, or we're going to hurt
you, a lot." Her eyes widened in shock and she sat up
from the waist.

"What?" she asked.

"You heard me, cunt," he said matter-of-factly, "play
with yourself until you come or we hurt you bad. You
got ten minutes." The other two chuckled.

She was horrified. How could they expect anyone to do
that? Did they think she was going to enjoy it? It was
bad enough just being raped, but this was too much.
Endure, said a part of her, but this time she ignored
it, too horrified to think straight. "No," she stated
simply, and folded her legs Indian style, crossing her
arms to cover her breasts.

"Suit yourself," he said, and lit up a cigarette. "Nine
minutes."

She stared at him, her mind running through a thousand
scenarios. Try to flee while they seemed relaxed, but
they were watching her closely, leering and gaping at
her. Fight, but she couldn't. But she just couldn't do
what they asked. Do it, urged her mind, but she just
couldn't. She hadn't, not only never had a man, but she
had never touched herself there sexually either, and no
matter how much she feared them, she just couldn't do
it. She wanted to speak, to talk to them, to tell them
that she was human, that they shouldn't do this to her,
but she had tried that, and now feared to try again.

"Seven minutes."

"Four minutes."

He flicked the cigarette out and lit up another one.

"One minute."

She had not moved.

"Okay cunt, looks like you get to learn the hard way.
To the horse, boys."

She didn't resist as John and Jackson each grabbed her
under the armpit and lifted her to her feet. She
wondered for a moment what Jose was getting out of the
trunk of the car, but then her attention was focused on
the horse as the two men forced her to kneel behind the
spring mounted toy.

"Drape her over it," she heard Jose say, and rough
hands grabbed her and forced her torso over the horse,
the hard plastic saddle uncomfortably digging into her
stomach and chest, but her head and ass hanging just
free of the horse. She looked over at Jose and
shuddered when she saw him holding a few lengths of
rope and a large duffle bag.

"Please don't do this," she begged as he bent down
before her and began to tie her wrists together
underneath the horse, the coarse rope chaffing her
wrists. "Please let me go, I won't tell anyone."

"You had your chance, cunt," he spit out, his cold eyes
looking into hers as he secured her bound wrists to the
bottom of the spring.

She saw him glance down at her braid as it fell to the
side and landed softly on the ground near his feet.
"Now it's time for us to have some fun."

She wanted to spit in his face as he smiled; damn him,
she thought, damn him. How could he do this? And why
her? She knew the answer to that, because she had been
available.

She screwed up her pretty Asian face as her abductors
grabbed her legs and straightened them underneath her,
tying her calves on either side of the spring. Trussed
like a Christmas hog, she thought as the strain on the
back of her thighs and calves increased as they pulled
down the front of the horse slightly and ties it that
way, so that her torso was now slightly slanted
downward with her ass high in the air. She blushed as
she realized her position, with her shapely legs
straining at the unnatural position, revealing every
delicious curve, her ass, with it's fine, rounded ass
cheeks, were thrust up for view, and her anus and
vagina lewdly exposed.

She jerked in her bonds with a start as someone slapped
her and John said, "Just the right height for fucking."

"And this little cunt's tighter than a twelve year
old," Jackson said.

"You'd know," Jose chipped in.

"Old enough to bleed, old enough to breed, my man."

She smelt the acrid smell of cigarette smoke and just
wished they'd get on with it, get it over with.
Suddenly she screamed as she felt a cigarette pressed
against the exact center of her left ass cheek.

"Aaaahhhhggggg!" she screamed, jerking and causing the
horse to sway back and forth as Jose moved the
cigarette to her other ass cheek, sending stabbing pain
shooting through her nerves. She heard her scream
swallowed by park, and panic began to well in her as
Jose said, "Now it's time to party!"

"Whack!"

"Uhhgg," she grunted as the first belt landed across
her slender shoulders.

"Whack!"

"Ah," as her lower back took the blow.

"Whack!"

"Aaaaahhrrgg!" she wailed as the belt struck across her
burned ass cheeks, seeming to send hot nails into her
flesh.

"Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack!"

Now all three of them had their belts off and were
pummeling her mercilessly, sending her body bucking and
thrashing in her bonds in pain, incoherent pleas and
cries coming from her mouth as she begged them to stop
between screams of agony. Anything, her mind cried,
anything to make them stop.

The pain seemed to reach a plateau, an unbearable level
where the beating became a dull background to the
constant throbbing agony in her body. Then it suddenly
skyrocketed, and blackness clouded her vision as a belt
slapped wetly against her cunt, sending sharp shards of
pain lancing through her body and mind.

Again as agony flared through her groin, making the
pain in the rest of her body recede into a dull ache.
Her voice was raw from screaming and when the belt
landed a third time the agony blinded her for a moment.

"Whip that cunt!" she heard vaguely through her own
screams, and then, "I've got to have me a piece of that
pussy!" and suddenly the whipping stopped and hands
were gripping her hips. Fire still lanced through her
pussy as she jerked away from the cock pressing
insistently at her virgin opening.

She screamed again, her voice deep and raw, as he
forced his cock head into her cunt. It was like a ring
of fire burning up her cunt. Her wail petered out into
a grunt as he forced himself all the way into her, his
hips slamming painfully into her tenderized ass.

Raped, she thought dizzily, raped brutally,
mercilessly. Beaten and raped. She felt like she had
been torn apart down there as he began taking short
stabs into her, grinding his cock inside her, finding
her moisture deep in her pussy and spreading it around
to give himself a better ride. "Fucking tight as a
virgin. Sweet and smooth," she heard him say, Jackson
she identified through the haze of pain.

Her head was jerked up violently by her hair. "Give me
that pouty little mouth of yours, bitch," John snarled
as he pressed his cock against her lips. Her mouth
opened with a grunt as Jackson slammed hard into her
pussy and John's cock slid into her mouth, distending
her lips. He forced it quickly down her throat,
bruising her nose painfully with his pelvis, and then
began brutally raping her mouth. It was a nightmare of
pain, her whole body shaking with tension, sweat
standing out on her smooth skin as she trembled in
agony.

Finally the pain began to recede as they worked up a
rhythm, fucking her face and cunt workmanlike, driving
into her violated body evenly, prolonging their
pleasure. Her brain could no longer sort out the
overwhelming sensations being forced upon her body. Her
pussy was a burning mass of swollen flesh, swelling
even more under his pummeling, while her face and
throat were sharp jagged edges of sensation.

Her pussy started throbbing in time with his thrusts,
each throb so powerful it sent clouds of blackness
across her vision. A wispy, fluttering sensation
started in the pit of her stomach, drawing in her tiny
waist as her stomach muscles tensed. She wasn't
thinking anymore, she couldn't think. Her whole body
was just a piece of raw sensation.

A finger found its way into her asshole, adding to a
mounting pressure filling her body. Black clouds
floated continuously before her vision, interrupted by
stinging points of light. The wispy fluttering grew
into an insistent buzzing sensation, and spread
throughout her body. Her breasts felt heavy and her
nipples swollen as the sensation grew stronger, more
powerful, making her body involuntarily hump against
the horse.

"Fuck yah!"

"Ride 'em cowboy!"

"Gook bitch loving every second of it!"

Her lithe, slender body was shaking and humping
uncontrollably now, the sensations assailing it
overwhelming. She didn't want it to stop but she wanted
it to end--it was too much. As she felt John's come
slide down her throat lights danced before her eyes,
her whole body tensed, small, clawed animals seemed to
be scratching along her every nerve as she climaxed,
bucking and jerking in her bonds against her rapist's
cocks.

Her pussy spasmed time and time again, sending jolting
shocks of pleasure through her stunned mind, drawing an
inarticulate yell from Jackson as he shot his come deep
inside her. She shook like that for a long time while
waves of pleasure rolled through her, the two men
holding their softening cocks inside her while her
climax slowly petered out until she lay limp, still
bound, over the spring horse.

"Damn!" she heard one of them say, which one she didn't
know, "the cunt freaked out!"

"Come on, lets get her on the grass." That was Jose.

She felt them untying her and lifting her body from the
horse. She was in a state of lassitude, her body slick
with her sweat, a sickening feeling slowly growing in
her as she fully realized what had happened. She had
come, for the first time in her life, she had orgasmed,
and it had been while being brutally raped.

Part of her mind wailed at the degradation she had
endured; another part snapped at her, calling her a
whore, a slut, to enjoy what these men had done to her.
It took all her willpower to keep from breaking into
tears.

They laid her down on the grass near the playground and
she heard Jose command, "on your knees, bitch." She
painfully straightened herself, her muscles and ass
aching, and adjusted herself so that she was on her
knees, her ass resting on her heels, her slender
Eurasian body swaying slightly in the night, feeling
Jackson's come oozing from her cunt onto her thighs.
Jose was sitting cross-legged in front of her, naked
except for his socks.

"You know, China girl," he said, "I've never seen a
cunt cum so hard in my entire life."

She cringed inwardly, her mind calling her a worthless
sex crazed slut.

"You're some piece of ass," he continued. "Sooo.... I'm
going to give you a break. You come over here and fuck
me good, and I'll let you go," she saw him shoot a
quick scowl at his companions. "But if you don't make
me come in 8 minutes, I'm going to fuck you up the ass.
Got it?" With that he laid onto his back, his cock
lying hard against his stomach and his hands supporting
his head.

"Please," she begged, "don't."

"Seven minutes and 45 seconds."

Choking down a sob, she crawled over to him, carefully
straddling his body, her form beautiful in the
moonlight, her long brain falling down her back. Oh
god, she said to herself, he's making me rape myself.
She hung her head in humiliation as she reached under
herself, her braid falling against his chest, and
guided his cock against her slit, wet from her own come
and Jackson's.

She closed her eyes and a tear slipped between the long
lashes to trickle down her face, lighting up her
beautiful cheekbones as she slowly lowered herself onto
his cock, feeling it slide smoothly in her well
lubricated passageway. She began to rock back and
forth, supporting herself above him on her hands, her
breasts swaying beneath her as she worked his cock
inside her cunt.

Part of her cowered in humiliation, making her actively
participate in her own rape. The other part screamed,
"SLUT! SLUT! SLUT!" over and over as she worked him
inside her, hoping beyond hope she could make him come
and he would let her go.

"Seven Minutes," one of the others cried out.

She began to hump faster, the muscles in her gorgeous
thighs straining as she fucked her rapist. Her breath
came faster as she worked harder, and she sucked in her
lower lip to keep from sobbing as she felt a warm glow
of pleasure spread out from her pussy. Oh god what kind
of whore was she, she thought as she dropped to her
elbows, her chest against his now, her head against his
neck, her legs still bent beneath her.

"Six Minutes."

She humped into him harder, focusing her mind on making
him come, trying to ignore the pleasure which washed
through her with every roll of his cock within her,
with every blow of her pelvis against his.

"Five Minutes."

Five minutes her mind echoes. Five more minutes. His
hands were gripping her tenderized ass now, sending
shards of pleasure through to her cunt. She was
breathing heavily now, her hands gripping his
shoulders.

"Four Minutes."

She was working for her own release now, lost in her
own pleasure. "Good," she whispered, "so good," knowing
he could hear her, knowing she was a slut. All that
mattered now was the orgasm which was building, slowly
building, slowly reaching into her body and strumming
every nerve, from her neck to her groin to her toes.

"Three Minutes."

She felt his hand grip the back of her head and pull
her face toward his. His tongue stabbed between her
lips and she opened to him, feeling the warm caress of
his mouth, sending chills down her spine. Her hips
worked rhythmically now, pushing her ever closer.

"Two Minutes."

She gasped, breaking contact with his mouth, sliding
her lips down his neck, breathing hotly against him,
her hands digging into his shoulders as her body began
shaking uncontrollably, the muscles on her thighs
ridges of effort, her nipples hard against his rough
chest.

"One Minute."

She was close, so close. Her teeth found his neck, her
hands were claws against his shoulders, her ass a blur
of motion as she humped against him. She felt his hands
like hot pokers digging into her ass cheeks, driving
her ever higher and closer. She could feel him tensing
beneath her. Close...close....

"TIME!"

"NOOOO!" she cried as she was grabbed by the hips and
practically thrown from him, his cock jerking wildly in
the air as he stood. "NOOOO!" she cried again, not when
she was so close! She was on her knees, her arms raised
in supplication when he struck her across the face.

"Cunt!" he snarled. "Fucking goddamned cunt!" as he
send her sprawling onto her side.

She felt him on top of her immediately, roughly
throwing her onto her stomach, slapping the back of her
head as her forced her legs apart. Her slender hips
were jerked back and she felt his hands pull her ass
apart, his cock pressing against her virgin anus.

"No," she muttered, her body burning with unfulfilled
lust as the first shock of pain hit her as he forced
himself brutally into her ass. "AAAAHHHHGGGG!" she
screamed, earning another slap to the back of her head.

She grunted in pain now as he forced himself further
into her, her body riding on a razors edge of pain and
lust, her clit buzzing angrily as her body seemed to be
torn apart and expanded as he stretched her ass wide
with his cock.

"Uhg! Uhg! Uhg," she grunted in time to his thrusts as
her rapist fucked her ass with the full length of his
cock. The pain increased, blending in with the lust to
send her spiking toward a peak of sensation, an
overwhelming, unbearable state of incompletion.

She felt him jerk her ass back against him, holding
himself there as he filled her with his come, and she
didn't know if she wanted him to stop or not. All she
knew was that her body was as tight as a bowstring,
every muscle in her lithe Asian body thrumming as if it
had been just plucked, every nerve on fire.

The cock popped out of her ass, leaving a void; she
wanted, needed to be fucked. Her pussy was swollen,
throbbing with pleasure and pain. Her breasts felt like
they were ready to burst, and she couldn't stop
shaking.

Hands gripped her from the front and from behind,
lifting her to her hands and knees.

"Suck it bitch," it was Jackson as he pushed his cock
against her full lips. She quickly obliged, sliding it
into her mouth as she felt John press his cock against
her stretched ass. She cried out through hollowed
cheeks as she was doubly impaled, the sharp pain, the
sharp pleasure, of it taking her breath away.

They were fucking her, one her ass, one her throat, as
if she were a piece of meat, and she felt like one,
felt like a raw exposed nerve they were scratching at.
She reached beneath herself, jamming her fingers
against her clit and into her cunt, brutally driving
herself closer to release.

She seemed to slip out of her body for a moment, to see
the lewd picture she presented to the world. Her lithe
Asian body buffeted back and forth between two men, her
breasts swaying as she was jerked back and forth by
their thrusts.

Her throat bulging with the cock of a man who held
either side of her head in his hands, sawing his cock
back and forth between her full red lips as his balls
slapped against her chin and her long braid brushed
against his leg. Her legs spread lewdly and her anus
grossly stretched by the cock plowing in and out of it.
Most lewd of all though was her hand reaching back to
her cunt, mauling her clit and pussy as her narrow
waist and stomach heaved in lust.

Her breath shot explosively from her nose as John's
balls slapped again against her cunt, his cock sending
jagged shard of pain through her anus which only drove
her to greater heights of lust. Her throat felt raw and
abused, and every time his pelvis slammed into her face
made her quiver with desire. She couldn't take it any
more; it was too much. She gripped her clit between her
fingers and drover her fingernails hard into it.

Everything seemed to explode at once, as lights danced
before her eyes. Unbearable pleasure rocked through
her, sending her body spasming uncontrollably, her cunt
sucking and gasping and roiling with her ass in
ecstatic orgasm. Her fingernails dug deeper into her
clit as bolt after bolt of ecstasy shocked her, each
greater than the last.

She was choking around the cock in her throat, but she
didn't care, her slender body turned into a bucking
bronco her rapists could barely control. Somewhere far
off she felt them fill her with their come, which only
sent her higher.

She collapsed slowly to the ground as they let go of
her, darkness alternating with the lights before her
vision as orgasm after orgasm rocked through her body.
Finally she seemed to be swimming a darkness of
unbearable pleasure, and then all went black.

The three men stood back and looked at their prize, a
19 year old Asian girl, beautiful, passed out from
pleasure, in amazement. Jose spoke first.

"That is some fuck!"

"She'd fuck an army and keep on going." That was
Jackson.

"She's going to break us." John.

"Never seen anything like it!" Jose.

"Freaky!" Jackson.

"The more we give her, the more she gets off." Jose.

They were all silent for a moment. John smiled.

"I bet I could give her something she couldn't take."

"You're on," Jackson said. "How much?"

"50 bucks."

"You're on."

"Then give me a hand, boys."

She slowly came to, her head throbbing, her whole body
aching. She shook her head to clear it, but it made her
dizzy and sent pain throbbing through her forehead. She
opened her eyes and looked at the ground just one foot
below her, and groaned in realization and discomfort as
she realized her predicament. They had somehow hung her
upside down.

She tried to move her arms and found them bound behind
her back, a rope running around her waist to secure
them there, and when she shifted herself, fiery,
scraping pain lanced across her labia. She looked up
and saw that her legs were spread wide and each of her
knees had been hooked over one of the monkey bars,
three feet apart, her calves tied down across the top
of the bars.

The inner tendons on her legs stood out starkly, and
the strain of the metal against her knees, angled as it
was, was agonizing. Her eyes focused more and she
realized that one of her rapists had taken two pieces
of thin, coarse, rope and used it to pull her labia
wide apart, exposing her inner-self tying it off to her
arms. Each little motion caused the rope to slide
against her labia, causing her excruciating pain. Her
hair fell to the ground, picking up sand as she slowly
swaying back and forth, her whole body in agony. The
voice of John focused her.

"Ah, the whore's awake." He knelt down in front of her
and began idly flicking her nipples, making her squirm
and jog the ropes across her labia. "We're going to
really hurt you now, but then we're going to fuck you,
so you shouldn't mind." He smiled at her and she
shuddered.

"Please don't," she begged. "Please let me go."

"I don't think so," he said, and picked up his belt.
"Okay, guys, lets get to work."

"No!! PLEASE!" she begged as Jose and Jackson knelt to
either side of her, each of them holding a pair of
pliers in one hand and saps in the other. She began
screaming even before John brought the first blow of
the belt down against her gaping cunt and ass.

She was in a blaze of agony before the first five
minutes were up, her cunt a swollen mass of pain from
the relentless beating and her breasts bruised masses
of throbbing flesh as each man took her nipple in their
pliers and squeezed hard before pulling it far from her
body, stretching her round breasts into long, distended
cones, and then striking the sides of them with their
saps.

Occasionally her nipple would slip from the grip of the
pliers, and they would have to require a grip, sending
fresh blades of agony through her body as they beat and
twisted and mashed her sex organs mercilessly.

By the end of ten minutes she was screaming silently,
her voice shrieked out, her body seeming to slip away
from her in a haze of pain. When they finally stopped
after fifteen minutes of torture, she was no longer
really present in her body.

She was there, in a small corner of her mind, and she
knew there was a battered animal, pain inflaming every
portion of its mass, its throat silently screaming
itself raw, hanging upside-down, but it wasn't her. It
wasn't the slim, confident, brassy young Asian girl
which had been coming home from a party a few hours
ago; it was just a piece of meat hanging by tenterhooks
while three men abused it.

Even when they cut her down, and the renewed agony of
movement threatened to pull her into its pain, she
managed to stay above it, to ride out the agony. And
when John laid her on her back in the sand and pushed
her legs to either side of her head, revealing a cunt
that was a swollen red mass of flesh and tits that were
black and blue and swollen almost twice their size and
torn and seeping blood, she screamed at him, NO! You
can't mean to fuck her! No!

When he plunged into the body she watched it shudder in
unbearable pain, its mouth open, screaming yet silent,
its eyes glassy, its face a mask of shock and pain. She
watched him fuck it brutally, and she felt it tug at
her, trying to pull her down into its whirlpool of
agony.

Each violent thrust rocked the slender body, and she
felt herself rocking with it, tendrils of pain reaching
out and encircling her. Nooo! She screamed as she was
pulled down, down, down.

"AAAAHHHGGGG!" she screamed, her voice returning as
every bit of torture she had endured seemed to hit her
at once. Her body bucked up against her rapist as he
slammed back down into her, driving her insane with
pain. She seemed to pass beyond some threshold of agony
where her brain short-circuited and she came, she came
screaming her lungs out and bucking like a woman gone
insane, practically throwing John from her as her body
exploded in agony and orgasm.

Consciousness slipped from her and returned, and she
was still coming, still in the throws of the most
painful and the most pleasurable sensations of her
young life. She drifted in and out, sensing when John
finally came inside her, sensing when he let her go to
flop helplessly on the ground, bucking her way through
an impossible orgasm, wailing like a woman possessed,
kicking and flailing about. Her hands gripped her cunt
against her will and sent her even further into orgasm,
fluid spraying from her cunt in gushes, wetting the
sand beneath her.

When she finally stilled, she lay looking up at the
stars, the pain returning slowly, but she didn't care.
Nothing would ever be like that again, she knew. She
also knew it would take weeks, if ever, to recover from
the beating she had received, but she didn't care.

She didn't care when they still didn't leave her alone,
when they picked her limp form up and laid it out
across the see-saw, placing her head down near the end
where the hand grips were, her body angled up. She did
not resist, could not resist, when they tied her arms
together underneath the see-saw board--she was too
exhausted, too much in pain, too much feeling the
aftereffects of the torment and ecstasy her rapists had
inflicted upon her. Her legs were brought up and tied
to the top of the hand grips, leaving her ass and
pussy, swollen an angry red, lewdly exposed.

My breasts ache, she thought, knowing they were ugly
masses of black and blue flesh, and grunted in pain as
Jose entered her sopping pussy, fucking her slowly and
evenly. She felt her body respond, and she closed her
eyes as another orgasm washed over her, for the moment
sparing her from the pain of her body. For the
following hour and a half they took turns at her like
that, sometimes fucking her in the ass, sometimes in
her abused cunt, driving her to orgasm after orgasm
until she was floating in a haze of sleep and
pleasure/pain.

Then they left her, tied to the see-saw, and she dozed
for a while. The false dawn and the sound of voices
awoke her; it was two members of the 12th street gang,
and they laughed when they found her, and slapped her
ass and her tits, causing her to scream. And then they
fucked her, making her body, wracked with pain, jerk
into orgasm yet again and again. When dawn finally
came, they untied her, saying Jose told them to, and
went away.

Crawling over to her clothes seemed the most difficult
thing she had ever done before she tried to put them
on. They had left her money so she took a cab home,
collapsing on the couch of her college apartment. As
she fell asleep, the throbbing agony in her body
matching her heartbeat, her hand found her cunt and
brought her to another release.

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
This story contained gratuitous violence and was written
as an adult fantasy. Children should not be subjected to
such material. Presumably adults can tell the difference
between reality and fantasy, children have to experience
more of life to do the same. Keep this and all erotic
stories away from children. Thanks you.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 31

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE CLOSE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright 2004 Rachael P. Ross all rights reserved.
This story may be archived/reposted provided my name,
email rach...@yahoo.com and this notice are included
in the message text. This story is fictional and any
similarities with reality is strictly unintended.
--------------------------------------------------------

About Penguins
By rachael Ross (rach...@yahoo.com)

***

Securing a job can be more complicated than you might
imagine. (MMF, humor)

***

The door slammed and he was gone.

That sounds more like an ending than a beginning,
doesn't it? Well, to get cute with words, maybe it was
the beginning of the end. Bear with me.

I needed a job, and I needed to leave town. I'd only
moved there to be with Paul, my ex-husband. We'd been
married all of 9 months before I caught him sleeping
with our papergirl. Oh, don't worry about her; she's 19
and going to nursing school. She just delivers the
morning papers for a little extra cash. I wondered why
she only came around to collect when I was away at my
own classes. I guess Paul was a better tipper than I
was. I thought she looked like a penguin anyway and it
made me nervous.

Fucking flightless birds.

So, in this town, all my friends are really just his
friends. I don't know anyone anymore. When I threw him
out I became a bit of a social leper. Never mind that
it was his dick in some other girl's cunt. It was my
fault for ruining the marriage. Yeah.

I wanted to leave.

I started checking the want ads. Not in the paper, but
on the University boards. I wasn't going to be asking
anyone "Would you like to super-size your fries today?"
No fucking way. Besides, I had a bachelor's degree in
mathematics already, I wasn't the Professor I wanted to
be yet, but I'm still pretty young. Just 21 at the
moment.

Hmmm... I saw one for some aeronautics firm, fired them
off a resume. I wasn't really qualified, but you never
know. And another one with an oil company. Save the
environment? Who gives a shit. Another resume. Pow! I
slapped 2 dozen clones of myself into the ether in half
an hour. Then I saw a good one!

The US Geological Survey in Antarctica, that was about
as far away as I could get, was looking for a stats
person to collate data. Collate! Yummy! The academic
requirements were a cakewalk. The technical
requirements... mmmm... all Unix crap, no problemo!
Personal requirements... let's see, preferably single,
mature, good medical health, emotionally stable... yada
yada ya... That was all me! Sort of.

I fired them one too! Pow!

I got some replies, some packages got mailed to me, but
the good one was that US GeoSurv... I liked it! Twelve
months drifting on the icepack with nothing to do, no
one to talk to, just time. Nothing but oodles and
oodles of time. I made my package perfect for them. I
lied a little. I even got a dissolution of marriage
from Paul. Just for them.

I did the interview, that wasn't hard. I dressed nice,
looked professional, carried myself well, and gave the
nice old man a blowjob. He wasn't that old, maybe 50 or
so, and he had a nice cock. I told him I wanted the job
and I would do anything.

"Anything?" He asked.

I got down on my knees and smiled.

"You don't need to... uh, beg, Ms. Ross."

"I can do more than just beg from down here." I told
him. "Call me Rache."

He must have been a holdover from the Clinton
administration, because I told him he could fuck me
too, if he wanted. Even cum in me, because I had an
abortion fetish, but he declined. He just wanted head.
Too bad for him. But he did give me the job, over about
14 other people, all way more qualified than me. But
they just weren't cocksucking whores like I was. They'd
be lucky to get through life with more than a BMW in
the garage. I had my heart set on a Ferrari. A red one.

I was part of a crew now. That's what they called it. A
crew. Like we were astronauts or something. There were
only 3 of us and we met in California for our
orientation, training, medical screening, and
psychological profile stuff. Plus we got to spend a
month getting to know each other, see if we were
compatible. Like me and Paul were compatible? I
wondered. We'd been together years. I guess they have
to be careful who they send down to the Antarctic
though. We might break something.

The psych stuff was the only thing I was worried about.
Because I know I'm depressed and borderline
paranoid/schizo, even with all the pretty pills I take.
If they found that out, I was screwed! So I hid it
good. I acted like everything was juuuuuust fine! All
the time. I smiled and said hi, and when I really felt
like hacking someone to pieces, I didn't do it! Nope, I
didn't...I was really sweet. Even to myself.

Even the questionnaires and the ink blots and all the
tricky things they tried, I didn't fall for it. You see
the trick is that you pretend you're human. I'd tell
myself, okay Rache, you're an actress and you're
playing a human. You have to have feelings now. You
have to really care what other people think. You have
to respect people, and yourself. And that's what I did.
I'd watch what people around me were doing. If they
were laughing, I was laughing, if they were sad, well,
I'd be a little sad too. It's not that hard.

After all that it was almost time to go. Oh! The other
two people were both guys. Jim and Jeff. One was a
geophysicist and the other one was A plain old
geologist, with a doctorate in microbiology that he
shrugged off. He'd only gotten it because he was bored.
They were pretty smart guys, and not bad company. Kinda
cute for being in their mid-forties.

The night before we left they took me out and got me
hammered!!

I remember we went to some strip club in Long Beach and
I got naked, and I think I gave one of them a lap
dance, but I can't remember. It was a good night and I
made about 200 bucks in tips, but the next day I felt
pretty hung over. I woke up and Jim and Jeff were in
bed with me and my head was pounding! I just looked at
them sleeping there and shook my head. Boys will be
boys, I guess.

They were kind of nervous too, since I'd grabbed my
stuff and left before they woke up. I guess they
figured I was mad or something. But I wasn't. I told
them on the airplane going down that hey...

"...I'm glad we got that out of the way you guys."

"Uh, what's that Rachael?" Jim asked me. He was
blushing a little because he knew what I meant and he
had a daughter a year older than me.

"That little train you guys pulled on me." I nodded and
sipped my coke.

"Oh. That." Jeff said. He was blushing too because he
was the one making me call him daddy while he fucked me
in the ass, I suddenly recalled.

"Uh-huh! I mean we're going to be down there for a
year, and I don't know about you guys, but I need some
dick...you know...regularly." I grinned at their red
faces. "I was afraid you guys were gonna be gay!"

"Oh, uh, nope...we're not...uh...gay." And "No,
definitely not." They were both saying, but they
avoided looking at each other. Probably because they
remembered I'd pressed their dicks together when I
sucked them both off at the end of our little tryst.
More and more was coming back to me and I was glad.

"Well, anyway, I'm just really glad because now you
guys won't be wondering what I look like naked... or
how tight my pussy is... or if I swallow or not... or
if I like it up the butt..."

"Uh, Rachael..."

"Yeah Jeff?" I looked at him.

"Everybody's uh, listening." He rolled his eyes and I
looked around.

"Oh." We were pretty much in the middle of a Boeing 747
that was packed with people flying to Honolulu and I
had been talking pretty loud the whole time because my
ears were plugged by the pressure, you know, flying. A
lot of people didn't look at me, or if they did, they
looked away real quickly.

"Are you guys embarrassed?" I asked them and they
looked at each other and slowly nodded. "Wow. Don't I
feel low! My two new boyfriends are embarrassed that
they fucked me last night!" I said and then I stood up
and looked around. Fucking tourists.

"Does anyone have any questions?" Nobody said a word.
As though they would. Oh there was some mumbling, and
some soft laughs, but they were all sheep. I wished I
had a fucking AK-47 right then.

"When you absolutely, positively have to kill every
motherfucker in the room..." I said and sat down,
pushing my Stewardess Call button. "Accept no
substitute."

I don't call those people flight attendants either.
Especially the guys, those bitches really piss me off.
Like the one who was coming to see what I wanted. He
had a name tag that said "Toby"

"Yes?" He looked at me.

"Are you my stewardess?" I asked, like I was expecting
someone else.

"Nooo...I'm your flight attendant, ma'am. What can I do
for you?"

"I was just wondering if I could get a deck of cards."
I smiled sweetly and Toby nodded. "And, uh...how long
is this flight?"

"About 6 hours, non-stop."

"Okay, so um..." I looked at Jim and Jeff, then back up
at Toby. "I'd like 4 condoms also, please." I could
hear my two companions go white, their blood making
slurping sounds as it drained from their faces.

"Excuse me?" Toby was staring, as if he hadn't
understood.

"Some raincoats, for my Daddy and my Uncle here." I
said a little too loudly maybe. "You know, tickets to
the mile high club, come on Toby, what is this? Your
first day?"

"I'll uh, get you your cards." He walked away quickly
and I shook my head.

Toby came back, leaning close to my ear. "Here's your
cards, but, uh, we're fresh out of condoms and I'd like
to ask if you'd mind keeping your voice down, just a
little, some of the other passengers are, uh,
complaining."

"Really?" I looked at Jeff and he just stared out the
window. I looked at Jim and he had the little blanket
pulled over his head. "Well, don't blame me if I get
the seat all sticky!" I whispered loudly.

Toby just walked away and I looked at my boyfriends,
pulling the blanket down off Jim's head. "Okay, who's
first?"

It's hard getting into the mile high club, because
those bathrooms are so small! So I just sat on the
little counter and spread my legs, letting first Jim,
and then Jeff, wedge themselves in there and pork me.
It was good, really good, even though it had been a
little hard to talk my new boyfriends into it. The
three guys who were in the Marines, who joined the club
after Jeff finished, hadn't needed any convincing at
all, they just lined right up. They we're very polite
too, calling me...

"Ma'am, you've got the sweetest little cunt!"

"Shut up and fuck me, General!" I screamed, because I
was cumming so hard.

"I'm just a corporal, ma'am." The soldier said and then
he was cumming too. So I was just swimming in spermies
by the time they were done.

As I sat there, catching my breath, the door opened and
Toby peeked in. I just crooked my finger. "Come here
bitch." I told him, smiling because I knew he was
worried about me staining the pretty little seat on his
nice clean airplane.

He licked his lips and dove right in, slurping and
licking and swallowing down that hot sticky mess
between my legs. It felt really nice and I started
thinking I should have a fag boyfriend just to do this
for me once in awhile. I pulled his head up by his hair
and slapped him. "You missed a spot, slut." And then I
was grinding because I came hard!!

From Hawaii we took some Air Force airplane to some Air
Force base. And then we took another plane. And then,
finally, we took another plane and we were just about
as far away from anything as you could get. The crew we
were relieving giggled and made crazy cross-eyed faces
as they ran around the airplane, jumping up and down
and making monkey noises until they finally got on and
left. They'd been there the full year, all alone and I
think it got to them a little.

"I'm glad I wasn't with those guys!" I said to Jeff.

"Uh-huh."

"It's freakin' cold down here, isn't it?"

"Uh, yep."

"How come there's no trees? Nobody told me there wasn't
going to be any trees!"

"Oh, well, it's...all ice."

"I think I'm pregnant with Jim's baby."

"Oh. Really?"

"Maybe. You don't talk much do you, Jeff?"

"Uh, I'm Jim." He said.

"Yeah. I know." I walked away smiling.

The good news was that I could put the Sims on the
computers. The bad news is that I forgot my CD-Rom with
all the naked skins on it. But that was okay, because
it turns out one of the computers already had all the
naked skins installed.

"Wow! That previous crew was a bunch of pervs!" I said.
Jim and Jeff were fooling around with inventorying
stuff and making sure we had enough food and gas for
the generators and I don't know what. I was like, come
on guys, relax, we just got here!

"Let's make some margaritas!" I yelled and put some Bob
Marley on the PA System outside. I turned it way up
too, because the nearest people to us were some
Russians 230 miles in some direction or another.

"Exodus! Powa to da peeepo!!" I love the way Rasta's
talk. It is so awesome. I'm a Pastafarian myself, I
just love Italian food. Thinking of food, I wandered
into the big metal igloo Quonset hut thing where the
kitchen was and looked around for some peanut butter. I
was supposed to cook dinner every 3rd day for a year,
and every lunch and every breakfast. Three of us, three
meals a day, what a coincidence. I'd do supper today,
breakfast tomorrow, lunch the next day, and then repeat
it all over again...Yikes!

"I'm not married!" I screamed and I felt a little
better.

I found the toaster and some bread that wasn't frozen
and started making toasted peanut butter sandwiches. I
hoped the guys liked those. While I was waiting on the
toaster I checked out the awesome cutlery selection.
There were knives like you wouldn't believe! Good ones
too, not cheapies that broke on bones, but real hard
carbon steel that kept their edge and looked good
enough to sleep with.

"Hey, Rachael! What's for dinner?" It was Jeff and he
was smiling. I hid the knife I was looking at behind my
back.

"Toasted peanut butter sandwiches and strawberry
margaritas." I said, watching his reaction closely. I
thought I detected some small hint of disappointment.

"Oh."

"You like peanut butter, right?" I asked him.

"Oh, sure, yeah. It's uh...great." He looked at me.
"What's that behind your back there?"

"Nothing."

"But I can...what is that? A knife?"

"Oh!" I smiled. "This! Yeah. It's a knife." I nodded.
"A nice one too."

"Uh, okay." Jeff looked a little unsure of himself.
"Look, um, Jim and I, well, we thought we should have a
little...talk...with you and make sure everything is,
uh, okay."

"Oh, sure." I rolled my eyes.

"We're going to be here a long time, alone, kind of,
and ...well, sometimes people act a little...funny, uh,
after a few months."

"Sure, yeah...There's no freakin' trees." I nodded.

"Right." He nodded too, even though he didn't know why.
"So, um, maybe we could go over to the living hut and,
um, talk?"

"Sure Jeff!" I looked at my knife.

"You, uh, you won't need that, Rachael."

"What about polar bears?" I asked.

"We're at the South Pole. There are no polar bears,
just penguins."

"Penguins?" I jumped a full foot in the air. "Nobody
said anything about Penguins!"

"Oh, well, there aren't any around here, I mean." He
took the knife away from me gently and took me by the
hand.

"Good thing!" and I told him about the time I thought
Chilly Willy was hiding in my freezer with a sharpened
popsicle stick, waiting to poke my eyes out and nobody
would believe me until they saw little footprints and
wood shavings in the frost. "And then they believed me
and my family was so happy they sent me to summer camp
twice that year!"

"Lucky you." Jeff observed astutely.

I nodded.

The living hut was where we would sleep and relax and
watch old movies, or play ping-pong, or read books, or
just have sex. A lot of sex, I figured, since all that
other stuff was so boring. There was a little living
room, with a comfy couch and some comfy chairs, 3
bedrooms, and a community bathroom and shower. We sat
down in the living room, the guys in the chairs and me
all alone on the couch.

Rachael, we've been thinking." Jim started. "And if
you're going to be our, uh, girlfriend for the next
year or so, then we don't think it would be fair to
make you do anything important, like compiling data,
or..."

"What?"

"Uh, he didn't mean that being a girlfriend isn't
important, Rachael."

Jeff quickly added, shooting Jim a glance.

"Did I say important?" Jim rolled his eyes. "I meant
silly. We don't want you doing silly stuff like data
entry, or anything boring like that."

"Oh." I smiled then, because that made sense.

"Yeah, in fact, we'd just rather you didn't even go to
the lab, Rachael, because, uh...because..." Jeff got a
little stuck.

"Because it's so boring over there. We'll hardly be
there at all ourselves, we hate it, right Jeff?""

"Right, oh yeah, we can't stand the lab! No, we'd
rather, um, we'd prefer to spend all our time with you,
uh...talking and, er..."

"Fucking?" I suggested.

"Right, yeah, that's exactly what Jeff means." Jim
nodded quickly. "We'd rather just, uh, fuck you all the
time, you know, and be like regular, uh...boyfriends,
you know?"

"I'm not gonna do your laundry, guys!" I had to put my
foot down. I was pretty sure I saw where this was
going. "Being a girlfriend isn't the same as being a
maid!"

"Right, oh right..." and "Absolutely, no way." They
both agreed emphatically.

"And I won't do all the cooking either, okay?" I looked
at them.

"Sure, yeah, we love to cook." And "Uh-huh, we can, um,
we'll cook, no problem." They were sure being nice, for
boyfriends. Even new ones.

"You guys are sure being nice." I narrowed my eyes,
feeling a little suspicious.

"Uh, nice?" Jeff looked confused.

"We just, um, well...we love you Rachael." Jim finally
conceded. "Don't we Jeff?"

"Right, oh hell yeah. Rachael, I'm uh...Seriously
thinking about leaving my wife for you."

"Really?" I couldn't help smiling super big. "You guys
are so sweet!"

"Well, how can we help that?" Jim laughed at me.

"You can't!" I agreed and stood up, undressing for
them. "Let's make love!"

"Oh, sure, I guess..." Jeff was smiling. "Okay, um,
right here?" Jim looked around.

"Of course silly!" I giggled and pinched my hard brown
nipples. "And then after we make love, we'll take a
good hot shower and really fuck!" I promised them.

After we kept my promise, I had the guys remove the
partitions from between the three bedrooms. They
weren't permanent walls, just some cubicle kind of
divider things. Then I had them move all the beds
together, so we had one big bed for all three of us,
except you had to be a little careful so you didn't
fall between the mattresses sometimes. It worked out
really well, and the guys were a little bashful at
first, which was cute, but after a few weeks they were
a lot more comfortable with the arrangement.

I for one was very glad I'd thought to bring along a
case of Viagra, I didn't figure they'd remember until
it was too late and we were already down here. I had 24
boxes of 12 packages of 10 pills each. That was 2880
doses, spread between 2 men for ohhh...call it 350
days...equaled about 4 doses each, with a little extra
on special days, like our birthdays, and groundhog day,
arbor day, the 4th of July and Christmas, and
Halloween, you get the idea. I didn't tell them I was
putting it in the coffee every morning, because they
were so proud of their constant and very stubborn
erections. I sure hoped that stuff was addictive.

Unfortunately, I forgot to pack enough lithium and
Prozac for more then a month. By the 6 week mark I was
noticing it too. Well, not really, but I think Jim and
Jeff noticed that I was acting a little strangely.

"Rachael, are you okay?" Jeff asked me one night over
dinner. We were eating some meatloaf that Jim had
cooked up. I wasn't a big meat loaf person, so I just
picked at it mostly.

"Sure. Why do you ask?" I replied, without looking up.

"Because, um, well...You've stabbed the fork into your
hand, Rachael." He gestured and I noticed that I had
indeed pushed the tines a good half inch or so into my
left palm. There was a lot of blood, and I wondered how
I'd missed that.

"Ouch!" I pulled the fork out.

"Here, let me see that." Jim was just walking in from
the kitchen with a plate of hot dinner rolls. He'd
forgotten to put them in the oven until we'd sat down,
but they smelled really good.

One night I heard a sound. "Jim! Jim!" I grabbed his
balls and squeezed really hard.

"AHHH...FUCK!!" He sat up in the darkness and on the
other side of me, Jeff was waking up too.

"What's wrong?" Jeff rubbed his eyes.

"Christ!" Jim stared at me. "What did you do tha...?"

"Shhh!" I shushed them both. "I heard something.
Outside. Listen..."

We strained our ears but all we could hear was the
wind.

"It's just the wind, Rachael." Jeff sank back onto the
bed, but I wasn't so sure.

"I think it was a penguin." I whispered.

"It wasn't a penguin. It was the wind." Jim sighed,
checking his balls for the third time. He laid back
down too.

"It was a penguin." I said softly, getting down between
the two naked men.

I pulled them close, turning to face Jeff and pressing
my breasts to his chest, putting my face into his neck.
I reached down and felt his prick stirring and I lifted
my leg, draping over him. I felt Jim behind me and I
felt for him blindly, pulling him closer. I moved my
hand down to his cock, stroking it gently and pulling
it so he shifted, pressing with his hips until his
penis was pushing against my ass. We'd become quite
adept at double fucking like that, one of them taking
my pussy from the front, the other my ass. I liked it
and so did they.

I kissed them both one at a time, Jim and then Jeff,
listening to their grunts and groans. Feeling their
cocks and hands and legs. But I kept my eyes on the
window and reached under my pillow, feeling my knife,
ice cold and razor sharp. I just needed to reassure
myself because I knew she would come back.

Penguins are like that.

=-=-=

the end
rach...@yahoo.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 32

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2005. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Bellboy
by Ann Douglas (ann_d...@hotmail.com)

***

Two men on a business trip try a their first taste of
gay action. (MM/M-teen, prost, 1st-gay-expr, oral,
anal)

***

"Bartender, another round for me and my partner here."
Bill Sullivan called out as he indicated the two empty
glasses in from of them.

"Right away." The tall man at the far end of the
counter answered.

"I still can't believe it, Jim." The 40 year old said
to the man standing next to him as two fresh drinks
appeared before them. "I can't believe we sold the
whole fuck'n package."

Jim Donaldson just smiled as he took a slip of his
drink. He knew his partner was well on his way to
getting plastered, but tonight he really didn't mind.
They had come to New York on their yearly excursion to
the big city, a chance to make a few good sales. Today
they had signed a contract with a major store. The
commission on this one alone was going to be equal to
four months salary for each of them.

"We lucked out all right." Jim quipped. "But if you
keep downing that stuff like there's not going to be a
tomorrow you're going to miss out on a little surprise
I'd planned for later."

"What surprise?" Bill asked as he put down his drink.

"You remember Becky from our trip last year?" Jim
whispered as he learned closer.

"Becky...." Bill repeated as he searched his mind for
the name.

Jim made a quick popping sound as he opened his mouth
into a O, then he closed it just as fast.

"Oh Shit Yeah! Becky." The 38 year old exclaimed as
remembrance filled his eyes. "How could I forget....
best fuck'n head in New York."

Well she still works here in the hotel, I'm sure we can
work out an encore performance of last year."

"Fuck'n A!" Bill replied as he drained the last of his
glass before slamming it down on the bar.

Jim also finished his drink, taking his time to savor
the taste. In his minds eyes he was also savoring the
memory of the maid they had met on last years trip who
was willing to put out for extra tips. The thought of
her tight, experienced mouth wrapped around his hard
cock brought a pleasing warmth to his groin. For a few
bucks, they could both get their rocks off. Their wives
kept a tighter rein on their spending than the company.
As much as they'd like to, they'd never be able to hide
the money they'd have to spend to get a hooker up to
their room.

Exiting the bar, they wandered into the Hotel lobby.
They went up to the front desk and asked the desk clerk
there where they could find Becky Carlson, describing
themselves as old friends. The young man looked at the
two of them for a few moments, then decided that the
two well dressed men didn't look like kooks. He
directed them to a small office on the other side of
the lobby. When they reached it, the sign on the door
read Domestic Services. Under it, in slightly smaller
letters was the name, Rebecca Carlson, Assistant
Director.

They hesitated a moment, no longer sure that this was a
good idea. Looking over his shoulder, Jim saw that the
desk clerk was still watching them.

"What the hell, nothing to loose." He thought as he
rang the small knocker on the door.

"Come in." Said a feminine voice from behind the door.

Watching the door close behind the two men, the desk
clerk went back to his business.

"Can I help you gentlemen?" Rebecca Carlson asked as
she looked up from the papers on her desk.

Both men were taken aback for a moment. The woman in
front of them barely matched the image of their
memories. Rebecca was in her mid thirties with dirty
blond hair. She was sort of plain, although each of
them had recalled her as pretty. They also remember her
as having enormous breasts, but failed to recall that
she also weighed close to 160 lbs. Between the alcohol
and the thrill of getting blown, they had both created
a whole new woman.

"I'm sorry, I think we made a mistake." Jim said as he
tried to excuse themselves. "We were looking for
someone who used to be a maid here."

"Well I used to be one, I've only had this job for the
last year." Becky said as she took a real long look at
the two men. "Wait a second, I remember you two, about
a year ago...right. Just before I got my promotion."

"Er, yeh." Bill answered.

"You'll have to forgive my not remembering you right
away, gentlemen." Becky continued. "It wasn't like I
performed that special service for every guest, but it
was over a year ago."

"Of course, we really didn't expect you to remember
us." Jim said, trying to think of a graceful way to
exit.

"Oh really, then what may I ask are you doing here?"
Becky said as she rose from her desk and walked around
it to face the two.

Each stood silent, not knowing what they could say.

"Well how this for a thought." Becky said as she leaned
back against the desk. "You're on your annual trip to
New York and you have reason to celebrate. So one of
you decides, why not find that maid from last time and
see if you could get a few cheap blowjobs like you did
last time. Am I close?"

The red shading of both men told her she had hit it
right on the money.

"Well sorry to disappoint you gentlemen, but that's not
going to happen.

"Of course, we didn't mean to imply..." Jim said.

"Bullshit!" Becky laughed. "That's exactly what you
meant to imply. But don't worry, I'm actually not
offended. I kind of like the idea that you enjoyed
yourself so much that you'd come back for another try."

Both men felt a little relieved that they had gotten
out of a very embarrassing situation.

"Tell you what, what I will do is meet you in the bar
in about twenty minutes and let you buy me a drink to
celebrate my new job."

To which Jim and Bill readily agreed.

**

A half hour later, Becky was sitting with Bill and Jim
in a isolated booth in the far end of the bar. After a
few drinks, none of them were feeling the least bit
awkward about what had happened.

"Too bad the hotel doesn't have a few more maids as
dedicated to customer comfort as you were." Bill joked.

"Oh we do." Becky shot back with a smile. "I really
can't blame any of the girls for doing something that
I've done myself."

Both Jim's and Bill's eyes opened wide, perhaps the
night wouldn't be a total loss.

"Unfortunately, all three of them are off this
evening." Becky finished.

"Damn," Jim muttered.

"But I do have an idea, although I'm not sure if you
would be interested."

"Hell, I'm so horny, I'd fuck a goat!" Bill said.

Jim shot him an angry look. Drinks or not, that wasn't
language you used in public.

"Well, if all you guys are really interested in is
getting your rocks off, we happen to have a really cute
young man on the night shift who I happen to know is
really attracted to, how shall I put it, older
gentlemen."

"A faggot!" Bill said. You want to send us up a
faggot?"

"It was just a suggestion." Rebecca replied. "I mean he
is really cute, in a feminine way. And I'm told gay men
really give the best head.

"Well, forget it!" Bill snapped.

Rebecca was about to get up to leave when Jim motioned
her to stay.

"Wait a minute, Bill." He said softly. "Let's not be
too quick about this."

"What!" Bill stammered. "You really want to think about
this."

"Let's just say it might be kind of interesting." Jim
continued. "What the fuck, we're both grown men. You
can't tell me you've never been curious about it."

Bill looked at his friend. Deep down he knew he had
indeed been curious about being with a man several
times in his life, but he never would've had the
courage to been the first to admit it. Instead the
"fuck'n faggot" reflex had immediately shown itself.

"Then should I set something up for you?" Becky asked.

"Is there a way you could set it up but leave it that
we could back out if it didn't feel right." Jim asked.

"Hmmm." Becky thought. "You could wait until the end of
his shift, that's at 11, and call down for some ice or
something. Ask for Kevin. When he comes up, you could
see if it feels right. If not, you can just thank him
for the ice and send him on his way."

"Not a bad idea." Jim answered. "I think we'll try it."

He turned his attention from Rebecca to Bill and asked.

Will "we" try it, or should would you rather wait down
here in the bar.

Bill thought about it for a few seconds, then said,
"No, "we" is right.

Both Jim and Becky smiled.

**

"Kevin, take a bucked of ice up to 234." The night
manager said to the tall blonde bellhop.

"Oh come on, Mike." The Bellhop said in a voice tinged
with disappointment. "I'm out of here in 10 minutes,
can't Steve take it up."

"Sorry pal, they asked for you by name." the manager
said. "Maybe they want to give you a special tip, it
says on their card that they're checking out tomorrow.
Some guests do that, so you don't think they stiffed
them after you busted your ass doing stuff for them and
they miss you at checkout."

"Ok, boss." Kevin said, thinking that he didn't even
know who was in 224, much less why they were requesting
him personally. But a tip was a tip, every bit helped.

"Hey, Kevin," The manager said just before the elevator
doors closed. "When you're finished, just take the
freight elevator down to the locker room. I'll sign you
out at 11, that way you can make up some time."

"Thanks," said the voice from the elevator as the doors
closed tight.

**

"Room service!" Kevin called out as he knocked on the
door of room 224.

The door opened to reveal a tall dark haired man who
towered over Kevin's 5'6". Dressed only in a pair of
boxer shorts, something Kevin didn't find that unusual
this time of night, the man had a pretty good build for
a man of his age, just beginning to show a layer of fat
around his stomach. His chest was very hairy, black
mixed with noticeable gray, making the bellboy think he
colored his hair.

As Kevin put the ice bucket down on the table, Jim took
a moment to check him out. Rebecca had done him an
injustice. The boy wasn't cute, he was gorgeous. He had
short blond hair and a swimmers build that could easily
been seen in his uniform, especially the way it hugged
his ass. His eyes were a deep blue and his face was
that of a teenage girl. Jim thought he couldn't be more
than 18 or 19 - the fact was that he was 17.

"Will there be anything else, sir?" Kevin asked as he
turned to face the room's occupant.

"Well, there is something I need taken care of." Jim
said, "I really hope you'll be able to help out, I was
told you were especially good in this area."

"Well anything, I can do to be of service?" The bellboy
replied, wondering what is was that the man was looking
for and how much he could get out of it. "What ever it
is, I'm sure I'll be able to take care of it!"

"Ah, the ice is here." Bill said as he walked into the
room wearing a bathrobe, fresh from the shower.

"I was hoping you'd be able to take care of this."
Kevin heard Jim say from behind as he turned his
attention to Bill's entry.

Snapping his head back, Kevin was greeted by the sign
of Jim stroking a thick hard cock that was now sticking
out of the fly of his jockey shorts. A small drop of
precum appeared at the opening as the older man
continued to stoke it, causing it to grow even thicker.
Taking a large step forward, Jim stopped only a foot
away from the boy - who now had his sights fixed on the
exposed cock.

"It's yours if you want it." Jim said.

Kevin remained silent, but Jim could see a hungry look
in his eyes. Rebecca had been right on the money about
this boy. After a few moments hesitation, the bellboy
reached out and replaced Jim's hand with his own. A
wide smile filled his face as he ran his hand up and
down the massive organ.

"Why don't you get a little more comfortable?" Jim said
to the young man as he reached out and began to
unbutton the boy's uniform.

A minute later, both Jim and Kevin were naked. Kevin
ran his hand across Jim's hairy chest, obviously turned
on by it's thickness. Jim, on the other hand was just
as turned on by Kevin's lack of body hair. His skin was
so smooth and soft, more like a young girl's than a
mans.

Jim eased Kevin down to his knees and brought his now
engorged cock closer to his mouth. With a well
practiced motion, Kevin took the offering into his
mouth. As he watched his organ slide in and out of the
boy's mouth, Jim felt a weakness in his legs. The kid
was a better cocksucker than Becky. Already he could
feel a familiar stirring in his balls.

"Hey Bill," He called out. "Get over here and get some
of this. This kid is fuck'n fantastic."

Dropping his robe on the floor, Bill took his own cock
in hand and offered it to the kneeing bellboy. Sliding
off Jim's rod, he replaced it in his mouth with Bill's.

"Shit!" Bill exclaimed after a few moments. "This kid
can suck all right!"

For the next ten minutes, the blonde haired youth
switched from cock to cock, bringing each man close to
climax, then easing off. Keeping a hand wrapped tightly
around the base of each cock, Kevin could keep each man
from coming too soon.

"God, this is great!" Jim thought. "I thought I'd shoot
my load in the first minute."

As Kevin again took Jim's cock into his eager mouth,
Jim couldn't help but now compare what was
unquestionably the best blow job of his life with the
reluctant ones his wife Karen had given him over the
years.

"Stupid bitch wouldn't even let me ever come in her
mouth, not even after 16 years." He thought.

As Kevin turned away from Jim and returned his
attention to Bill's cock, Jim looked down at the smooth
skinned youth and remembered something else Karen would
never even consider.

"Take care of our boy here." Jim said to Bill as he
stepped away. "I'll be right back."

As Jim vanished into the bathroom, Bill grabbed the
back of Kevin's head and began to match his pelvic
thrusts with the boy's own motions. The pressure around
his cock were incredible. Like Jim, he couldn't believe
he hadn't exploded yet. Not that he wanted to, if
anything, he wished this kid would go on all night.

Bill hadn't noticed Jim return from the bathroom until
the older man broke the two of them apart and led Kevin
over to the couch. The young man immediately saw the
small jar in Jim's hand and smiled.

"Ok?" Jim asked as took up a position below Kevin at
the base of the couch.

"Sure," Kevin replied with a grin.

Bill took up a spot at the front of the couch and
lowered his cock over Kevin's face. The bellboy was now
laying stretched out along the length of the sofa. As
Jim lifted the boy's legs up and rubbed a generous
amount of Vaseline into his ass, Bill showed his cock
back into Kevin's mouth. To Bill's delight, Jim's
actions in no way prevented the boy from picking off
exactly where he had left off.

After covering his cockhead with another generous
helping of gel, Jim placed it at the tightly closed
anus and applied pressure. Kevin's legs were wrapped up
and over Jim's shoulder's, giving the older man a great
deal of leverage. A short shove opened the tight
muscles and he slid inside. The sudden constriction was
unimaginable. Even with the heavy lubrication, he
couldn't see how Kevin could take his hardness.

He's slid his cock about halfway in, wondering if he
should just forget it when he felt Kevin pushing his
body downward, trying to take him in deeper.

"What the fuck." He thought as he took a firm grip on
Kevin's soft buns and plunged in as far as he could.

After the first few strokes he found it became easier
and easier. Because the pressure was now constant and
lacking Kevin's skillful hand to prevent it, he knew he
would soon explode.

Determined to finish with a bang as they say, Jim began
ramming his manhood as deep and as hard as he could.
Kevin was obviously enjoying it, he knew he was.

Knowing that Jim would soon come, Kevin was no longer
making any attempt to hold Bill back. He had already
tasted the salty taste of his precum and was looking
forward to the deluge that he was sure would follow.

Sure enough, a few seconds later, his mouth was filled
with a hot whiteness. Pushing his head upward, he
swallowed it as fast as Bill could shoot. Except for
the last load which he ran around the lining of his
mouth with his tongue, savoring the taste.

**

A few moments later, Kevin felt Jim's body tense,
followed by a loud shout as the older man filled his
anal cavity with his masculine juices. Jim was so
exhausted by his efforts that he collapsed atop the
boy. Bill also had been drained and fell back on a
nearby chair.

The clock chimed 12:30 before any of them moved. Kevin
quickly dressed, declining the use of the shower. The
sooner he could slip out of the employees entrance the
better, that way he couldn't explain why he was still
in the hotel after making a big deal over having to
make one last room call.

Jim met him at the door after pulling on his shorts. As
he shook the bellboy's had, Kevin could feel a folded
bill being pressed into it.

"You're Ok Kid!" Jim said with a smile. "Hope to see
you the next time we come through here."

When Kevin opened his hand once he was out in the
hallway, he would find a fifty dollar tip. It was a lot
more than Jim and Bill usually gave for such services
but Kevin had been truly exceptional. What would their
wives say when they went over the expenses for the
trip? Jim thought about it for a second and then
concluded.... Fuck 'em.

END

Ann Douglas 1995 - comments welcome.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a
fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 33

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,

PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.

Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Amelia's Naughty Stories
by Heatheranne (hthr...@aol.com)

***

Amelia, a school girl with something extra, attracts
the attention of her beautiful teacher. (MF, FF, voy,
mast, herm)

***

Lila lay back on her bed. She had a forearm across her
eyes and she was moaning softly. Her long chestnut
brown hair fanned out on the pillow. Her D-cup breasts
rose and fell in time with her moans. Past her flat
tummy and between her long tapered legs a head topped
with short black hair worked feverishly at Lila's
shaved pussy.

"Fuck, yeah," cried out Lila as she grabbed at the dark
hair of the other woman. Pulling her face tight against
her wet cunt, Lila rode out her orgasm, writhing and
bucking against the tongue that had invaded her pussy.
When her orgasm subsided, Lila rolled over onto her
side and scrunching the pillow under her head. She
watched as Patricia, her face covered in vaginal
juices, retreated to the bathroom.

Patricia was the physical education teacher for
Roosevelt High. She certainly looked the part. Her
short, black hair was cut in a style more suitable for
a boy, and she had practically no tits or ass on her
slender frame.

Lila must have dozed off because the next thing she
knew, Patricia was standing next to the bed in her
slacks, knit shirt and athletic shoes. "I cleaned up
the bathroom," she said in a shy, eager to please
voice.

"Mmmph," said Lila into her pillow.

"Well, I'll see you at school tomorrow, then," said
Patricia.

"Mmmmph," agreed Lila. She rolled over and was back to
sleep before Patricia could get out the door.

Lila was the English teacher for the advanced students
as Roosevelt. She was also the school's resident sex
goddess. In bare feet she stood just over six feet
tall. Her thick, luxurious chestnut hair fell nearly to
her waist. Using Patricia as her personal trainer, as
well as sex toy, she stayed seriously fit. Although she
dressed conservatively for school, in more revealing
outfits, her smooth, bulging muscles were quite
evident. No one with her outstanding bust line and
curvaceous hips would ever be called trim.

The bell sounded for the end of the last class of the
day, and Lila followed the last of her students to the
classroom door as they rushed out. It was her job to
monitor the hall for any wrong doing as the students
streamed out of the school. She didn't mind this part
of her work. It was amusing to see how the students
reacted to her presence.

Most of the boys ogled her figure as they hurried by.
The very few that caught her eye always quickly looked
away. Most of the girls gave her an envious or jealous
glance as they passed by, but there were others who
smiled up at her with meek expressions. They were like
Patricia, they looked eager to please, almost
worshipful.

It took only a few minutes for the rushing river of
students to become a trickle. Lila returned to her
desk. She still had an hour or so of work. She pulled
out her laptop and began to fill in the paperwork that
went with her classroom work. She was typing in a
series of test scores when there was a gentle tapping
on her open door.

She looked up to see Cathy Phillips, the school
principal. Cathy was an average looking woman in her
forties. She had severely permed dark hair and today
she was wearing an unflattering, tweed suit. Cathy
could be a real ball buster when aroused to anger, but
she always seemed to be quiet and restrained around
Lila.

"Do you have a minute?" Cathy asked.

"Certainly."

Cathy came into the room and took a seat at one of the
student's desks. "Something's come up, and I'm hoping
that you can help me with it."

"What's that?" Lila asked. She sat back, crossing her
legs and giving the principal her attention.

"The school board's computer Compliance Coordinator
found something on one of the machines in the library,"
said Cathy.

Lila nodded. The coordinator, better known as the
'computer Nazi,' visited the local schools and checked
out the computers in order to make sure that the
students weren't doing anything they shouldn't. He was
actually a nerdy young man named Rodney who always had
a cup of coffee in his hand. He had the annoying habit
of explaining technical matters at a thousand words a
minute, and then looking faintly confused when people
couldn't keep up.

"Somebody stored a couple of partial short stories on
the computer's hard drive. They deleted the stories,
but of course nothing is erased on a drive until it's
overwritten. The coordinator's snooper program picked
them up." Cathy reached into a pocket of her jacket and
brought out a floppy disk and held it up for Lila to
see. "I have a copy of the stories. They're hardly more
sexually graphic than what you find in the romance
section of the local book store, but the coordinator
had to make a report to the board, and now I have to
make a reply."

"How can I help?" asked Lila.

"The coordinator couldn't tell who wrote the stories.
The computer is a stand alone and the student didn't
have to sign in to his school network account. So I was
hoping that you could read the stories and see if you
recognized the writing style. I'm assuming it was one
of your juniors or seniors." She stood, handing the
floppy out to Lila.

Lila eyed the piece of plastic thoughtfully. "So what
will happen to the student?" she asked.

"I'm thinking some term of expulsion," said Cathy, "the
school board will be expecting that."

And you certainly wouldn't want to disappoint the
board, thought Lila. It was no secret that Cathy's next
step up the school administration ladder was to be the
district superintendent. She took the floppy and said,
"I'll take a look at it and get back to you."

"Tomorrow's Friday and I'm going out of town, but I'll
be in the office on Saturday. I'd like to have this
wrapped up by Monday."

Lila frowned at the arbitrary deadline. Cathy wanted
the student tried and hung by sundown in order to make
herself look good. "I'll read it tonight," she said
levelly.

"Good," said Cathy, looking at Lila's cloudy face.
"Well, I'll see you later, then," she said, suddenly
sounding nervous as she backed out the door.

**

Lila walked into her bedroom. She was wearing a soft
yellow silk robe and carrying her laptop. She fluffed
up the pillows on her king sized bed and sat back in
the center with the computer on her lap.

Patricia padded into the room on bare feet. She was
wearing sweats and a tank top. "You're going to work?"
she asked, clearly sounding disappointed.

"Yeah," Lila sighed, "some student's left a series of
naughty stories on one of the school computers. Cathy
wants me to figure out who-done-it by reading the story
and seeing if I recognize the writing style."

"Ohh… naughty stories," said Patricia with a giggle.
"Can I read along?"

"I suppose," said Lila. She brought up the first story
on the computer's screen as Patricia snuggled to her
side.

Lila and Patricia read:

**

Emma's story.

The spacious office was comfortably cool. The late
afternoon sun, filtered through the darkened windows,
shown on two men. Marcus Fields sat behind his desk
with a phone to his ear. "So you're going to approach
Charlie tonight?" he asked in his soft southern drawl.
He nodded absently at the answer. The conversation went
on for a few minutes, and ended when he said, "OK,
honey, let me know how it turns out. Bye."

Fields glanced from the phone to the younger man
sitting across the desk. "Alright, your man got Black
to pick Emma, she's in."

Adam Fuller nodded. "I'm glad to help. It's hard to
believe that you can't take this situation to the
Justice Department."

Fields pinched the bridge of his nose and rubbed his
eyes. "Four straight Republican administrations have
gutted business regulation. Justice won't touch a case
of industrial espionage unless it's wrapped up with a
pretty, pink bow. First we have to establish a
connection between Black over at Deville and whoever
he's got in my company."

"I'm sure that Emma will be able to do her part," said
Fuller.

"Do you know my daughter?"

"We worked together in Columbia," said Fuller. He
shifted uncomfortably in his chair. "We were close…very
close. She was working for me when she almost got
killed."

"I see," said Fields.

**

Charlie Reed rested his elbow on the bar, and then he
rested his head on his fist. His co-worker, Sam, droned
on about something or another while Charlie looked over
the happy hour crowd at the local watering hole. The
place was full of business types unwinding from their
day. He shifted his weight on his bar stool, suddenly
aware that he had a full bladder from the beers he had
been drinking. He held up his finger in front of Sam's
face and said, "Hold that thought, I have to go to the
men's room."

Charlie made his way between the tables in the bar and
stepped into the bathroom. Harry's Bar and Grill, that
was the name of the watering hole, was known for its
restrooms. Locals had been known to bring their out of
town friends here, just to see the expression on their
faces after a trip to the bathroom.

Charlie walked past the sinks and stalls and stood at
one of the urinals. He pulled his cock from his pants
and unleashed a stream of used beer. Once he had things
flowing, he peered through the darkened glass that
began at chest level and made up the top half of the
wall beyond the urinal. At that point he was looking
into the woman's restroom next door.

A young woman on the other side of the wall was looking
back at him. At least it seemed as if she was looking
at him. Due to a trick of lighting in the ladies room,
the sheet of glass was used as a mirror as well as for
its main purpose of providing a peep show for both
sexes. The young woman swept a strand of auburn hair
behind an ear, and then pointed a finger directly at
Charlie. She made a brushing gesture at her cheek.

Charlie tentatively reached up and brushed at his own
cheek. He felt something fall away. It must be a crumb
from the corn chips I've been snacking on at the bar,
he thought. The girl smiled, nodded, and then turned.
Charlie enjoyed the view as she walked away. The girl
was wearing a yellow summer dress that showed off a
healthy looking athletic figure.

Charlie's bladder finally emptied and he put away his
cock. He washed his hands and checked his face for more
crumbs in the conventional mirror above the sink. He
wasn't the greatest looking guy in the world but he was
tall, slim and had at least average looks.

As he emerged from the restroom, Charlie came face to
face with the girl in the summer dress who had just
come from the ladies room. "Hi," he said, "thanks for
your help."

"No problem," said the girl, "there's nothing worse
than coming home and realizing that you've had food
plastered to your face or a booger hanging from your
nose."

Charlie barked out a laugh. This girl was funny as well
as cute. "Can I buy you a drink to thank you?" He
really wasn't in the habit of trying to pick up girls
in bars, but he couldn't pass up this opportunity.

"Well, I'm supposed to meet someone," she said, and
then a ringing sound came from her purse. She pulled
out her cell phone and checked its display. "Here he is
now."

Charlie gave her a smile and wave. He turned to go back
to the bar; he didn't want to eavesdrop on her
conversation. He was surprised when the girl grabbed
his sleeve and held him back. Her end of the phone
conversation was terse. Clearly, she wasn't pleased
with whoever was on the other end.

"Well," she said as she snapped her cell closed and
stuffed it back in her purse, "apparently I'm free for
that drink you offered. My date's cancelled." She
looked thoughtfully at Charlie. "Or, if you have the
time, I have a reservation at a restaurant around the
block. It would be a shame to let it go to waste."

Charlie grinned at her and said, "Let me go tell my
friend that the prettiest girl here has asked me out to
dinner. I'll be right back."

The restaurant turned out to be small and exclusive.
The head waiter greeted them as if they dined there
nightly and showed them to a table. They settled on a
glass of house wine and an appetizer to open the meal.
After the wine was poured, Charlie raised his glass and
said, "Hi, I'm Charlie Reed."

"Oh," the girl said, startled. "I guess I should have
introduced myself. My name is Emma Peel."

"Nice to meet you, Emma," he said. "We might as well
get right to the trite questions. What do you do for a
living?"

"I'm an intra-city courier," she said, after sipping
from her glass.

"You're one of those guys who go zipping around on a
bicycle?" he asked.

"No, too slow, I use a motorcycle."

"Oh my God," said Charlie, "you're one of those
kamikaze pilots."

"That's me," she said with a grin.

"I've always envied you guys, running up between the
lanes of traffic, breaking all the rules." Charlie
said.

"Yeah, it's all fun and games until I'm sliding down
the street on my ass at sixty miles per hour."

"That's happened to you?" he asked, surprised.

"Not yet, I'm too good," she said confidently. "But my
boss keeps telling me that it will if I don't slow
down. So, what do you do?"

"I do computer programming for a company called Hanes &
Fields. We do high-tech research and development," he
said.

"Sounds interesting," said Emma, "what are you working
on?"

"It's an application that will allow free form
interaction between different groups of mass actors
with disparate programming protocols," Charlie said.
What he had just said was all gobbledy-gook. He was
actually working on some stuff his company hoped to
sell to the military, and he couldn't talk about it.

"That sounds interesting," Emma said, sounding
mystified. "I'm sure that it will be very helpful – to
someone?" she ended lamely.

"It's not a bit interesting," he said with a laugh.
"But thanks for saying so."

They talked all through their meal. Charlie was
absolutely captivated. Emma could talk about anything.
She cracked jokes, and even better, laughed at his. She
flirted shamelessly, and then acted as if she hadn't.
He was beginning to send up silent prayers that whoever
had broken his date with her wasn't a steady boy
friend.

He was about to ask if he could take her home, or at
least get her number, when she said, "How would you
like some dessert?"

Charlie looked down at his plate and then back at Emma.
"We just finished a chocolate something-or-another that
had enough calories to keep us alive for a week. What
other kind of dessert did you have in mind?"

Emma smiled at him with a gleam in her eye and said,
"Follow me."

Charlie trailed Emma's swaying hips through the dining
area and down a flight of stairs. The restrooms for the
restaurant were in its basement. But Emma stopped short
of the bathrooms in front of a door that was marked for
employees only. She glanced around as if to see if
anyone was looking, and then opened the door and
beckoned for Charlie. He followed her into a small room
with harsh florescent lighting. There were wine racks
against the walls and cases of liquor stacked on the
floor. "We shouldn't be in here," he said.

Emma put her hands on his chest, and then ran them up
to his neck. She drew his head down and gave him a
long, hard kiss on the lips. "No, we shouldn't," she
said with a salacious grin when they drew apart. Then
she was kissing him again, with her tongue in his mouth
and her hand on his crotch.

Between the wine and Emma's flirting Charlie had
enjoyed a happy glow in his cock all evening. Now it
blossomed into a full steel erection at her touch. "We
could get caught," he said, even though he sincerely
didn't want her to heed the warning.

Emma reached behind her back. There was the sound of a
zipper opening, and then Emma shrugged off the straps
of her dress to reveal two perfect breasts. They were
full and rounded with tapered areolas peaked with perky
nipples. She took Charlie's hand and rubbed his palm on
one of those nipples. Emma quietly moaned in pleasure
and said, "The fear of getting caught makes me horny as
hell."

Charlie growled deep in his throat. He didn't want his
hand to ever leave her warm, firm breast. He wrapped
his other arm around her waist and drew her body close.
Their lips and tongues mashed against one another
frantically. Charlie found himself dry-humping his
turgid cock against her hips.

Emma broke off their kiss and whispered, "Just a
moment, baby." She reached beneath her loose skirt and
a second later there was a wisp of panties in her hand.
She looked around and then took a seat on the edge of
some stacked boxes. She pulled her skirt up to her
waist and then looked Charlie in the eye. "I'm already
hot and wet for you," she said eagerly as one of her
middle fingers disappeared into her shaved pussy.

Charlie's eyes were as big as saucers. All thoughts of
being caught, indeed, any sort of thinking in general
left his brain. The only thing he wanted right now was
to get the head of his aching dick past that pretty
pink slit. In seconds his pants and shorts were around
his knees. Emma's legs wrapped around his waist as he
leaned forward. His knees were bent, his back was
arched, one hand grabbed at a wine rack for support. It
was a painfully awkward position for a fuck. But none
of that mattered when he felt her hot, wet flesh engulf
the head his cock.

"Oh, that's it," moaned Emma.

Charlie plunged his cock as far as possible into Emma's
tight cunt. He began to hump her as fast as he could
manage. More than once his cock slipped out. Once it
painfully skidded down the front of the box on which
Emma sat. But somewhere in the back of Charlie's mind,
he was very pleased with himself. He hadn't shot off
like a firecracker like he usually did at this level of
excitement. Maybe it was his aching muscles or all the
wine he'd had at dinner, but he was lasting much longer
than usual.

Suddenly, Emma's legs tightened around his waist. She
grabbed at his shoulders as her head lolled back and
her mouth stretched open. Her breath came in hollow
gasps and her cunt milked at his thrusting cock. He
couldn't help himself; Emma's orgasm triggered his
release. He grabbed her hips and fired shot after shot
of hot cum deep into her pussy.

When his dick finally stopped twitching, he looked up
to see Emma grinning at him. "I didn't mean to make you
work that hard," she said.

Charlie felt a drop of sweat roll off his nose and land
on his chin. "It's worth it," he said with a smile.

"It was wonderful," agreed Emma. "But we better get
cleaned up and back to our table before they think we
skipped on the bill."

Charlie practically staggered across the hall and into
the men's room. He splashed some water on his face and
took a few minutes to get his breathing under control
and his clothes straightened. He made his way back to
their table, but Emma wasn't there yet. He took his
seat, assuming that she was still in the restroom.

Their waiter approached and turned over Charlie's
coffee cup. As he poured from a steaming carafe, the
waiter said, "The young lady ordered coffee and paid
for your meals. She said to tell you that she had a
wonderful time, however she had to leave."

Charlie was stunned. He looked about the dining room to
see if he might catch Emma before she left, but she
wasn't there. He looked up at the waiter and said, "I
didn't even get her phone number."

The waiter raised one eyebrow as if to say, yeah you
really screwed up, pal. But all he said aloud was:
"Perhaps you would like some cognac with your coffee?"
**

The next day at work, Charlie spent about one minute at
work for every ten minutes he spent thinking about
Emma. He winced every time he remembered that he had no
easy way to get in touch with her. As lunchtime neared,
he considered using his time to call each of the
delivery services in the area until he found her. He
was actually reaching for the phone, when it began to
ring.

"Charlie Reed speaking," he said into the handset.

"Charlie, it's Emma," he heard.

"Hey," he said, "I missed you last night."

"I'm sorry about that," she said, "something came up,
but I'm here to make it up to you now."

"You're here?"

"Yeah, I'm down in the lobby. I wanted to see where you
work and take you to lunch," she said, "but the guard
down here won't let me in."

"Hang on, I'll be down there in a minute," he said.

Emma wasn't hard to spot as he approached the security
desk in the lobby of his building. She was wearing a
light gray motorcycle riding suit. The material fit her
like another skin. Her auburn hair fell in gentle curls
to her shoulders. If anything, she looked sexier today
than she had last night. She was holding a pair of
sunglasses that she twirled about by one of its
earpieces.

"He wouldn't let me come up to see you," she said,
nodding at the security guard as Charlie approached.

"He's not supposed to let you," said Charlie, "besides,
my office is nothing to look at."

"Oh, come on, It'll let me get to know you better."

Charlie shrugged mentally. His office was off limits,
but there was really nothing of a sensitive nature to
see. All of his work was on his computer and it was
password protected. Charlie looked at the security
guard. "OK, Gordon? Just a quick look around, then
we'll be gone to lunch."

The security guard was an elderly, retired policeman.
He had thin white hair and looked as if a giant had
squashed the features of his face together between
thumb and forefinger. "It's up to you," he said to
Charlie. He picked up something that looked like a
child's plastic ball bat, and walked around his desk
toward Emma. "I'll have to wand you first," he said.

"I don't think it'll fit," said Emma with a smirk at
Charlie.

"Like I haven't heard that one a thousand times,"
grumbled Gordon as he ran the sensor wand around Emma's
shapely figure.

Gordon put the wand on his desk and picked up a plastic
visitor pass. The pass was about three by five inches
with an alligator clip on one end. He handed it to Emma
and said, "Wear this some where visible at all times."

Emma took the pass and looked down the front of her
aerodynamic suit. After hesitating a second, she pulled
the zipper of her jacket down until she revealed a
white scoop-neck tee shirt and a bit of cleavage. She
clipped the pass to her zipper tab so that the pass
dangled in the air beneath her breasts.

"Like this?" she asked Gordon, innocently.

Gordon looked as if he had just bitten into a lemon.
"Whatever, young lady, just be sure that you give it
back when you leave."

"I like him," said Emma as she and Charlie left the
security station.

When they got to Charlie's office, he said, "Hang on a
second, I have to unlock the door." Emma watched
Charlie as she leaned against the wall and held the tip
of the earpiece of her sunglasses thoughtfully against
her pursed lips. He took his employee identification
tag, that hung around his neck on a lanyard, and swiped
it through the slot on a keypad next to the door. Then
he tapped in a series of numbers on the pad and the
locked clicked open.

She followed Charlie into his office. It was a room
about ten feet on a side. Two unfinished I-beams ran
the length of the room near the ceiling. One wall was
taken up by a desk and shelving. On the opposite side
of the room was a large display panel that was
currently acting as a window. It looked as if it were
showing the view from a camera on the top of the
building.

"Well, I love what you haven't done with the place,"
said Emma as she glanced around the basically bare
room.

Charlie laughed and shrugged. "I'll have to admit, I'm
not much of a decorator."

Emma pointed to a corkboard above Charlie's desk. There
was a calendar as well as notes and business cards
pinned there. "I don't see any pictures of a wife,
girlfriend or children." she said, half asking a
question.

Charlie grinned and said. "Is that what you came in
here to see?"

"Well, a girl likes to know these things," she said.
"Some plants and couple of wall hangings would make
things more homey in here." She took him by the arm.
"But for now, let's go to lunch. I have a treat for
you."

Emma flipped her visitor's pass back onto Gordon's desk
with a wink and a smile at the guard as they passed his
station. She and Charlie left the building and
immediately found themselves next to Emma's bike. She
had parked it on the walkway leading to the building.

"You couldn't find a parking space?" Charlie asked.

"Right here," said Emma, waving at the bike as if it
were perfectly obvious that she should have parked it
on that spot.

"Oh, well, right," said Charlie, giving into her
flippant attitude. He looked over the bike. It was
larger than the street racer bikes that he had seen
zipping around town. There was a storage area above the
rear wheel. Obviously, a courier would need something
like that. All in all, the bike looked too big for
someone of Emma's size.

"What kind is it?" he asked. There didn't seem to be
any sort of decal or badge.

"It's based on an old Honda design, but it's been
beefed up. It has a twenty-k motor and a power cell
that will last for a week, plus an active suspension
and adaptive brakes." While she talked, Emma opened the
storage area. The thing broke down into a series of
panels that she flipped and folded and slid around
until a rear seat appeared, complete with backrest.
When finished, she was standing there with two helmets
in her hand. She presented one of the helmets to
Charlie and said, "Here, put this on."

Charlie handled the helmet as if it might blow up any
second. He'd never been on a bike before. "That's OK,
my car's not far. We can take it," he said.

"Don't worry," said Emma. "I'm a good driver." She
leaned to one side, flipping her hair forward over one
shoulder. She gathered it up in one hand, and with a
twist she piled her hair on top of her head and pulled
her helmet on. She took Charlie's helmet from his hand
and clamped it on his head.

Charlie felt the helmet wobble about on his head, then
Emma did something and he heard a click. There was a
hiss and he could feel the lining of the helmet press
around his head.

"Can you hear me?" Emma's voice came from inside the
helmet.

"Yes," he answered.

She gestured at the bike and said, "Hop on."

Charlie hesitated, but his fear of being thought less
of by Emma won out over his fear of riding. He threw
his leg over the seat and settled down.

Emma literally hopped onto her seat. She said, "Myrtle,
power up," as she grasped the controls.

Charlie felt a slight vibration. He figured that Emma
must have some sort of voice communication with the
bike. "You named your bike Myrtle?" he asked.

"Yeah, doesn't she look like a Myrtle?"

Charlie rolled his shoulders in a massive shrug,
although he knew that Emma couldn't see it. "If you say
so," he said.

"And she knows you're back there so do me a favor and
hold onto those grab-bars under your seat, otherwise
she'll whine about safety all the way there. By the
way, just where do you live?"

Charlie gave her his address. He lived in a development
about fifteen miles away. "But in the lunchtime
traffic, that's kind of far, isn't it? I mean, there
are plenty of places to eat closer."

"I thought that we might have a little noontime
dessert," she said in a suggestive voice.

"Oh," said Charlie, remembering Emma's idea of dessert.
The stand for the bike snapped into place, and then
they were rolling into the parking lot. Charlie reached
for the grab-bars.

They moved sedately through the lot and onto the road
that fronted the campus of Hanes & Fields. Charlie took
a deep breath and tried to relax. The sun and wind felt
nice, and there was a wonderful sense of freedom about
this motorcycle business. Maybe I ought to get one, he
thought. Emma turned onto the ramp for the cross town
expressway. She accelerated smoothly into the four
lanes of traffic. And then she continued to accelerate,
a lot.

Charlie took a deep breath. Even the slowest cars on
this stretch of highway moved at well over the posted
speed limit, and Emma was passing them all. They
constantly changed lanes and slalomed neatly through
the traffic. He had to admit that she seemed to sense
what the other drivers would do and where they would go
before they actually did it. He let the air out of his
lungs in a long sigh and tried to relax. "Do you
usually drive this fast?" he asked, wondering if she
was just trying to impress him.

"Oh no," she said, "With your weight on the bike, I'm
taking it easy." They went through a major interchange,
and the traffic thinned considerably. "Now we can make
up some time," she said.

Charlie felt the bike accelerate. And then it just kept
on accelerating. He fought the airflow to look over
Emma's shoulder to see if he could read the
speedometer, but there was nothing there. "Where does
Myrtle hide her gages?" he asked.

"There's a heads-up display on my helmet visor. Why?"

"I was wondering how fast we were going," he said.
Suddenly, there was a huge roar of sound, and a blur of
movement to his right. He turned his head and saw a
dozen interstate trucks moving in convoy. He knew that
they were probably doing at least eighty. He and Emma
had just passed the entire group in the blink of an
eye.

"Do you really want to know?" she asked.

"No, that's OK," Charlie said softly. He watched as
they hurtled toward the next interchange with
frightening rapidity. He saw a pickup shaped dot come
down an onramp and disappear in front of a clump of
cars. Suddenly, brake lights flashed, the cars in the
clump swerved to avoid one another as the truck forced
its way into an interior lane, and then all the lanes
of the highway were occupied. Emma was on the brakes
even before Charlie had realized what was happening.
But even a non-rider like himself could tell that they
couldn't possibly bleed off enough speed to avoid
becoming somebody's bloody bumper ornament.

"Hold tight," said Emma coolly.

Charlie could have sworn that his hands and arms were
already in danger of snapping the grab-bars, and that
his thighs might just crack the power cell that they
were clamped onto. But he found a whole other degree of
tension as the rear of a SUV grew to fill his vision.

At the last instant before impact, Emma released the
brakes and heeled the bike over. Charlie could have
sworn that the sleeve of his jacket dusted the fender
of a nearby car, and that the leg of his khakis had
flapped against the bumper of the SUV as they dived
between the two vehicles.

"Charlie?" said Emma.

"Yes?" he managed to answer, after three attempts to
get some air in his lungs.

"Myrtle says that you're in danger of warping her
suspension."

He managed another breath and said, "Tell her that my
muscles may be cramped like this permanently."

When they finally came to a stop in front of his small,
prefab house, Charlie staggered off the bike. He took a
step, but then he had to lock his knees and steady
himself by leaning against the bike. He watched as Emma
took off her helmet and shook her hair into place. Then
she did her thing with his helmet. There was a whoosh
of air, a release of pressure and suddenly the thing
came off his head. Charlie felt the fresh air cooling
the sweat from his brow. Emma was standing there,
looking at him expectantly, but he was afraid to move
and had to confess, "My knees seem to be a little
wobbly."

"Yeah," she said brightly, "it's the adrenalin rush.
Isn't it great?"

"Just fantastic," he said weakly as he managed to push
away from the bike and walk stiffly toward his front
door.

By the time they reached his bedroom, Charlie was
feeling better. He was standing next to his bed, unsure
now of just exactly what Emma had on her mind about
'dessert', when she put both hands to his chest and
shoved him into a sitting position on the bed.

"You're still looking a little gray," she said as she
straddled his hips, pinning him to the bed. "Let me see
if I can get some color back in those cheeks."

She bent over and gave him a long, firm kiss. Her
tongue went into his mouth and the kiss got wetter and
looser, especially when she began to take off his
clothes. Emma slipped his jacket off his shoulders and
threw it over her head so that it landed on the floor
across the room against a dresser. Off came his shirt
and with it the lanyard with its employee pass. They
joined his jacket on the floor.

Emma had to get off the bed at that point. She slid
Charlie's loafers off his feet and then moved up to his
belt. Soon his pants were with his other clothes. He
was obviously aroused. The bulge of his cock lay
outlined in his jockey shorts. Charlie moved his hands
towards his underwear, but he stopped when Emma slapped
him sharply on the knuckles.

"That's my job today," she said. Emma proceeded to give
Charlie a striptease. She slowly peeled away her riding
suit while doing a bump and grind.

Charlie thoroughly enjoyed the show. Emma had just
enough muscle definition to show that she was in great
shape. In fact, he was beginning to feel self
conscious, like he was some old time porn star with his
soft tummy and still wearing his dark socks.

Emma came over and picked up Charlie's foot. She pulled
off his sock and began to knead the sole of his foot
with her thumbs. "Are you a foot guy?" she asked.

"Not really," he said, "but that does feel good."

Emma lifted his foot higher and began to tickle the
sole of his foot with the nipple of one her firm
breasts. "Now I'm a foot guy," he said with a laugh.
"Or maybe just a weird breast man."

She licked and kissed and teased her way down his
thighs. When she reached his crotch, she gently nibbled
at his cock through his shorts. "Time to get to heart
of the matter," she said, grinning at Charlie. Then she
pulled down his shorts, and his freed cock popped into
the open. Emma proceeded to make out with his rigid
manhood. She kissed it, petted it, stroked it and laved
it with her tongue. Every few seconds, she would take
half his dick in her mouth and suck until the head was
swollen into a near painful state.

Charlie couldn't remember the last time he had been so
aroused for so long. It felt like the head of his dick
was going to pop open any second. His body twitched and
heaved about of its own accord. Every time he raised
his arms to do something, Emma would swat them back
down.

Finally, Emma crawled on top and slipped his almost
numb cock into her tight pussy. Oh shit, it's about
time, he thought. He was ready to pound her cunt like a
jackhammer. But she wasn't about to let that happen.
Somehow, she got all her weight on his thighs, and she
used her hands to pin his arms to the bed. She had a
taunting smiled on her face, as she slowly fucked him.

"You're killing me," he gasped as he tried to hunch his
hips up to meet her downward stroke on his cock.

"Just trying to show you a good time," she said. Emma
sped up her pussy on his cock and brought him to the
edge of orgasm before she stopped completely.

"Please, please" he moaned. He was at the point of
sincerely begging for it.

"Oh alright," she said. "You've been a good boy." Emma
tightened her slick pussy on his dick and pumped her
hips until his cock swelled and shot its hot load. His
entire body vibrated in orgasm for a good half-minute,
and then he went limp as a wet rag.

Emma rolled off of Charlie's sweaty body. He smiled in
contentment and crossed his arms over his chest, as he
rolled on his side into a fetal position. Emma spooned
her body to his and hugged him with one arm. "Let's
take a little nap," she whispered in his ear.

In less than a minute, Charlie's breathing became deep
and regular. Emma waited another two minutes before she
eased off the bed. She went over to the pile of
clothing that she had created. She found the jacket of
her riding suit and pulled what looked like two plain
white plastic cards from an inner pocket. She fished
Charlie's employee ID card from the pile of clothes,
and placed it between her two plastic cards. She took
the corners of the cards between her fingers and bent
them until she heard and felt a soft snap. She held all
three cards together for a full minute before putting
them back where she had found them.

Emma gathered up her clothes and went into the
bathroom. She cleaned up the gooey mess Charlie had
made between her legs and then dressed. She checked her
look in the mirror, and ran her fingers through her
hair. Her thick auburn tresses could use a few minutes
with a brush, but she knew that they would just be
stuffed back under that helmet in a few minutes. She
gave herself a half satisfied shrug at her appearance
and left the bathroom. Charlie was softly snoring, so
she made her way into the kitchen. She checked the
refrigerator and found a small bag of apples. She took
one, and after rinsing it off, she took a loud, juicy
bite. Chewing on the apple she went back to the
bedroom.

Emma shook Charlie by the shoulder. When his eyes
snapped open, she said around the mouth full of apple,
"Let's go honey, we need to get back."

Charlie watched as Emma pulled away on her motorcycle.
Their ride back to Hanes & Fields hadn't been nearly as
hair-raising as the one to his house. He slowly made
his way up the walk back to his office. He didn't know
which was the stronger sensation: the satisfied ache in
his depleted cock, or the hungry ache in his empty
stomach. He certainly hadn't had anything to eat on his
lunch break. He opened the door to the building, and
saw Gordon sitting at his security post. The man was
reading a newspaper and munching on a sandwich.

Charlie gave Gordon a weak smile as he passed by. Then
he stopped short, and turned back to the security man.
He said, "You know, I still don't have that girl's
number."

Gordon cleared his throat loudly and looked at
Charlie's windblown clothes and matted hair. "Maybe
that's all for the best," he said.

**

Emma rode her bike back into the city. She pulled into
a narrow, shabby street lined with tall buildings that
managed to block any direct sunlight. The bike swerved
down into an underground garage and Emma braked to a
stop next to a freight elevator. She went through the
routine of pulling off her helmet and shaking out her
hair, then she took her dark glasses from a small
compartment in the bike and popped them on top of her
head.

She entered the dusty elevator and punched a button,
not for just one floor, but for a series of floors.
When she finished, she looked into a dime-sized glass
panel above the buttons. She knew that a computer was
matching her face to its database.

Finally, the elevator moved, but not upwards. It
descended to a subbasement that didn't exist as far as
the casual elevator user could tell. The doors opened
and Emma exited the cab to see a man striding toward
her.

Franklin Black was head of security at Deville
Incorporated. He had dark, curly hair and a face with
sharp features. He smiled and rubbed his palms together
like a man who had great expectations as he approached
Emma. "How did it go?" he asked, looking slightly
upwards into her eyes. He wasn't a tall man. He wore a
pinstripe suit that was carefully tailored to accent
what height he had and to hide a slight paunch.

"I got it," said Emma.

"Wonderful," said Franklin. "let's go down to the
electronics lab."

They walked down a bare cement hallway lined with
unmarked doors. This was the center of Deville's
industrial espionage department. In past years, this
part of the basement had been filled with the machinery
that kept the building above livable. But in this age,
that chore was done by much more compact mechanisms,
and this area had been walled off to become Black's
secret domain. In addition to being the corporation's
security head, he was also its chief spy.

They stopped in front of a door. Emma couldn't see a
knob or handle on its surface. There was a dark, glassy
square on one edge, however. Black pressed his palm to
the square, a second later there was a soft click and
the door opened. They entered into a room full of work
benches and racks that held electronic equipment.

"May I have the items?" Black asked.

Emma pulled the dark glasses from the top of her head
and handed them to Black. She unzipped her jacket
nearly to her navel. Pulling back one side of the
jacket, she revealed one perfect breast to Black's
gaze. She hadn't bothered to put her t-shirt back on
before she had left Charlie's house. She reached into
an inner pocket and pulled out the two plastic cards.

Charlie's gaze was locked on Emma's chest as he took
the cards. "Thank you," he said, noticing that she
hadn't re-zipped her jacket. He reached into an inner
pocket of his suit jacket and pulled out a wad of cash.
"As we agreed, here's half your money. You'll get the
other half after I've confirmed the worth of your
data."

Black was intrigued when Emma didn't reach for the
money. She just stood there with a slight smile on her
face, staring into his eyes. Black took a step forward.
"Of course, we could have a little party before you
leave," he said, reaching out a hand toward her now
half exposed breasts.

Emma knew about Franklin Black. He was a vicious little
dictator to the people who worked under him. If they
wanted to keep their jobs, the men had to be
sycophants, and the women had to endure an endless
stream of sexual innuendo. Oddly enough, the women who
tried to advance their careers by responding to him
found themselves on the street.

Emma grabbed Black's fingers before they actually
touched her skin. She levered his wrist backwards until
he gasped with pain and moved away. She saw something
close to adoration in his eyes as he massaged his hand
and wrist.

"Why don't we check that stuff now? Then there won't be
any question about how much data was gathered," Emma
said with a humorless smile.

"Alright," said Black. He moved to a computer on one of
the workbenches and started a program. He took the two
plastic cards and popped them into some sort of black
box reader. After the computer worked for a few
seconds, views of both sides of Charlie Reed's employee
pass appeared on a monitor. A long list of
specifications and technical data followed.

Black pulled his eyes away from Emma's chest long
enough to check the screen. He nodded and said, "Good,
we've got all the data including the electronic
encoding."

He moved on to the glasses. They also went into a
reader. "These glasses are cool stuff," Black said as
he brought up another program on the computer. "There
are hundreds of tiny photo receptors sandwiched in
between the inner and outer lenses. The receptors are
connected by ultra-fine wire filaments to a crystal
memory in one of the temple pieces. So we end up with a
picture of whatever the lenses saw." He tapped at the
keyboard and squinted at the monitor as he tilted his
head from side to side.

"The good news is that the glasses are undetectable by
any sensors short of the latest government equipment.
And the bad news is that the software used to sort out
the data is hardly user friendly." He fiddled with the
computer several minutes, then a picture of Charlie's
fingers appeared as they tapped in the pass code to his
office. "And there we go – you got just what we
needed," Black said with an evil grin.

"I thought you'd be happy," said Emma.

Black shrugged his shoulders. "I don't have the rest of
your money on me. You'll have to wait until I get it
from the accounting department."

Emma stepped up to Black. She grabbed his hair and
jerked his head back. She kissed him so savagely that
when they parted, there were imprints of her teeth on
his lips. But before they parted, Emma could tell that
Black was beginning to respond to her. That was when
she set one of her feet behind his heel and gave him a
shove.

Black tripped and fell to the floor on his ass. By
turns he looked stunned, chagrinned and amazed when he
finally looked up at Emma. She stepped between his legs
and put the heel of one shoe next to his ass and rested
its toe firmly on his crotch. She sneered at him and
said, "I don't want simply the other half of my pay. I
want to make ten or a hundred times that much."

"Why? What are you talking about?" he asked in
confusion.

"Don't play me for an idiot," she said. "The security
at Hanes & Fields may be subtle, but it's thorough. The
stuff I gave you today will only get you past one door.
There has to be more going on, and I want in on it."

Black looked thoughtful as he managed to prop himself
into a sitting position, using one arm to stay upright.
"It's not that simple. You must know that these things
are compartmentalized," he said. His free hand went to
Emma's shoe, but he didn't try to remove her foot from
his crotch; he used the toe to rub back and forth on
his hardening cock.

Emma jerked her foot from his grasp and knelt beside
him on the floor. She grabbed his hair once more and
gave him another smash-mouth kiss. It wasn't as savage
as the first one, but there was no doubt as to who was
kissing whom. Her hand went to his crotch and began to
jerk on his cock through his pants.

Breaking her ruthless kiss, Emma said, "So, pencil-
dick, you don't really know what's happening. Maybe
you'd better tell me who does, so I can talk to someone
with real authority." She stopped masturbating him and
locked up his cock and balls, along with a handful of
cloth, in a viselike grip.

"No," he gasped through clenched teeth, "I'm your man.
I just need some time to plan out the next move."

Emma resumed her cock stroke. She looked Black in the
eyes until he blinked and his gaze slid down to where
her fingers moved around on his dick. Emma felt his
body shudder and stiffen. She put her hand on his face
and shoved him prone on the floor once more as she
stood up. "You cum like a schoolboy," she sneered. "of
course that sort of goes along with the size of your
prick."

Emma jerked the zipper of her jacket back into place.
She looked down her nose at Black, but then the scowl
on her face disappeared and was replaced with a faint
smile. Her voice was low and intimate as she said, "I
know what you like, Franklin. Work with me and I'll
turn you every which way but loose."

Black lifted his head enough to watch Emma's shapely
ass as it left the room. When the door closed behind
her, he laid his head back on the cool, tile floor.
There was a scheming smile on his lips as his hands
groped at his cum coated penis.

**

Emma rode her bike back into the city traffic. "Myrtle,
call father's cell," she told the computer that watched
over her bike as well as providing other services.

"Dialing," said the motherly voice.

"Hi, honey, how's it going" said the soft southern
drawl of Marcus Fields as he answered the call.

"Hey," said Emma, "I have some information for you."

"That didn't take long." Fields said, "How about
meeting for dinner? We can talk it over."

"I suppose you want to eat at that steak house," Emma
said as she slalomed around a Porsche that was going
too slow to suit her. Her father was a multi-
millionaire with very common taste, at least as far as
food was concerned.

"Yes, meet you there at seven, bye"

"Bye, Dad," said Emma. Her father was also known for
his brevity on the phone.

Emma drove her bike into the apartment complex where
she lived, and parked next to a Toyota Camry, her other
vehicle. Her passion for speed didn't extend to her
cars, at least not currently.

Emma went to her kitchen and retrieved a bottle of
water from the refrigerator. She sipped at the cold
liquid as she shed her clothes in her bedroom and took
a seat at her vanity. After pulling cotton swabs from a
drawer, she dipped one into an unmarked jar of liquid
and wiped it across one eyebrow. The swab turned brown
as it took the color out of her fine hairs.

When both eyebrows were back to their natural blonde,
Emma went to work on her hair. She used another swab
and a different liquid on her hairline. In a minute,
she was able to remove the auburn wig that she had been
wearing from her head. She popped brown tinted contacts
out of her eyes, putting them in a case along with
other contacts of different colors.

Emma's naturally icy blue eyes examined her reflection
in the mirror. She ran her fingers through her short,
blonde hair and frowned at the sight of the shapeless
yellow mop. Oh well, she thought, I'm going shampoo it
in a minute anyway.

Emma drew a hot bath and poured a liberal dose of bath
oil in the water. She sunk up to her neck in the
scented water and sighed. Suddenly, she was exhausted.
The doctors had released her, and hours of physical
therapy had left her toned and fit, but is seemed as if
the least amount of tension in her life left her
drained of energy. As the hot water relaxed her
muscles, Emma's eyes closed and she fell asleep.

**

Five years earlier:

Seth's handsome face arose from between Emma's thighs.
"Ready, baby?" he asked with a leering grin.

Emma exhaled with a ragged sigh. His tongue had done
its job between her vaginal lips. She knew that her
pussy was practically oozing. She held out her arms and
spread her legs wide. "Yeah, let's do it," she said.

Seth rose up on his knees. His cock stood proudly
against his torso; its flared head hovered well above
Seth's bellybutton. Emma loved to simply drink in the
sight of his fantastic body. His well developed muscles
flowed sinuously as moved between her upraised knees.

Of course, Seth had good reason to possess all those
muscles. He was a declared football player at their
college, which meant that he attended class on only a
voluntary basis. Most of his day was spent eating,
sleeping, working out and wondering which professional
team was going to hand him an obscene amount of money.
Any of his spare time was devoted to his sex life. That
suited Emma just fine. He was always hard and eager to
stuff her full of potent cock. He was the ultimate fuck
toy, or maybe she was his. It was hard to tell.

At that moment however, it didn't matter. She moaned as
he split her pussy lips wide and slid eight inches of
thick man meat into her wet and eager cunt. Seth locked
his elbows and knees so that only his hands and toes
were on the bed, then he began to swing his hips,
driving his dick back and forth.

Emma came, her contracting pussy milking at his big
cock. She ran her hands up the corded muscles of his
arms and gazed into his brown eyes. He smiled down at
her and said, "Another one?"

"Yeah," she agreed, and began to thrust her hips up in
time to meet his down strokes. The liquid, slapping
sounds of sex filled the room. Emma came again, and
then Seth arched his back and shuddered as he poured
out his steaming ropes of cum.

Seth was in the shower almost before Emma realized that
he had left the bed. She stretched languidly and
snuggled against one of the fluffy pillows. She must
have dozed off, because the next thing she knew she saw
that Seth was pulling on a jacket and pocketing his
keys. "You in a hurry?" she asked, propping her head on
her hand.

"Sorry babe," he said, "I have a team meeting." He came
to the bed and gave her a quick smack on the lips. "How
about locking the door on your way out?" And with that,
he was gone.

Emma took her time dressing. She checked her face in a
mirror and ran her fingers through her long blonde
hair. She sighed as she traced the tip of her finger
along one eyebrow. It was eight in the evening and she
needed to go back to her room and study for her
upcoming finals, but her heart just wasn't in it. She
left Seth's apartment, and was halfway across campus,
when she decided that a big dose of caffeine would perk
her up.

She detoured to a coffee shop and bought a quart-sized
latte. She sipped on her coffee as she maneuvered
between the cars parked near one of the housing units.
She came to a stop when she saw a familiar bright red
car stop, and Seth emerge from the driver's side. The
door to one of the apartments opened, and a girl ran
out to greet Seth. She laid a long hard kiss on his
lips.

Emma finally got a good look at the girl after the
couple stop trying to swallow one another's tongues.
She was wearing a red sheath that started halfway down
her breasts and stopped halfway up her thighs. That
must be some meeting Seth's going to, Emma thought.
Maybe it was a meeting of the cheerleading squad. With
a sinking heart, she watched until the couple was in
Seth's car and well down the road before she resumed
her trek back to her room.

Sitting at her desk in her room, Emma stared down at
her pad without really seeing it. For the third time in
the past hour, it had gone blank through lack of input.
She sighed and took a sip of the near empty cup of
coffee. It was cold and unappealing. The image of Seth
and that girl kept on intruding into her mind. She and
Seth didn't share any sort of emotional or romantic
connection. At least that was what she had been telling
herself. It was more of a cunt to cock relationship
that was ultimately doomed to failure. Instinctively,
she had known that Seth was getting more pussy than she
supplied. But now that she knew it for sure, they were
through.

She tapped at her pad and the text on childhood
education reappeared. She sighed. She had had trouble
deciding on a major, and she had finally chosen
elementary school education. Teaching had seemed like
something worthwhile that she could sink her teeth
into, but the basic classes were boring and she
certainly couldn't work up any enthusiasm for the
subjects.

Emma tapped on the Internet connection and brought up
the site that every young person in the United States
dreaded. Ever since the Bush wars at the turn of the
century, the United States Government had mandated
universal service for every young citizen. College
graduates could serve in their chosen fields, but
everyone who waited for the draft got processed and
assigned where they were most needed. People who signed
up for their service had at least some say in what
happened to them.

It was foolish to wait until you were drafted. Emma
pursed her lips around the end of her stylus for a
minute, and then brought up the application for
service. Thirty minutes later she shut down her pad and
rolled into bed. At the end of her school term, she
would be off to the former marine base at Paris Island
for indoctrination. Her father would be disappointed.
Not that she had joined up, but that he hadn't had a
chance to whisper in a few well placed ears in order to
smooth her way.

**

Four months later at the Paris Island Joint Services
Training and Evaluation Center, known simply as boot
camp by everyone, Emma entered one of the base
conference rooms. A man stood as she came through the
door, and stuck out his hand. "Trainee Fields, nice to
meet you," he said.

The man wasn't in uniform so Emma didn't snap to or
salute. She said a simple, "Hello," as she took his
hand.

The man gestured for her to sit down. "My name is Ralph
Banks. I'm in charge of recruiting for a group
organized under the Homeland Security Act. Its official
title is Special Action Group Seven, which of course
gets reduced 'SAG-seven.' We are tasked with gathering
intelligence on the terrorist groups that are financed
by drug money in Latin America." He picked up a pad and
turned his gaze to its screen. When he began to speak
to Emma once more, it was in rapid fire Spanish. "Your
aptitude tests show that you are fluent in Spanish."

"Yes," Emma replied in kind, "I grew up around Latinos
and learned Spanish almost as a first language.

Banks nodded. "Your training and test scores have made
you eligible for several different specialties. We'd
like for you to consider our outfit. If you're
interested, then you'd take the small arms and hand to
hand combat courses here at Paris Island. After that,
we'd evaluate your progress and go from there."

Six months later Emma found herself in Columbia, South
America. She was stationed at a U.S. consulate in the
city of Cali. Somewhat to her surprise, she had
excelled in her training and now she found herself in
charge of three other agents - SAG-seven didn't use
military ranks. She and her group spent most of their
time in the consulate compound. They translated Spanish
into English for the intelligence spooks. Most of the
time, they worked with telephone conversations and
taped interviews.

It was chilling work. The bad guys could best be
described as ruthlessly evil. Emma lost count of the
number of times she had translated an account of a
brutal slaying. Dismemberment seemed to be the favorite
non-lethal punishment. On her few journeys outside of
the compound, Emma was surprised that she didn't see
wholesale lots of men with missing body parts. The
women didn't fair much better in her translations.
Casual rape and abuse seemed to be their fate.

When they weren't translating, Emma's team took a
rotation at guard duty and twice they had worked as
backup to the full time professionals as they arrested
one of the narco-terrorists. The Columbians were more
than happy to sanction such arrests. It kept them
relatively free from reprisals, and at the same time it
let them appease the U.S. government.

Emma spent her limited free time with a man named Adam
who was officially one of the translators.
Unofficially, he was one of the intelligence spooks.
Either way, he wasn't Emma's boss and they made the
most of their situation.

Emma awoke and looked at her watch. It was just past
midnight. Adam's muscular arm was draped over her waist
and she could feel his warm breath on her bare neck as
he slept. She smiled in the faint light of the sparsely
furnished room. She figured that Adam should be
recovered from their furious love making that had left
them exhausted and dozing for the last two hours. She
gently turned until she was face to face with her
lover.

Emma reached between their bodies and found his flaccid
cock. She twirled her fingers around its head and drew
them down the length of its shaft. In a few seconds,
she felt Adam's dick begin to lengthen and fill. His
penis slipped across his smoothly muscled thigh until
it was parallel to his trim stomach. She turned in the
bed until her tongue could reach the sensitive skin of
his cock that was just under its swollen head. She
licked and kissed and teased until Adam's cock head was
jumping and twitching about on her lips.

After playing with his dick for a few minutes, Emma
decided that if Adam wasn't simply feigning sleep, then
it was time for him to wake up. After all, she wasn't
in his bed to grant free blow jobs. She threw a leg
over his head, forcing Adam onto his back. She heard a
muffled groan of surprise, and felt his arms wrap
around her hips.

Emma felt his head move just enough to free it up, and
then she heard Adam say, "What time is it?"

She took her lips off his cock and said, "I could stop
and take a look if you'd like."

"Don't you dare," she heard from between her legs,
followed by his tongue stabbing into her pussy.

Adam's talented lips washed up and down her vaginal
lips, and his tongue teased her clit as it speared into
her wet cunt. Emma felt the hot blood flood her pussy.
The pressure in her groin grew and peaked sooner than
she had expected. She laid her head on Adam's thigh,
her face in a grimace of ecstasy as her orgasm
exploded.

Emma's fingers jerked on Adam's dick as she enjoyed
multiple orgasms. She smeared pussy juice all over his
face as her hips writhed from side to side. She
rewarded her lover by sucking the length of his
distended cock into her mouth and working it over until
it popped its load of cum.

Emma had just snuggled back under the covers when the
insistent chirping of an alert sounded in the room. She
and Adam reached for their pads.

**

"Mmm... I liked that," said Patricia when the last of
the story scrolled across the screen, "a take charge
woman. It makes me horny."

"Me too," said Lila. She flipped aside the opening of
her robe to reveal her long, tanned legs. "So why don't
you do something about it?" She spread her legs wide
and her shaved pussy came into view. Her vaginal lips
were pink and moist with excitement.

Patricia moved eagerly to comply. She scrambled between
Lila's smoothly muscled thighs. Moistening her lips she
gave Lila's pussy a light, loving kiss. Her tongue
parted Lila's lips and licked upwards until it crossed
the swelling bud of her clit. She reversed the process
by moving the back of her tongue over Lila's clitoris
and inserting it as far into the woman's glistening
pussy as she could manage.

Meanwhile, Lila brought up the second story on the
disk:

**

Snow

Once upon a time long ago and in a country far away
there was a fairytale kingdom. The King was a good
ruler. He was kind to his people and the kingdom
prospered. The King had a daughter named Snow White.
She was a lovely child and destined to take her
father's place on the throne. One day the Queen, Snow
White's mother, died in an accident. The King was
deeply depressed for months and very unhappy for years.
He thought that he would never love again. Then one day
a princess from a far off land came to the King's
castle and asked for refuge. Her country had undergone
a revolution and she was an exile.

Her name was Charlotte and she was quite beautiful and
charming. It wasn't long before she captured the King's
heart – among other body parts – and they were wed.
Charlotte wasn't known for her warm heart. She never
bothered to be a mother to Snow White. She cultivated
the rich and powerful and ignored most everyone else.
But first, a bit about how Charlotte came to the
Kingdom:

The woman walked into the tavern. She was dressed like
a peasant in a simple dress that was worn with age. She
had a shawl that covered her head and shoulders and she
held it clasped in hands that crossed her bosom. But
the woman didn't walk like a peasant, worn down from
years of hard labor.

She held her head high as she coolly surveyed the
tavern's patrons. They were a mixture of men of the
town as well as travelers and farmers come to market to
sell their harvest. They were here to drink and gamble
and have their pleasure with the women who awaited them
on the second floor of the tavern.

The woman made her way to bar. The tavern's owner and
his wife were there. He was pouring drinks and talking
with the patrons while she gave orders to the serving
wenches and took in the money. As the woman watched, a
man approached the wife and after a short discussion,
he exchanged money for a token from her and headed up
the stairs. He disappeared into one of the rooms
visible from the ground floor.

The woman stepped in front of the wife and pulled the
shawl from her head and settled it on her shoulders.
The wife looked up from her money box and said, "What
do you want, deary?"

"I need a job," the woman said, glancing up to the
floor above.

The wife looked her over. The woman was tall with sharp
features. She had dark hair with more than a touch of
gray in it. "Aren't you a bit old for that work?" she
asked.

The woman pulled the shawl from around her shoulders
and draped it over her arm. She ran her hands over her
breasts and held the dress tight to her waist. "I have
a good figure," she said. "Don't worry; I know how to
please a man."

"Give her a try," said the owner, who had been
listening in. He gave the woman a leering grin.

"You never mind," the wife snarled at her husband, who
laughed and went back to his own business.

"Alright deary, here's the key to number seven in the
back. When a man comes up he'll give you one of these
tokens." She showed the woman a square wooden chunk of
wood with a number scratched on it. "At noon tomorrow,
you bring me the tokens you've earned and I'll buy them
back from you."

The woman nodded. "How much for each token?"

The wife named a figure and the woman nodded again. She
took the key and said, "I'm ready any time."

"And who should I tell the gentlemen to ask for?" said
the wife.

"My name is Charlotte," said the woman. She left the
tavern keeper and his wife, and walked up the stairs as
if a suite of rooms and a dozen servants awaited her.

The reality was much harsher. Number seven was a bare
room except for a hefty bed and a small table that held
a single lit candle. She tossed her shawl on the bed
and ran her fingers through her shoulder length hair.
She put her hands on her hips and turned about,
frowning at the plain floor and walls. She was about to
sit on the bed to await her first customer when there
was a knock at the door. Charlotte answered the door
and had to look down into the eyes of an ill clad
farmer. He thrust his token at her as if it was a gift
that he was eager to give.

Charlotte took the token and said, "Come in good sir,
and what is your name?"

The man held his hat in both hands, clutched in front
of his crotch as he entered the room. "My name
is…uh…John."

"Well of course it is," said Charlotte with a smile.
She took a seat on the bed. "Come stand over here,
John." The man approached and she pulled his hat out of
his hands to reveal a bold tenting of his loose
trousers. There was a dark stain at the tip of the
bulge. "You seem very eager."

"I haven't had a woman in months," he blurted out. He
watched as Charlotte loosened his pants and his stiff,
dark red member popped into view. He was amazed when
she slipped her lips around the head of his cock. He
felt a tickling sensation that that quickly grew in
intensity and suddenly he was cumming like never before
in his life.

His back arched and his face froze in a rictus as he
poured shot after shot of milky cum into her eager
mouth. Just when he thought he was drained, another
bolt of sexual energy would shoot from her lips through
his cock into his balls and even more cum would pour
out. Amazingly, he had more orgasms, one after the
other until the muscles of his groin cramped and his
sturdy farmer's legs trembled with fatigue.

Finally her lips pulled away and John staggered back.
He saw Charlotte swallow and dab at her lips as if she
had just sampled a fine wine. She stepped up to John
and ran her fingers along his cheek. "Did you enjoy
that?"

"It was amazing. No woman has ever done that to me."

Charlotte smiled. "And no other woman will ever be able
to make you feel like that again. Now I want you to go
downstairs and tell those other men how much you
enjoyed it."

John frowned, he had paid good money for that token and
he had been with her for only a couple of minutes. He
was about to complain, but then he looked into her eyes
and felt the cool touch of her fingers and suddenly his
complaint disappeared. "Those men will laugh at me when
I return so quickly, but they'll thank me after they've
been with you," he said with a dreamy smile.

"That's right," said Charlotte. "Now send them to me."
She practically shoved John out the door.

Three hours later the pile of tokens on the table in
Charlotte's room had overflowed onto the floor. There
hadn't been a knock on her door for several minutes and
she was beginning to think that she had exhausted the
supply of men. She stretched and yawned and began to
contemplate actually sleeping on her bed when there was
a heavy pounding on her door.

"Come in," she called out. "There's no need to knock it
down."

The door swung open to reveal a man who filled the
doorway from top to bottom and side to side. He was
wearing a heavy leather vest and a belt that held a
long sword and dagger. He gave Charlotte a searching
look and held out a ham sized hand. When he opened his
hand a dozen tokens fell out. His voice rumbled as he
said, "The men downstairs can't stop talking about you.
I've bought you for the rest of the night."

Charlotte smiled. "You're no farmer."

"My name is Thard," he said. He began to remove his
belt and vest. "You're correct, I am not a farmer. I'm
the captain of a band of mercenaries."

"Oh really," said Charlotte, suddenly interested.
"Where are your men? Will they be following you?"

Thard continued to undress as her crossed the room.
"I'm not in the habit of revealing the whereabouts of
my men. Besides, you won't want another man after me."

I'll know all that I want to know before the night
ends, thought Charlotte. She watched as Thard finished
disrobing. He was heavily muscled and his body showed
numerous scars.

He pointed at Charlotte and said, "Undress, woman.
Every man who returned from this room talked about your
sweet mouth. I want more."

She smiled and began to pull off her tattered dress.
She slipped the rough material off of her smooth
shoulders and let the top of the dress fall to her
waist. Thard's eyes widened. Her breasts were near
perfect creamy globes tipped with pert nipples. She
stepped out the dress to reveal wide hips and long,
slender legs. He couldn't find the first sign of a
blemish on her supple body. Thard's cock sprang erect.
"You look much younger now than when you first entered
the tavern," he rumbled.

"It must be the candle light," she said. Charlotte
grasped Thard's erection and stroked it a couple of
times. To his embarrassment Thard's cock immediately
shot a half dozen streams of milky cum onto her hand
and arm.

"Damn you," he cursed. But Charlotte just smiled lazily
at the big man as she licked his cum from her arm and
swallowed it, all the while running her fingers around
and over the sensitive head of his cock. Thard was
amazed to find that his cock not only stayed rock hard,
his desire hadn't diminished at all.

Charlotte took a firm grip on his dick and pulled him
over and onto the bed. She didn't stop pulling until
his erection was nestled firmly in her pussy and her
legs wrapped around his waist. Thard began to pump his
hips at a furious rate. For nearly an hour Charlotte's
pussy tickled and teased and milked at his swollen
cock. When he finally came, he thought that his dick
had simply exploded.

The following morning the tavern keeper's wife watched
as Thard came and went from her establishment. He
carried numerous packages up the stairs only to leave
empty handed and return with more. At noon he came down
the stairs once more, but this time he was carrying a
huge travel bag in each hand. Behind him came Charlotte
dressed in fashionable, yet practical traveling
clothes. At least the wife thought it was Charlotte.
She wondered if the woman's younger sister hadn't
arrived in the night.

Charlotte approached the bar and laid out the shawl
that she had been wearing the previous evening. She
unwrapped the material to reveal the impressive pile of
tokens that she had accumulated. "I'd like my money for
these please."

The wife squinted at Charlotte. "You look different,
much younger than you did last night."

Charlotte smiled patiently. "Perhaps it was that
delightful room that you gave me, plus a good night's
rest."

The sarcasm was lost on the old woman. She snorted and
said, "You didn't get much rest last night, deary. The
other girls'll be glad to see you go. They hardly made
a penny last night."

"I'll be happy to leave," said Charlotte, "if you'll
just pay me."

"Let's see," said the wife. She carefully counted out
the tokens, and then she pulled out a money box and,
even more carefully, she counted out a sum of money.
She shoved the money across the bar in front of
Charlotte.

She shook her head. "That's not what we agreed upon."

The wife shrugged. "I have to take out for your room
rent, the sheets and candles and so forth."

"Are you sure that you don't want to charge me for the
air I breathed as well? Look, I know what the men paid
for those tokens. I want my fair share."

The wife shook her head. She put her hands flat on the
bar and leaned over to hiss, "Take it or leave it. If
you cause trouble, I'll call the high sheriff on you."

Charlotte glanced over her shoulder. "Thard? Please
collect what this lady owes me. I'll wait outside."

The wife glanced at Thard. She was about to tell him
where to leave off when the dagger that he had been
wearing at his waist suddenly lanced through her hand,
pinning it to the bar. She opened her mouth to scream
but then she felt the cold steel of Thard's sword at
her throat. He dumped out the contents of the money box
onto the bar, and then he scooped up a double handful
of gold coins and stuffed them into a pocket. "I
wouldn't make a fuss," he said to the wife," as he
roughly pulled the dagger from her hand. "Otherwise,
you might lose more than a little money." In a second,
he had followed Charlotte out the door.

Thard and Charlotte rode through the countryside
unmolested. Apparently, the inn keeper and his wife had
decided to cut their losses, or perhaps the local
constabulary was just slow to respond. In any event it
was nearly dark when they pulled into a dark wood and
were immediately challenged by a sentry.

"Thard and a friend," Thard said in answer to the
challenge. He and Charlotte moved on and soon entered a
camp where several small fires burned.

"How many men do you have?" asked Charlotte.

**

Patricia's neck ached with the effort of keeping her
head in place in order to service Lila's weeping pussy.
Her lips were locked onto to Lila's cunt, and she had
lapped the woman's clit until her tongue was sore. Lila
had shuddered through several orgasms, but apparently
she was eager for more. She closed her thighs on
Patricia's head and crossed her ankles on top of
Patricia's butt.

Lila read on:

**

Sandy

1500 hours – Mountain Valley Golf Resort - Mountain
Valley, North Carolina

Sandy unlocked the door to her room and stepped inside.
She stood still for a second and reveled in the cool,
dry conditioned air that seemed to suck the
perspiration away from her bare arms and legs. She
plopped the golf bag that she was carrying into a
corner of the room. The dents and marks in the corner
told her that she wasn't the first person to take
advantage of that convenient spot.

Sandy took a liter bottle of cold water from the room's
small refrigerator. She opened it and took a long
swallow as she walked into the bathroom. She examined
her trim and fit figure in the wide bathroom mirror to
see what eighteen holes of golf had done to her look.
Her shirt was still tucked neatly into her shorts, but
there were some severe sweat stains under her arms. She
took off the visor that she'd worn on the golf course
to protect her face from the sun and ran her fingers
through her dark blonde hair.

Strands of her hair were plastered to her brow with
sweat. "It'll be nice and cool in the mountains," she
mocked to the face in the mirror. The temperature had
been in the eighties for her ten-thirty tee time and it
must have been over ninety by the time she'd finished
her round. Everyone at the resort kept assuring her
that 'It'll cool off, this is mighty hot for the Smoky
Mountains, especially in June'.

Sandy picked up a brush and started to run it through
her hair, but then she decided that there was no point;
she needed a cool shower before she did anything else.
She turned to the shower door and she was about to
start the water when there was a knock at the outer
room's door.

Sandy went to the door and put her eye to the peephole.
Don, the golf pro, with whom she'd been partnered that
morning, was standing there. At first the starter had
paired her with a couple of retired salesman on the
first tee. Then Don had run up and asked if he could
join them. It turned out that he was one of the
assistant golf professionals at the resort and that he
wanted to get in a round on his day off. He was a tall,
blonde, good-looking young man and Sandy had enjoyed
their game together.

She opened the door. "Hi," she said.

"Hi there," answered Don. He held up a battered old,
dirty white club head cover. "I found this next to the
golf cart we were using. I thought maybe you'd dropped
it."

Sandy glanced at the cover. She knew that ratty old
thing didn't belong to her. And she knew that he knew.
Sandy examined the sly smile on Don's handsome face.
She turned, not bothering to close the door and said,
"I was about to take a shower."

A minute later there were two puddles of clothing on
the floor and Don and Sandy were standing under a
comfortably cool shower of water. Don poured a generous
glob of liquid soap into the palms of his hands, and
then he massaged the slippery stuff into Sandy's neck
and shoulders.

"Oh that's good," she sighed. She could feel the
tension flowing out of her muscles.

Don ran his soapy hands over her shoulders and down her
arms. Sandy took his hands in hers and cupped them over
her breasts. Don took the hint and soaped and caressed
every square inch of her tits, strumming his fingers
across her erect nipples repeatedly.

Sandy could feel the tip of his hardening cock begin to
work its way up her firm butt. She leaned back and
swayed her ass around, massaging Don's hardness between
their bodies. He responded by moving his hands lower
and lower on her torso until one of his fingers dipped
into her pussy. "Mmmmm…"Sandy moaned. They played with
one another that way until Sandy felt dizzy with
passion and she could feel Don's hot breath snorting
against her neck.

She turned in Don's embrace until they were face to
face. She took his cock in hand. She slipped her
fingers along the length of his stiff member, swirling
her palm around its sensitive head, until Don was
gasping and pumping his hips. Suddenly, Sandy stopped,
she wasn't about to waste a good hard on by letting it
shoot off in the shower. She said, "Why don't we finish
this on the bed?"

"OK," Don said with a husky voice. They stepped out of
the shower and dried each other off. Sandy ran across
the room and jumped on the bed. She was hot for a good
fuck, but her passion hadn't overwhelmed her good
sense. She was about to ask Don about condoms when she
saw him stop at his pants and take one out of a back
pocket.

She laughed and gestured at the little foil pack. "I
like a man who's prepared, but that leads me to believe
that you've entertained a lot of golf widows in these
rooms."

Don shrugged. "It's not nice to kiss and tell," he said
as he opened the pack and deftly rolled the condom over
his cock with one hand.

"And maybe I'm better off not knowing," said Sandy. She
arranged the bed pillows one on top of the other and
leaned back on them. With her knees bent and spread
wide Sandy dipped a finger in and out of her pussy and
spread her wetness on her swollen pussy lips and across
her clit. She held out an inviting hand to Don and
said, "Let's do it."

Don climbed onto the bed and moved between Sandy's
legs. "Certainly none of those golf widows were this
direct," he said.

Sandy smiled. "You got me hot as hell in the shower,
now come here." She grasped his cock and guided it in.
As their eyes locked, her hands roamed over his ass and
then up his back to his shoulders. Don hadn't moved yet
and she was beginning to wonder if this was some mind
game. Did he think that she was so hot that she was
going to start thrashing her hips up and down on his
penis?

Sandy was about two seconds from thinking that maybe
that was the way to go, when Don surprised her by
bending down and giving her a tender kiss on the lips.
And then he began to move. He pumped her with short but
powerful strokes that shook her clit.

"Oh, that's good," Sandy moaned. "Just like that," she
urged him, and Don responded by moving even faster.

"Oh yeah baby," Sand said breathlessly as she squeezed
her legs around his torso and her thighs trembled in
orgasm.

Don's chest glistened with perspiration and rivulets of
sweat ran down his face to form drops that landed on
Sandy's tits. He was panting so hard that Sandy was
scared that he might hurt himself, but he continued to
pound her pussy until she had another orgasm, shorter
but more intense than the first.

Finally Don's arms locked at the elbow, his back arched
and as he made little gasping and wheezing noises as
his hips bucked out his own orgasm. He lowered his
weight on top of Sandy and then the couple rolled onto
their sides.

Sandy slowly opened her eyes. Don's face was inches
from hers. His eyes were closed and he was breathing
deeply and regularly. We must have dozed off, she
thought. Sandy stretched her muscles in satisfaction.
That, as one of her girlfriends would have said, was a
fine and pleasant fuck. In fact, she wondered if they
might not have another round. She wouldn't mind being
on top this time.

She was about to accidentally on purpose wake up Don
when an electronic chirping filled the room. Don's eyes
popped open. "What's that," he said throatily.

Sandy sighed. "That's the paging signal on my cell
phone. Excuse me," she said as she reached across Don's
body to grab the phone from the bed table. She read the
display and then looked back to Don. "I'm afraid I have
to call the office."

Don raised an eyebrow. "Is that my cue to leave? I was
thinking that we might …you know."

"Yeah I know," said Sandy, "I was hoping too, but this
really takes an edge off the moment," she said, holding
up the phone and waggling it between her fingers. "It
would be on my mind."

**

Patricia gasped for air when Lila finally released her
from the confines of her burning thighs. She rolled to
the foot of the huge bed, and despite the pain in her
neck and bruised lips, she spread her legs wide and
immediately began to finger her pussy. She gazed up at
Lila who was closing up her computer and putting it to
the side. "Did you finish the stories?" Patricia asked.

"Yes," Lila said, stretching and causing her pert
nipples to thrust at the silk robe.

"Do you know who wrote the stories?"

"I believe so," said "Lila. The writing reminds me of a
girl in my last period class named Amelia Lockhart."

"Oh, Amelia," Patricia said thoughtfully. Her hands
stopped pawing at her privates for a second.

"What about her?" asked Lila.

"Nothing really, I shouldn't say. It would be an
invasion of her privacy," said Patricia. She resumed
fingering her puss and rubbing at her clit.

With her silk robe swirling about her sculpted body,
Lila jumped off the bed and strode to its foot. She
clamped her hands around Patricia's wrists and froze
them in place. "You," she said firmly, "are a P. E.
instructor, not the school councilor. Now tell me."

Patricia relaxed, she didn't even try to match her wiry
strength against Lila. "Alright, alright," she said.
"You know how the showers are arranged in the girl's
dressing room?"

Lila nodded. The showers were designed to let the girls
retain some modesty. There was a shower curtain, then a
small area where the girls could hang their clothes,
another curtain and then the shower itself. A girl
didn't have to strut her naked body around if she
didn't want to.

"Back when Amelia was a freshman," Patricia continued,
"she was taking her mandatory P.E. course. She was in
the shower after class one day when a couple of girls
got into a fight over some boy. I heard the commotion
and got to the shower room just in time to see one girl
push the other into Amelia's shower stall. Both of the
curtains got pulled to one side and for a second I
could see Amelia in full frontal nudity. She covered
herself up and got turned around as I pulled the girl,
one of the fighters that is, off the floor and pulled
the curtains closed."

"I suppose you're telling me that you saw something
about Amelia. What, a third nipple or breast?" said
Lila.

"No, said Patricia, smiling knowingly and warming to
her tale. She had the prettiest pink penis that you've
ever seen."

"So she's actually a male?" asked Lila, sounding as if
she were tired of digging out the story.

"No. I did some investigating with the school nurse –
Mary something, at that time. It turns out that Amelia
is a hermaphrodite. She has both sets of sex organs.
She…"

"I'm familiar with the term," interrupted Lila. She
released Patricia and stood up straight. "That's
interesting," she said. She let her robe fall to the
floor as she looked thoughtfully into the distance.

Patricia resumed masturbating as she watched Lila
absently cup her magnificent breasts and strum her
nipples with her fingers. The woman's body was simply
fantastic and Patricia ached to masturbate every time
she even thought about it. She frantically thrust three
fingers in and out of her cunt and rubbed her clit with
a vengeance. Her hips bounced and jerked in orgasm as
Lila yawned and stretched, thrusting her firm tits
higher into the air.

Lila looked down on Patricia's post-orgasmic, languid
form and said, "I'm going to take a shower and go to
sleep." She gestured at the rumpled bed. "Be sure you
straighten that up before you leave."

The following day Lila studied Amelia during last
period. As usual, the girl was dressed in baggy jeans
and a sweatshirt. That was how some of the overweight
girls dressed, but Amelia was hardly overweight. Her
face was thin with sharp features. With some makeup,
which she habitually didn't wear, the girl could be
striking. She sat slouched at her desk with her sandy
blonde hair falling around her face, insulating her
from the other students.

Amelia was one of those students that went mostly
unnoticed by teachers. She made decent grades, but she
wasn't one of the overachievers or trouble makers, so
she flew under the scholastic radar, not calling
attention to herself.

When the final bell rang and the students began to file
out, Lila stopped Amelia before she could get out the
door. "I need to speak with you, Amelia. Can you hang
around?"

Amelia nodded mutely and took a seat until Lila
returned from her hall monitoring duties. After closing
the classroom door, Lila returned to her desk. She
inserted the disk with the stories into her computer
and brought up one of the stories. "Take a look at
this," she told Amelia.

Amelia came to the teacher's desk and bent over to peer
at the screen. The girl's wide eyes and arched eyebrows
told Lila all she needed to know. "I thought that was
your sparse prose," said Lila.

Amelia could tell that her expression had given her
away. "But, but how did you get this?" she stammered.

"It was found on one of the library computers."

"But I erased that file. I didn't mean to save it there
anyway. I save my stories on a floppy disk," Amelia
said, vaguely pointing at her book bag.

"I'm afraid the Computer Compliance officer from the
superintendent's office used one of his voodoo programs
to raise your deleted file from the dead," Lila said in
a dry voice. "Why are you writing stories like this,
anyway?"

Amelia took a deep breath. "I post them on a story-site
on the Internet. I get a thrill when someone e-mails me
and tells me that they like my stories."

"I see," said Lila. She could just imagine what some
horny male would write about his masturbatory
facilitators. "I bet some of those e-mails get pretty
graphic."

Lila grinned and said, "Yeah, some of them do." Her
face grew more serious. "So can we just forget this? I
promise not to use a school computer again."

"I'm afraid not," said Lila. "The principal wants
someone's head on a platter."

"Can't you just tell her that you couldn't tell who
wrote the stories?"

Lila sighed. "No, she would turn the task over to
Jones," she said, naming one of the school's other
English teachers who was a notorious brownnoser.
"There's no telling who he'd misname as the culprit. It
wouldn't be fair."

Amelia looked distraught for a moment but then her face
hardened. "So what happens now?" she asked evenly.

Lila studied the girl. She liked the way that Amelia
wasn't whining or trying to plead some sort of excuse.
"Well, we'll have to go to Ms. Phillips." She stood and
ran a critical eye over Amelia's clothes. The girl
straightened and shook her hair off her face. Lila was
slightly surprised to see that Amelia was only
marginally shorter than she. "It wouldn't hurt if you
dressed in something more feminine." She stepped to
Amelia's side, grasped a handful of sweatshirt at her
back and pulled the material tight. "Hmmm…you do have a
figure, don't you?"

Amelia looked down over a pair of generous breasts and
down to her slim waist. "I guess I do," she admitted.

Lila stepped face to face with the girl. "Are you
trying to hide something?" she asked softly. Then she
deliberately reached down and pressed her palm the
Amelia's crotch. To her satisfaction she felt the
elongated bulge of an erect cock. Amelia gasped, but
she didn't pull away or cry out.

"How did you know?" Amelia whispered.

Lila stroked her palm up and down the firm erection and
gave the girl a knowing smile. "I sensed something
special in you," she said. She leaned slowly forward
and kissed Amelia gently on the lips. She took the tip
of the girl's upper lip and softly massaged it between
her own luscious lips. She wet Amelia's pink skin with
the tip of her tongue. The girl began to breathe more
deeply and Lila could feel the heat from her radiant
cheeks. By degrees, Lila's head tilted and Amelia's
lips began to respond. Lila pressed in, and in seconds
the girl's lips were moving wetly against Lila's.

Lila became more aggressive. She slipped her tongue
between Lila's writhing lips, and then the two women
wildly Frenched one another. She rubbed at the bulge in
Lila's pants until the girl shuddered and stiffened in
orgasm.

Without pause, Lila grasped Amelia's sweatshirt and
pulled it over her head. The girl was wearing a
utilitarian plain-Jane white bra. Lila undid the clasp
with a flick of her fingers and Amelia's breasts popped
into view. They looked delicious in their rounded
perkiness, tipped with swelling areola. Amelia gasped
when Lila swirled her palms around her erect nipples.

"Take off those pants," ordered Lila as she turned and
walked to the classroom door. She locked it and turned
in time to see Amelia step out of her oversized pants
that had fallen around her ankles. Lila smiled when she
saw the thick, white panties. That ugly undergarment
would be necessary, of course. It served to contain
Amelia's bulging penis and soaked up the spreading wet
stain at its tip. Amelia hesitated only a second, and
then her panties hit the floor along side her discarded
pants.

"Sit in my chair," Lila told her.

Amelia took a seat on the plain, armless chair. She
winced a bit as her skin touched the cold steel and
plastic. Lila came to her, all swinging hips and
jutting breasts. She bunched her skirt up to her waist,
pulling the crotch band of her panties aside. She
straddled Amelia's hips and slipped the girl's six inch
cock into her wet pussy.

"Oh shit, that's good," moaned Amelia.

Lila stuck her tongue down the girl's throat for a
long, sloppy wet kiss. "You haven't felt anything yet,"
she said when their hungry mouths parted. She tightened
her vaginal muscles and began to work her hips.

Amelia lasted all of thirty seconds before her head
fell back and she said, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," in
a strangled voice.

To Lila's surprise, Amelia's cock stayed erect even
after it delivered a health load of cum. She rode it
hard and in a minute she shuddered through a satisfying
orgasm. She hopped off Amelia's squirming hips and
grabbed her cum wet member. Lila stroked the cock hard
and fast. "What do you have left, baby? Let's see what
you got, huh?" she urged.

Amelia watched wide-eyed as Lila's hand flashed up and
down the length of her cock. "Here it comes," she
gasped.

Lila saw a string of milky cum erupt from the tip of
Amelia's turgid cock. It was followed by two more
healthy blasts and then a final drizzle oozed out. Lila
massaged the cum into Lila's tits and gave her another
long, wet kiss. "You're one sexy little bitch," she
told the panting girl.

A few minutes later both women were dressed. Amelia sat
quietly at one of the student desks while Lila studied
her through half-lidded eyes. "Principal Phillips will
be back in town and here at the school tomorrow," said
Lila thoughtfully. "I think that would be a good time
for us to pay her a little visit."

"But tomorrow's Saturday," said Amelia.

"Yes," Lila said with a smile. "The school will be nice
and quiet."

Amelia wondered what the beautiful teacher had in mind.
"What time should I be here?" she asked.

Lila raised a finger in the air. "First things first,"
she said, "you need to meet me at the mall as soon as
it opens. We're going to give you a makeover, and then
we need to talk about a strategy on how to handle Ms.
Phillips."

Amelia nodded. She wasn't sure that her appearance
would have any affect on how the principal would treat
her. But she was willing to let Lila lead the way.

**

"Oh, let's go in here," said Amelia. They had met at
the mall entrance promptly at opening, and now she was
practically pulling Lila into one of the trendy
clothing stores that catered to young women.

Lila sighed as she let herself be led into the blaring
music and colored lights. It was not her type of store,
but they were shopping for the more youthful Amelia.
They had already been to Lila's cosmetician. Jason was
so gay that he almost floated off the floor, but he
knew his way around a woman's face. Not that Amelia
needed very much makeup. He had only to bring out her
eyes and highlight her cheekbones a bit and she was
good to go.

"I'm going to try this on," said Amelia as pulled a
dress from one of the racks and headed for an open
dressing room. She emerged minutes later in a
sleeveless cocktail dress of shimmering off white. The
dress looked good on her, however it was ruined by a
purple leather thong that held the dress together and
ran up the side from thigh to arm.

As Amelia turned and modeled the dress, Lila saw one of
the store workers watching her twist about. Lila
immediately knew the type. The worker was a woman in
her thirties and she wasn't there for the wages or
employee discount. Lila could see the hunger in the
woman's eyes from across the room.

On a pretense of checking the dress, Lila spoke into
Amelia's ear. The pulsing techno-beat of the store's
music system masked her words to anyone more than two
feet away. When Lila finished talking, Amelia looked at
her with a mixture of apprehension and amusement. She
glanced over to the clerk and then slowly made her way
to where the woman was working, casually browsing
through merchandise as she went.

Lila watched as the clerk approached Amelia. Amelia
gestured to the dress and the clerk looked it over with
a critical eye. She picked at the dress material as if
to adjust its fit. Then she smoothed down a couple of
wrinkles, managing to run her hand over Amelia's ass in
the process. The two women talked. At one point Amelia
made a fleeting gesture in Lila's direction. Finally,
the two parted leaving the clerk with a wistful look.

"You were right," Amelia said when she got back to
Lila. "She is totally into women."

"Yes, I saw her grabbing your ass," said Lila, dryly.

Amelia giggled. "She asked me out for a drink. I think
she had a small orgasm when I lied and said that I
would try to ditch you and meet her later. I can't
believe that I have that kind of affect."

"You do, honey," said Lila. "And you'll have then
creaming in their panties at just the sight of you if
we can get you into some decent clothes. Now take off
that dress and let's find something else."

**

Cathy Phillips was sitting at her desk when she heard
someone unlocking the door to the school's public
outer-office. There was the sound of heels approaching
and then two women entered her private office. It was
Lila and a younger woman that Cathy didn't know.

Lila looked fabulous as usual. She wore a forest green
miniskirt and a shimmering gold silk blouse which had a
crisscross closure that only served to highlight her
fantastic rack. The girl looked only slightly less
stunning. She was in a pleated, thigh high navy skirt
that she wore low on her hips. Her sky blue, knit top
was stretched full and it left her flat tummy bare.

"Hello, ladies," said Cathy. "What can I do for you?"

"You wanted to know who wrote those erotic stories on
one of the library computers," said Lila as she and
Amelia sat in chairs before the principal's desk.

"Oh, yes," said Cathy. The sight of the two women had
made her forget why Lila would be in her office on a
Saturday. Eagerly she asked, "Who do you think is
responsible?" A quick reaction to this little problem
would make her look good in the eyes of the school
board.

Lila gestured to the girl at her side and said as if
the answer were perfectly obvious, "Amelia. Amelia
Lockhart."

"Oh," said Cathy. For long seconds, she couldn't
reconcile the name with the stunning young woman before
her. Then Amelia's facial features fell into place in
her mind and Cathy realized who she was. "Amelia," she
said in recognition, "I don't believe that I've ever
seen you dressed quite like that."

"Lila helped me pick it out," Amelia said simply.

Cathy frowned. She didn't like a student being so
familiar with a teacher. She stood and walked to the
corner of her desk nearest Amelia. Setting a butt cheek
on the edge of the desk she said, "So, you're the one
who left those disgraceful stories on a school
computer?"

Amelia crossed her legs, exposing one smooth thigh all
the way to her ass. "Yes", she said coolly, "I was
working on some stories for fun and accidentally saved
them on the hard drive. When I realized what I'd done,
I deleted the files. The way I see it – no harm, no
foul."

"I'm afraid that's not the way I see it. I'll have to
expel you for a week. I'm sure that you can make up…"

"I'll appeal that to the school board," interrupted
Amelia.

"Well, you can try, but I doubt that it will do you any
good."

"If not, then I'll hire a lawyer and get an
injunction," said Amelia as if anything that Cathy or
the board could do were of no account. She stood and
looked down at the principal. "I'm eighteen, and there
are privacy rights, not to mention first amendment
rights at issue here."

Cathy turned to look at Lila for some help, but all she
could see were thrusting breasts because Lila had also
stood, and both women were looming over her. "Perhaps I
can be the mediator here," said Lila.

"What…what do you mean?" said Cathy, suddenly unsure of
the situation.

"I think a gentle letter of reprimand for Amelia's
records would be more than enough," Lila said as if
that were the most reasonable thing in the world.

"The school board won't be happy with just that," Cathy
protested weakly.

"Maybe I could do something else as penitence," Amelia
said softly as she brushed Cathy's hair off her cheek
and ran her finger around the shell of the woman's ear.

Cathy felt as if someone had just caressed her clit
with their hot, moist tongue. There was a sexual heat
emanating from the two women that almost made her
swoon. She felt confused and dazed, and then Amelia
compounded her confusion by giving her a soft kiss on
the lips.

"What's going on?" Cathy asked breathlessly.

"Just a little seduction," said Lila as she stroked
Cathy's chin with the tip of a finger. "You don't mind
do you?"

Cathy couldn't reply because she suddenly had a
mouthful of Lila's writhing tongue. And then there were
hands all over her body, clutching and rubbing and
caressing her breasts and ass and inner thighs. It felt
as if her tits were swelling and she thought that she
might cum from the mere feel of her bra's satin
material being rubbed over her yearning nipples.

Hands pulled at her clothes, and soon she was naked and
limply draped over one of the office chairs. She looked
up to see Lila and Amelia standing in the center of the
room, kissing one another. Cathy could see their
tongues flashing into view as the two exchanged long
luxurious caresses. As if she was in a trance, Cathy
lifted a leg and slipped a finger into her pussy. She
ran a finger over her tongue, and then began to rub her
clit with her wet fingertip.

"Stop that," said Lila sharply. Cathy's hands jerked
away from her overheated pussy as if she had been
burned. She had to watch in sexual agony as the two
heavenly bodies were revealed as they undressed. Her
mouth dropped open at the sight of Amelia's erect cock.
The amazing thing was the sight only doubled her erotic
yearning. It seemed an age before they were completely
nude, but then they turned their attention to Cathy.

Lila appropriated Cathy's leather office chair. She sat
on the edge of the seat with her knees spread. She
smiled at Cathy and gestured for her to come to her
smoothly shaved pussy mound. Cathy approached
tentatively and reached out a nervous hand. "No
fingers," said Lila. She put a hand on the back of
Cathy's neck and pushed her onto her knees.

Cathy had never seen a pussy up close and personal like
this before. The perfectly smooth skin looked
incredibly inviting. She approached the slit like a
schoolgirl anticipating her first French kiss. Her
trembling lips caressed Lila's pussy mound and then her
tongue separated the lips and she found the little nub
of ultra-sensitive flesh.

Lila moaned softly. "Mmmm... that's right, baby, now
suck on my clit, use your tongue and play with it."

Cathy found herself eager to do just that. She nuzzled
her lips into Lila's moist cunt and lapped fervently at
her hard clit. She had almost forgotten about Amelia,
but then she felt the girl's hands on her ass. A split
second later she realized what was happening when she
felt Amelia's cock slide into her pussy.

Cathy bucked forward in surprise, but that only buried
her face into Lila's wet pussy. She could only back off
and that just urged Amelia on. Pretty soon the office
was filled with the sounds of flesh on flesh and the
erotic moans and sighs coming from the three women.

Cathy lost count of the number of times that Lila's
pussy pulsed in orgasm on her deeply plunging tongue.
Every spasm sent a gush of vaginal juices onto her
face. Amelia seemed insatiable. Time after time, Cathy
felt hot cum coat her pussy, but the girl continued to
tirelessly pound away. Finally exhausted, Cathy lowered
her head to the office rug, her arms splayed outward.
She passed out feeling Lila's pussy fluid dripping on
her face, and a heated stream of cum from Amelia fall
across her back.

**

Lila looked up as Amelia came into her bedroom. The
young woman was completely nude. Her skin radiated
health and vitality, and her sleek muscles let her move
with an athletic grace.

"You look fantastic," said Lila as Amelia joined her on
the king sized bed.

"A workout with Patricia and a massage from Cathy and
I'm good to go," Amelia said. She snuggled to Lila's
side.

"Speaking of Cathy, what ever happened about that
little flap over your stories?" Lila asked.

Amelia laughed. "You know, she was so clever about
that. She managed to convince the computer cop to tell
the school board that there was no way to know exactly
how long those stories had been on that computer, and
that it wasn't practical to try to find the culprit
now."

"How did she talk him into telling such an outrageous
lie?"

"One good blow job and that nerd was willing to do
anything," said Amelia.

"Well, aren't you the clever one," said Lila, as she
reached down and ruffled Cathy's hair as if she were an
obedient dog. The woman was busily lapping at Amelia's
pussy, just like Patricia was eagerly servicing Lila's.
The two women had followed Amelia into the room.

Lila looked at Amelia's pretty pink penis. It was
stiffly waving about in the air as Cathy ate out her
dripping cunt. Every few seconds a glob of pre-cum
would burble from her cock-slit and ooze syrup like
down her erect flesh. At that point, Cathy's tongue
would lap up the clear fluid before she went back to
Amelia's pussy.

"What's this?" asked Lila, "Are you abstaining from
producing those marvelous gushers of yours?"

"I'm saving it all for you after our sex toys are too
tired to carry on," said Amelia with a grin.

"Mmm... I don't think I want to wait that long," said
Lila. Her abs rippling, Lila drew up her legs and put
her feet on the shoulders of Cathy and Patricia. She
gave them a shove and said, "Why don't you two go stand
in the corner or something."

As the two older women climbed off the bed, Lila drew
Amelia into a deep kiss. Their tongues languidly
stroked one another as their lips pressed together
wetly. Amelia moved to Lila's neck and kissed her way
down the woman's neck to her shoulders and breasts.
Lila shivered and ran her fingers through Amelia's
silken hair as the girl sucked at her swollen nipples.

Amelia gingerly slipped her middle finger into Lila's
pussy. The hot, wet flesh embraced her digit as if to
suck it deeper. She rubbed her thumb over Amelia's clit
and felt the sensitive lump bulge at her touch. She
sucked at Lila's tits loudly and pounded her fingers
into the older woman's pussy until the room was filled
with the liquid sounds of sex.

"Oh, yes…oh fuck yes," moaned Lila. Her hips surged off
the bed, seeking out Lila's piercing fingers as she
heaved about in orgasm. After a long sigh of
completion, Lila pulled Amelia up and gave her another
wet, deep kiss. "Fuck me now," she whispered urgently.

Pressed mouth to mouth and breast to breast, Amelia
guided her cock into Lila's steaming pussy. With one
thrust she was buried to the hilt between Lila's smooth
thighs. She moaned and Amelia began to pound into Lila
with a passion. She brought her mouth down on Lila's
and speared it with her tongue in time with her fuck
strokes.

Lila wrapped her legs around Amelia's slim waist and
urged her onward. "That's it bitch, fuck the shit out
of me…pound me harder."

Across the room Cathy and Patricia watched eagerly as
their mistresses, for lack of a better term, fucked on
relentlessly. Both women had their legs spread and
their fingers flashed in and out of their pussies. They
saw Lila begin to heave her hips up and down on the
bed, nearly bouncing her lover into the air.

"Now, fuck yeah, now," screamed Lila, and all four
women came at the same time. Amelia shot streams of hot
cum into her lover's hungry pussy, shuddering in
ecstasy. Cathy and Patricia shuddered and leaned
against the wall, their thighs quivering.

After a moment of tender cuddling, Amelia and Lila
flowed off the bed. With their arms about one another's
waist, they made their way to the bathroom. Lila saw
the two women lounging against the wall and said, "Do
you two not have anything to do? Change the sheets on
the bed while we shower. My girl here, makes quite a
mess."

Cathy and Patricia happily rushed to oblige.

End

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 34

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bible Thumper
by Pantyh (pt...@yahoo.com)
Quick edit by AB2005

***

Don't you hate it when people come to your door to push
or sell you something? This story is a fantasy about
what happens when they come to the wrong house. (MF,
nc, v, bd, murd, nec)

***

I was watching a couple going door to door in my
neighborhood pushing the bible. I hate it when anybody
comes to my door and bothers me on my free time.

They looked to be in their late thirties, I noticed
that the woman had short wavy dirty blonde hair,
glasses and was wearing a conservative long green skirt
with a small slit up the back with sweater, suntan
pantyhose and short heels. She wasn't hot, but her
figure wasn't bad.

They knocked on my door and I invited them in and told
them to have a seat. I kept looking her up and down as
they gave me pamphlets and preached at me. I was
getting excited, weird scenarios were running through
my head the whole time, I knew that I was going to do
something to them, but I hadn't made up my mind what.

Then finally after almost an hour of listing to them
thumping the bible I stepped out of the room and got my
gun and put it in the waistband at the back of my
pants.

Then as I entered the room I asked the man a question.
"Is your wife a good fuck?"

They both had a shocked look on their face and the guy
started stuttering, "W-what, what?"

That's when I pulled out the gun and said, "I want to
see your wife's pussy wrapped around my dick." I then
ordered them to stand up and turn around. I told them
to put their hands up and I pistol-whipped the man over
the head. I kept beating him while the woman stood
there crying.

When he stopped moving I put duck tape over his mouth
and bound his hands, he was unconscious and bleeding
badly. Then I told the woman to face me. I grabbed at
her sweater and ripped it off and then unbutton her
blouse, then I reached up and took her glasses off. The
bitch was shying away from every move I made like a
frightened deer. I told her to turn around and I pushed
her back so she was bending over and I pulled up her
skirt to see what we had to work with. She was crying
and started to say a prayer.

I pulled out my dick out and started to masturbate with
one hand as I pulled her skit up with the other. Her
legs were very shapely and sexy looking with pantyhose
on. I had a good view of her ass and realized that she
wasn't wearing any panties.

I reached out and began feeling her pantyhose covered
ass. It was firm, I guess all that walking and
preaching paid off for her. Then I started to caress
her legs and reached around her and massaged her
breasts as I rubbed my dick on her ass.

Then after a bit I tied her hands and gagged her with
duck tape. I shoved her over the arm of the couch and
began licking her pussy and asshole through the
pantyhose. By now I was so hard that I started dry
humping her ass, trying to stick my dick in her through
the pantyhose. I could only stretch it part way into
her. Frustrated, I tore open the crotch of her
pantyhose and rammed my dick into her as hard and as
deep as I could.

You could her scream though the gag, which only made me
want to hurt her more. I started to fuck her from
behind, the after a few minutes of that I flipped her
over and pushed her legs far apart and looked down at
her exposed cunt.

She was trying to scream through her duct tape gag and
was crying which helped to turn me on even more. She
was just lying against the arm of the couch not putting
up much of a fight, it was so hot.

The feeling of power made me light headed, but I like a
little fight so I slapped her and pulled her bra up to
strangle her a little. Her legs started to kick a
little bit. Now things were getting better. I quickly
blew my load in her cunt and got off of her.

Then I released her and told her to get up and taking
off all of her clothes and put them in the bag I held.
She was whimpering in fear, driving me to an even
higher lustful level than I'd ever been before.

When she was now down to only her pantyhose, I told her
to stop there. You could see my cum running down her
pantyhose.

Her husband wasn't moving and must have been dead so I
kicked him in the head a few times to make the woman
more fearful of me. Then I walked her into the bathroom
and filled the tub with water.

She could only imagine what was going to happen to her
now. I was enjoying this immensely. I had her sit on
the sink and spread her legs for me. Then I grabbed her
and moved up to her and shoved myself into her pussy,
then lifted her up and walked over to the tub, still
jammed up into her. I leaned over taking her weight and
pushed her upper body into the tub of water.

Now she was fighting me and I could feel her cunt
muscles contacting around my cock with her exertions,
trying to pull her head out of the water. She was
thrashing around desperately trying to escape. That's
when I started to cum again. It was the longest orgasm
I ever had and I watched her desperate face the whole
time I was emptying myself into her.

I finally finished cumming. She was still kicking, her
head was still under water. I left my dick shoved deep
inside her until she finally stopped struggling.

Then I slowly started fucking her lifeless body again,
thrusting deeply, using the lubrication from my earlier
cums to smooth the way. Finally my body tensed one last
time and my life force pumped into her cunt again.

As I caught my breath, I looked down at my dead
playmate and realized I had a lot of cleaning up to do.
I got up and left her there with her legs hanging over
the tub as I attended to the task of covering my
tracks.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 36

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
(c)2001 Spoonbender. A short story of an adult nature.
Not to be read by minors. Can be freely distributed as
long as it is not changed, including this heading, and
you tell me the URL if it is put on a website. If it is
to be archived on a fee paying archive then please
email me first for permission.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Present from Louisville
by Spoonbender (spoon...@hotmail.com)

***

A female scientist learns some lessons about the real
world. (MF, nc, rp, v, intr, asian, preg)

***

Professor Tachiburu Nakazawa was feeling good. She'd
just collected armfuls of accolades and plaudits from
her colleagues in response to her keynote speech and
she'd basked in the warm glow of their adulation at the
end of conference celebratory dinner.

She had always been a prodigy. She sailed through her
bachelors degree at 20, achieved her Masters at 22 and
finally her PhD at an unprecedented 24, followed by a
brilliant period of post doctoral research in which she
had identified an enzyme that could nullify Prisons.
She was already at the pinnacle of her field and she
was still a year shy of 30.

She was a tiny lady, barely 5' 1" with a slim, almost
boyish figure that she usually swathed in laboratory
whites, with a cute heart shaped face that was given to
a ready, if self effacing, smile. Her career had taken
precedence over any romantic entanglements and so, at
an age when most of her contemporary's were worrying
about childcare facilities and after school clubs she
still remained a virgin.

It was not that she hadn't had any offers; she was
attractive enough to turn any male's head, with that
cute waif like look about her that made even the most
Neanderthal redneck turn all paternal and protective.
Its just that there was always 'that', just out of
reach, scientific discovery to be made that attracted
her attention to the exclusion of all else.

She was on her way back to her hotel by the airport but
had managed to get herself a little lost. She wasn't
normally the nervous type but the combination of a
little alcohol, the dark, unfamiliar streets and
driving on the wrong side of the road was starting to
unsettle her a little.

She was somewhere in an industrial area, there were
mean shacks on one side of the road and large hanger
like buildings on the other which she surmised must be
railroad repair sheds or warehouses judging by the
multitude of lines snaking into them. She knew she was
near to the airport because she could hear the roar of
the engines but she couldn't get a fix on them.

It was a poorly lit area and there were very few people
about. She was peering up trying to make out the road
sign when she sensed someone in the periphery of her
vision. She looked forward in time to see a large black
man directly in front of her car. She had no time to
react and she winced as she felt the thud as she hit
him.

She immediately sprang out of the car to find him
writhing in the road holding his knee.

"What the fuck you wanna go and do that for bitch?" he
shouted, "you gone and bust my leg."

"I'm so sorry it was an accident, can I help you?"

"Accident shit bitch, you plain weren't looking where
you was going.

And now I'm hurting bad."

She squatted down next to him, concern etched on her
face, "can I do something to help you?"

"Yeah you can find me a lawyer 'cause I'm gonna sue
your ass."

"Is there a telephone near here that I can call a
doctor?"

"Yeah right! Which fucking telephone company's gonna be
crazy enough to put one down here?"

"Then please let me take you to hospital."

He allowed her to help him to his feet, with him
leaning on her, then led him to the passenger side of
her car.

Once he was safely inside she climbed in to the
driver's side and started the engine. "Which way is the
nearest hospital please?"

"You not from around here?"

"No I am from Tokyo."

"You a long way from home lady," he observed. "Listen I
don't wanna go to no hospital, ain't go no insurance
anyways, you just take me home ok?"

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah I'm sure. Turn down here ok?"

He guided her through a series of backstreets until he
came to a mean looking house that had definitely seen
better days. The porch was leaning drunkenly and some
shingles were missing from the roof. It looked forlorn
and uninhabited.

She again helped him from the car, with him wincing
with each step. Then just as they reached the porch he
grabbed her by the waist and, kicking open the door, he
threw her inside. She was too dazed to react and she
fell heavily. Moments later he dropped on top of her
knocking the wind out of her.

He pulled out a knife which glinted wickedly in the
half light, "no noise bitch or I'll carve you.
Understand?"

Mutely she nodded.

He stood up, kicked the door closed and switched on the
light saying, "let's see what we got. Ooee, you a
pretty little thing. We gonna have ourselves a party."

"I don't want a party I just want to go to my hotel."

"Shit bitch, what you mean you don't wanna party with
me, ain't I good enough for you?"

"No please its just that I'm tired and I want to go to
bed."

"Seems like we thinking along the same lines there
bitch."

He picked her up from the floor and threw her onto a
stained mattress that sat along one wall. He then fell
on her again and started tearing at her evening dress.

"I'm gonna get me some relaxation therapy", he panted
as she struggled fruitlessly against him.

He tore the dress from the hem to her waist then threw
it up exposing her lacy white panties.

She tried to fight him off as he grabbed the waist of
her panties and tore them off exposing her crotch to a
man for the first time. But it was hopeless; her 90
pounds against his 200.

"Yamete, yamete!" she cried reverting to Japanese in
her terror as he put his hands between her thighs and
forced her legs open.

"Cute", he grinned as he saw her tiny slot, then he
pulled out his penis.

He was proud of his prick, it was long and it was broad
and it hadn't had a lot of use lately so it stood like
a steel pole in the light of the naked light bulb.

And he was carrying a full load of potent seed that was
looking for a new home.

He stroked it a couple of times enjoying the look in
her eyes.

"Please", she whispered.

"There you go bitch, you just beg for it", he quipped,
"you ain't seen one like this eh?"

He inserted himself between her legs and lay partly on
top of her as he guided his prick towards her crotch.
He was in heaven as he felt the cool silk of her thighs
and the heat of her crotch.

"We're gonna make ourselves a nigger baby," he breathed
as he pushed up against her crack, then with one brutal
lunge he started to push inside.

"Yana! Yana!" she screamed as his huge head forced open
her cunt turning to a yelping screech as he tore away
her virginity.

He was pleased and surprised to find that she was
cherry; he was going to enjoy seeding her.

They struggled together as he rammed more and more of
his prick inside. She was so incredibly tight it took
all his strength to force it in but eventually he had
it tucked up safely inside nudging the inside of her
belly button.

He looked into her eyes, their noses touching, as he
savored her warm tightness, which engulfed him. She
still struggled under him but it was far too late for
her. There was no way he was getting out before he'd
dumped his cum in her tight little womb.

He started the old in and out, enjoying the exquisite
sensations as her firm little body squirmed under him
like a fish impaled on a hook. At first the going was
slow because of her tightness but then her natural
defenses started to kick in, lubricating her and making
the going easier for him.

It had been a long, long time since his last time and
he couldn't restrain himself for long. He stopped a
couple of times to let his impending orgasm die down
but her tightness and the squirming of her cunt just
drove him crazy so he just went for broke and started
pounding her as fast as he could.

The slapping of his balls and her whimpering panting
were the only sounds for a few minutes then his balls
started to tighten and his prick got longer and fatter.

She tried to push him off, her little legs fluttering
around him. She knew what was going to happen and was
trying everything she could to avoid the ultimate
conquest.

"Yamete, yamete!" she cried.

"Here you go bitch, ready for your first load?" he
gasped then rammed inside as deep as he could then
unleashed his torrent.

"Nnnnur!" she cried as she felt his seed spurting
deeply inside her unprotected womb. With each spurt she
shuddered in disgust, knowing with an age-old instinct
that he was impregnating her.

Her eyes clouded over with tears and she whispered
softly in panting Japanese as he kept pumping months of
accumulated cum inside her.

Finally with one last lunge he was spent and he
collapsed onto her, all his strength having gone with
his orgasm.

She struggled to breath under his suffocating bulk as
she felt his huge prick start to soften then slither
out of her, followed by a gush of cum that trickled
down her ass crack. It seemed like the final straw for
her and she started to howl in anguish as more cum
meandered out of her.

He rolled off her and lay panting on the bed, spent.

She curled into a fetal ball hugging her legs and
sobbing.

They lay like that for long minutes and then she dimly
became aware of his heavy, even breathing. He appeared
to be asleep.

Carefully she uncurled herself from the bed and made
her way to the door terrified of waking him. The
screech of the hinges seemed like banshees to her and
she was sure he'd wake, but his sonorous breathing
continued.

Luckily she still had her car keys in her hand and so
was able to flee. She drove blindly trying to turn onto
wider roads where possible and luckily she found a sign
to the airport.

Half an hour later she was huddled under the shower
chillingly aware of the huge load of cum that she had
unwillingly taken from him, which was now running down
the inside of her thighs from her ravaged cunt. She
touched herself down there, feeling the tender
throbbing tissue and her hugely enlarged hole. When she
brought her fingers away they were covered in sperm,
which started her sobbing again as she curled up in a
ball in the corner of the cubicle.

The next day she contemplated reporting the matter to
the Police but then she'd have to admit to the accident
and she wasn't sure what the penalties were here.
Anyway she doubted if she could find the place again.
So she decided to try and push it out of her mind and
get on with her life.

She flew out that night carrying a new life inside her.

END

Author's Note: Please email me with comments,
constructive criticism, fantasies you want put into
words etc. Don't flame me if you don't like the content
or you don't like my style. Spoon...@hotmail.com if
you wanna correspond. Ladies especially welcome. This
story is fantasy. In other words it ain't true. None of
it. Ok.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 37

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------

This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Broken In By Uncle
by Beating Off Bob (beatin...@yahoo.com)

***

During a bath, when she was young, Daphne's Uncle warns
her that one of these days he's going to fuck her
little pussy. This story is about that day. (Mf, mf,
mF, ped, inc, 1st, preg)

***

I was lying in bed one morning, kind of between that
place where you're asleep and that place where you're
awake. I was sort of dream-thinking about my upcoming
trip to my Aunt and Uncle's house. Every summer we kids
went out there, to the farm, and stayed for two months.
There were four of us kids, and they had four too, so
it was like having a one room schoolhouse full of kids
all living together and stuff. Mostly it was a lot of
fun, but we fought like all kids do too.

Anyway, I was lying there, dream-thinking, and I
suddenly remembered a time when my Aunt and Uncle were
giving about five or six of us a bath. I don't remember
who else was in the tub, but I do remember that it was
Uncle Bob who was washing me. I think I was maybe ten
or maybe eleven. But what I DO remember was his soapy
hand slipping between my legs, and his finger sliding
inside my body down there.

I remember saying "Uncle Bob, that feels FUNNY!" and
then laughing. And I remember him saying "That's your
little pussy, Daphne, and some day I'll fuck that
little pussy for you." Then my Aunt reached out and
slapped him on the arm and said I was way too young yet
and to leave me alone. He just looked at me and smiled
and gave me a big wink.

I woke the rest of the way up then, astonished that
this memory was hanging around in my mind. Surely this
was some bizarre dream. I was sixteen now, and I'd been
going back to the farm every summer for five or six
years since that "memory" and he'd never laid a hand on
me. Hmmmmm. That's not true, actually. We all fought to
sit on his lap, or between him and Aunt Beth when we
were all watching scary movies on their video player.
The older kids didn't, of course.

I had a brother four years older than me and a sister
two years older than me. I closed my eyes and my mind
went back to summer's past, and I got a clear
recollection of the older teens all lying together
under a big blanket, watching the movies, and about how
Aunt Beth had to tell them to shush as they wrestled
under the blanket. And in those memories were the ones
of Uncle Bob's hands sliding around on my back, or my
thighs, or my butt. But he never tried anything sexual
with me. At least not like in the bathtub.

My pussy was wet. Just thinking about this stuff made
my pussy wet. I mean as the years went by I learned all
about sex and cocks and pussies and stuff. I never did
much, because my mother told me to wait, and that I'd
know when it was time to give up my virginity. She said
I'd love the man so much that I wouldn't care about the
pain, or about getting pregnant. She never put any of
us girls on birth control. She said that if we were old
enough to decide to spread our legs, we were old enough
to live with the consequences.

So every time a boy tried to get me to drop my panties
I'd just ask myself if I loved this boy enough to have
his baby. The answer was always "Nope" and that was
that. Oh, I'd given some hand jobs and all that, but
nothing else much. I sort of put my mother's rule about
intercourse to the test with other sexual things too.
Like putting their boners in my mouth. They all wanted
me to do it, but I couldn't figure out what was in it
for me. So I rated them as if were going to be
intercourse, only not quite as strictly. Most boys were
found wanting.

Anyway, I was astonished because my pussy was wet, and
I'd been thinking about my Uncle touching me and saying
that one day he was going to fuck me! I mean, that's
pretty strange, isn't it? I couldn't think of a single
one of my friends who had ever said, "Oh, I just can't
wait to feel my Uncle's big old prick in my pussy." My
friends just didn't say that. They talked about that as
it pertained to boys, but not Uncles. So I promptly
pushed that to the back of my mind, telling myself I
had food poisoning or something that had made me think
up those crazy things.

Until I got to the farm. Then it all came rushing back
as I saw my handsome Uncle's laughing face. I mean it
all FLOODED back. I looked at my Aunt and she had this
strange look on her face. She came over and gave me a
hug. "You look like you've seen a ghost" she said in my
ear.

I stood back. "It’s... nothing. I had this crazy dream.
I'll tell you about it later." Then I was greeting my
cousins. There weren't as many nowadays as there had
been in the past. My older brother didn't come out here
any more, since he had a real job in the city. My
sister Cindy - the one two years older than me - was
due to show up, but she wasn't there yet.

For her whole last semester of High School she worked
an internship at this place where they had a whole
bunch of them and a dorm for them and everything. So I
hadn't seen her for several months. The youngest of us
now was little Tommy, at 14. Come to think of it,
little Tommy wasn't so little any more. He stood almost
as tall as me and could now pick me up and carry me
anywhere he wanted to whether I wanted him to or not.
He was their youngest child. There were only four
cousins present, two of theirs and two of ours.

I asked where Sue Ellen and Bob Junior, their two
oldest were. It turned out they hadn't gotten back from
college yet. Sue Ellen had waited for her brother to
graduate so they could go off to college together to
learn agriculture so they could come back and take over
the farm when the folks retired. That was going to be a
while, since Uncle Bob was only 39 and Aunt Beth was
36. This was their first year of college, and they had
their own place and jobs and such. But they planned on
visiting the farm later, and would probably stay a
month.

For some reason I got to thinking about how old
everyone was. Based on Sue Ellen's age, I did the math
and suddenly realized that Aunt Beth must have had her
at either fifteen or sixteen. Wow!

Then I did the math for my own parents and realized
that they had had my brother when my mother was sixteen
and my dad was eighteen. Double Wow!

We got all our stuff out of the van and began dragging
it in to the communal bedrooms. They had two bedrooms
in the old house that were for their own kids. But when
we all came, we got split up by ages, with the older
kids in one room and the younger kids in the other. No
one had ever questioned this arrangement, but my dream
suddenly came back to me again. Wouldn't most folks
split up a group like ours by sex, rather than age?

But that's not the way it was with this family. Older
kids in one room, and younger in the other. This year
might be different though, what with all of us being
between the ages of 14 and 18. Plus there were now two
boys and two girls - a brother and sister from each
family.

It turned out that Janie and Tommy shared a room
anyway. The room the college students had lived in was
full of junk, and besides, they'd need that room when
they got home. There were two sets of bunk beds, in
each room and, since the four of us had been sleeping
together every summer for years and years, it just
seemed natural that my brother and I put our stuff in
Janie and Tommy's room.

The four of us went out and our cousins took us on the
big tour, which we'd had ten or fifteen times before
but had a good time on anyway. I saw my sister's car
drive up and saw her jump out and run and throw herself
at Uncle Bob, but I didn't go over to talk to her,
cause I was in the middle of sitting on top of a horse.
Then it was time to be back for supper. Aunt Beth
herded us around the table and told us to eat before it
got cold.

"Where's Daddy" asked Janie, who was a year younger
than me.

"He and Cindy are gabbing about old times or something.
They'll be along. I told them dinner was ready. Now...
eat."

And, ten minutes later, Uncle Bob and Cindy did show up
to eat. Cindy was all flushed and pretty looking. I
wished I had her looks. I had great big breasts that
were always in the way, while hers were nice swells
that made her look slim. Her hair was blond and shiny,
while mine was brown, running to red. She just looked
beautiful. He was smiling like the cat that caught the
canary too, and I thought they must have just enjoyed
some great joke or something for her to be so perky.

After dinner Aunt Beth announced that we would play
board games. Uncle Bob stood up and said, "Cindy,
there's something I want to show you in the barn." She
looked up and smiled, and Aunt Beth laughed! I didn't
see anything funny about it.

Aunt Beth said, "Again? You know you're not as young as
you used to be Bob." He just made a muscle with his arm
and he and Cindy left.

"What's in the barn that she hasn't seen before?" asked
Tommy.

"Never you mind," said his mother. "Why don't you get
out Scrabble Tom, and we'll play a round."

I guess Cindy and Uncle Bob were gone almost an hour
this time before they showed back up and joined in
Scrabble. Cindy sat next to me and she smelled ...
different somehow. She smelled like barn, yeah, but
there was something else. I sniffed a couple of times,
trying to place that smell and suddenly Aunt Beth
grabbed me to go into the kitchen with her to get some
cake for everyone.

We were getting the cake ready, putting it on plates
and all, and putting ice cream beside each piece and
Aunt Beth said, "Tell me about your dream dear."

So I did. We were very open with our Aunt and Uncle,
probably more than we would have been with our own
parents.

It wasn't that they weren't strict. They had rules and
everyone had to follow them or pay the consequences.
But they never got mad about it. They never yelled, or
said we were worthless or more trouble than we were
worth and other things that adults say to hurt the
feelings of young ones. So I felt like I could tell her
anything and it would be OK.

I told her about the memory of the bath, and about what
else I remembered, and about how I'd wondered why we
were broken up by age instead of sex. She didn't say
anything, just listened. Then the cake was ready and we
carried it out on big trays and ate cake and ice cream
and played games until it was bedtime.

Us kids all got ready for bed and I saw Cindy sitting
in a chair reading. I asked her where she was going to
sleep, and if she wanted us to rig her a bed in with
us. She smiled and said she'd think of something and
for me not to worry. Then she said "I'll probably just
sleep in the other bedroom. I'll be fine."

I don't know what it was that woke me up. But it was
one of those times when you wake up and you know you
are REALLY awake, and you aren't going back to sleep
for a while, no matter what you do? Yeah, it was one of
those times. So I thought I'd get up and wake up Cindy
and catch up on what had been going on with her and her
internship.

I went to the other bedroom, but she wasn't in any of
the bunk beds in there. I figured she had gone to sleep
in the chair in the living room, so I went there, but
she wasn't there either. I checked every room in the
place. Nothing. Well, I hadn't looked in my Aunt and
Uncle's bedroom, but why would she be in there? I
suddenly remembered those words. "One of these days I'm
going to fuck that little pussy of yours." I approached
that door and I heard ...something... voices? ...no...
I opened the door and peeked in.

Well, now I knew where my sister was.

It was fascinating. I saw three people I have known all
my life, but I saw them in a way I had never seen them
before, nor even dreamed of them before. Aunt Beth was
on her back in the middle of the bed. She was naked.
Her legs were spread and her knees were up beside her
breasts as she held on to them, holding them tight. My
sister was on the bed too, and she was naked too. She
was on all fours, and her face was right down there in
my Aunt's muffy and she was just slurping away like a
starving pig.

That was the noise I'd heard, plus my aunt moaning.

Uncle Bob wasn't left out though. He was just as naked
as the other two and he was behind my sister with his
hands on her hips, and he was just fucking the
daylights out of her. They had a dim light on and I
could see his big old cock sliding in and out of her
from behind, over and over again. He was looking up at
the ceiling for some reason and he had this frozen grin
on his face. Suddenly he sort of croaked, "I'm gonna
shoot."

He slammed back into Cindy and stayed there as his butt
cheeks sort of flexed. Then, even though he was in her
all the way, he shoved harder maybe three or four times
and grunted each time. I suddenly knew that his penis
was shooting stuff into my sister's pussy.

Aunt Beth barked a little laugh and said, "I'm
surprised you got anything left after this evening.
You're gonna knock her up for sure Bob."

Then he sort of grunted and leaned over and grabbed my
sister's flat breasts and said, "Oh yeahhhhhhhhh," as
his hips bucked several times. I'd been to health class
and I knew what was happening in there. His penis was
squirting out strings of white stuff that was full of
sperm that could be making my sister pregnant as I
watched it happen.

All I could think about was that he wanted to do that
to me too! It made my pussy tingle, which just added to
the stress of thinking about it. I mean it's one thing
to think your Uncle wants to shove his boner in your
pussy, and entirely another to see plain physical
evidence that he WILL do it! And my AUNT! Who'd have
figured she liked girls?!

Anyway, I snuck back to 'our' room and went back to
bed. I kept seeing in my mind's eye Cindy throwing
herself at our Uncle when she first got there, and the
rosy glow on her face when she and Uncle Bob got to
supper, and THEN how he wanted to 'show her something
in the barn'. And then later after we all went to
sleep. That meant my big sister had gotten her pussy
fucked THREE times in the last EIGHT HOURS!!! And,
based on what I saw, she got her pussy filled up with
Uncle Bob's spunk three times too!

Now, what I had to do was decide whether or not I
wanted him to do that to me.

I was almost asleep when I remembered I'd told my Aunt
everything about what Uncle Bob said in that bathroom
so long ago. I figured she probably told him, and now
he was thinking about my pussy while I was thinking
about his prick. I finally got to sleep, but it wasn't
easy.

The next morning we all got each other up to go down to
breakfast. That was interesting. It turns out that
boys, when they get above, say 13 or so, have hard-ons
when they wake up in the morning. I found this out when
I whipped the covers off of Tommy, who was sleeping 'in
the raw' as they used to say.

And there, standing up just as proud and pink as you
could imagine was his morning stiffy. Janie, his
sister, was right next to me and I poked her and
pointed as he opened sleepy eyes. We both shrieked as
he scrabbled to cover his 'problem'.

That caught the attention of MY brother, Mark, who
jumped up to see what was going on and had this huge
tent in the front of HIS briefs. Then Janie spoiled it
all when she said, "He always has one in the morning. I
used to think he was a pervert or something, but it's
not because of us. They just have them." She turned to
Mark and said "Right Markie?" at which time she knelt
and jerked his shorts down to his knees.

His bone bobbed in her face and I gasped, because he
had a nice one. My own brother and I never knew how
long and stiff his pecker could get. It got funny
because he started back from her and got tangled up,
falling on his butt. Janie and I shrieked again.

We all went down together into the kitchen and some of
us started helping set the table. Uncle Bob was there
and he gave me a big hug. I felt his hands on my butt
and my pussy started in again. He smelled my hair and
whispered in my neck that it smelled good and then he
LICKED my neck! I about died!

I pushed him back and said "Aunt Beth told you didn't
she!" He just grinned at me and said "Told me what?"
but his hand came up and cupped my breast. I knew I was
in trouble then, let me tell you.

After breakfast it was decided that we'd all go
swimming in the pond. Except for Cindy, who had to go
into town for something. The rest of us all trooped
down to the pond with a picnic lunch in a basket. We'd
always skinny dipped in the pond, and I could tell that
us growing up some wouldn't change things as my Aunt
and Uncle started throwing their clothes in a pile. The
rest of us got naked.

I was sneaking looks at my Uncle, between his legs,
where this... thing... was swinging. It looked like
some prehistoric monster worm, all wrinkled and brown.
It lay on a pair of balls that looked like they
belonged on a bull. I looked at the boys and they
looked like babies compared to him. So how in the world
did Cindy ever fit anything like that in her pussy
without just splitting right up the middle?

Uncle Bob turned and looked at me as I dropped my
panties. Janie was right beside me and I swear he was
staring at us both. That fat sausage? It started
moving... all by itself! It got thicker... and
longer... and it came away from those big old balls of
his. Janie and I both stared at him like a fly does as
the spider walks the web toward it. By the time I
remembered to breathe, it had doubled in size and was
standing out from his body just as straight and proud
as my little brother's had that morning!

I got all fluttery in my stomach and put my hand over
my pussy, like THAT would protect me from anything. He
saw me do that and LAUGHED! Then he walked over to us,
that thing swinging and bobbing in front of him like a
witching rod.

"It won't bite. Don't look so terrified."

Then Aunt Beth was there, "You're scaring them half to
death Bob. Have some sensitivity!" Then she reached
out, put her hand around that big old prick and she
pulled on it, leading him down to the water like it was
a leash. He was dancing and hollering like crazy.

We turned around to get in the water and there were
Tommy and Mark. They'd watched the whole thing and I'll
be darned if THEIR pricks weren't all hard and sticking
out too! I looked at Janie and she looked at me and we
both grinned. Then we walked over to the boys, like we
wanted to talk to them and, while I grabbed onto
Tommy's penis, Janie snatched up my brother's and we
led them to the water just like Aunt Beth did. I never
heard so much yelling and crying. I'll never forget
hearing Tommy yelling "Oh shit oh shit oh shit oh shit"
as I pulled him along.

Of course, once we got in the water, it was grab ass
and splash your neighbor all over the place, including
my Aunt and Uncle. Pretty soon we were all tired out
and panting for breath. Aunt Beth pulled Tommy out of
the water because he had asthma or something and was
coughing. Janie said she was getting a cramp and Mark
helped her up to the blanket where he commenced to
rubbing her calf.

While I was watching them, Uncle Bob snuck up behind
me.

The first thing I knew it was when his hands slid under
my arms and cupped my breasts. He pulled me back
against him, and I felt his bone slide between my legs.
I took in a breath to yell at him, and about then he
squeezed both my nipples with his thumbs and fingers.
He didn't squeeze hard. He sort of mooshed them? You
know? And then he sort of rolled them back and forth
between each thumb and finger.

Now if you're a girl, you know what that feels like. If
you aren't a girl, then I have to tell you what you're
doing to a girl when you do that.

First I saw stars in broad daylight. I sucked in a
lungful of air and it just froze in my lungs. I think
every muscle in my body locked up tight, cause I got
all stiff. What happened was that these feelings
started in my nipples, and they were HOT feelings, like
streaks of fire, and those streaks shot through my skin
to my belly, where they set off this fire inside me,
sort of a ball of fire that grew and grew until it
spilled into my pussy.

Then, just as fast as I had locked up, everything
relaxed. I sagged in his arms and my head fell back on
his shoulder and all that breath came out in one long
"Ohhhhhhhhhh!" He must have known what was happening,
because he turned me in the water like I didn't weigh a
thing and he kissed me.

Well, most folks seeing it would have called it a kiss.
Me? I felt like I was being eaten alive. You remember
that spider I was talking about? You know how a spider
paralyzes its prey and then wraps it up and then sucks
its juices out?

Well, that's what I felt like. His kiss was sucking my
juices out. Somehow my tongue got into his mouth and he
sucked on it. Then he kissed down on my neck and I got
all shivery and the next thing I knew he was sucking on
my nipples, holding me up in the water. And if his
fingers had felt wonderful on them, his mouth was pure
delight. I heard myself going, "Ohhh... Oh... OH!"

And then... just like that... he stopped. "Come on
out," he said. "Let's go lie down on the blanket and
get some sun." I was in shock, and he just led me out
and over to the blanket like I was one of those zombies
in the movies.

I remember looking at Aunt Beth. She had been holding
Mark while his breathing improved, and they had fallen
asleep in the sun. I glanced over at my brother, who
had been rubbing Janie's leg, and for some reason he
was lying beside her kissing her like they were
boyfriend and girlfriend.

Uncle Bob laid me down right beside them and then he
lay down beside me. He was up on one elbow, leaning
over me a little. I was on my back and my big old
hateful breasts were sticking up in the air right in
front of his face. He went back to sucking on my
nipples and I didn't hate my breasts quite so much any
more. He sure knew how to make them feel wonderful. He
put his hand flat on my stomach and I jerked. He didn't
move it one inch, just left it there, like it was a
magnet and my skin was iron.

Uncle Bob left off abusing my poor nipples and got his
face up right by mine. He kissed me a bunch of times,
all gentle like. These kisses weren't the juice sucking
kiss he'd laid on me in the water. "Do you like this
sugar?" he asked between kisses.

What would you say? If you were lying there, and this
man - who told you ten years ago that he was going to
fuck your little pussy - this man who had just sucked
your titties and sucked out your juices and made you
feel about ten thousand times better than you'd ever
felt in your whole life - if this man said "Do you like
this" to you, what would YOU say?

Well, since you're reading this, and I can't hear you,
I'll just tell you. I said, "Uh huh." Brilliant, huh?
Here I am, about to become a woman by all the signs,
having the time of my life while being more scared than
ever before, and all I can come up with is "Uh huh".

He was no better. He said "Good". Then that hand
started moving. It de-magnetized or something, and
started moving toward my pussy.

Let me tell you girls. If you're with the right guy,
there is this button you have. You can't see it, but
it's somewhere in the general area of your pubic hair.
And when this man touches that button, it actuates
springs or something, that go to the bones in your
legs. It makes your legs open. Uncle Bob's fingers got
to my girlie hair and my legs just went "sproing" and
opened up like a Muppet’s mouth when he's yelling,
"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!"

Uncle Bob's fingers slid onto my sex, the sex no boy
had ever touched, the sex that I knew was all gooey and
slippery and wet. His middle finger slid right over my
clitty and my hips jerked like I'd been stung by a wasp
on the butt. Then that finger curled and slid right
into my pussy like it was a homing pigeon going to the
coop.

That curved finger slid deep into me - I think he was
looking to see if I still had my cherry, which was an
early casualty of the "I got a whole carrot in mine,
what did you get in yours?" sleepover wars - and then
it slicked right back out. Now he had three fingers
covering my pussy lips and pressing on them.

I want you to visualize some school marm shaking her
finger at some poor kid, dressing him down. That finger
whips back and forth right quick.

Got that in mind?

OK, now take three fingers, lay them flat on a poor
virgin girl's pussy lips and whip them sideways, back
and forth, like that school marm's finger. Do that over
and over again, pressing down, so those fingers... all
THREE of them... go flicking across her poor clitty...
back and forth... again and again. Then suck her tender
nipples while you do that.

He almost killed me.

I really honestly thought I was going to die. I got all
full of something that wanted out REAL bad, but it
couldn't find a way. It just got bigger and bigger and
bigger inside me. I heard myself groan, "Ohhh please
Uncle Bob... please," and then he said, "That's what I
wanted to hear you say Daphne."

He rolled up and between my legs. I lifted my head and
saw his hand around his cock. It looked like it was
about the size of a baseball bat. I'd seen it sliding
back and forth in my sister, and I knew she loved it.

And right then?

I wanted it in me.

I admit it. I wanted that thing in me in the worst way.
My pussy even came up off the ground, trying to get to
it. I saw him guide it to my pussy mouth and I felt it
touch me.

You know how they say the mind has a way of forgetting
pain. I really don't remember all that much about him
getting it in me. I know it went in, because I remember
watching it. I know it hurt, but I can't REMEMBER the
hurt. What I remember was the part after the hurt went
away and he started doing what he'd said he would do.

He fucked me.

There was just no other word for it. We didn't make
love. We didn't have sex. Intercourse is not a word to
describe what we did. He FUCKED me. And I FUCKED him
back. Somehow I knew how to do it, even though it was
my very first time. But my hips knew what to do and
they slammed up at him as he powered that prick into my
pussy over and over again.

Remember that pressure inside me? Well, his prick
punching into me was sort of like a big nail punching
into a tire doing about a hundred miles an hour. There
was this huge BANG inside me and everything flew apart.
My arms shot out, and my legs flopped. My head flailed
and I GURGLED!

And right in the middle of all that... Uncle Bob just
flat packed me FULL of hot, wet, sticky, potent sperm.

I knew it was going to happen when I felt his cock
swell up and he stuck it in me deep and stopped. Then
it jerked in me over and over as this feeling of heat
swelled up inside me. And I almost laughed out loud as
I fulfilled my mother's prediction. When I felt him
spurting his seed in my belly my hopes soared and I
actually HOPED he was making a baby in my womb!

Well, that alone would have been enough to make my day.
But, as Uncle Bob and I lay there, holding each other,
trying to breathe, my head rolled over and I got
treated to the sight of my brother, just fucking my
cousin Janie half to death.

It seems they had been necking and petting when Uncle
Bob commenced to making me a woman, and it made them so
hot that they just had to try it too. It was almost
funny, because Mark didn't last much longer than Uncle
Bob did in me. As I watched his eyes got all bugged
out, and he started gasping for air, and his fucking
motions got all out of rhythm.

He jammed it into her like Uncle Bob had done to me and
started grunting and whining and he spermed that girl
so much that her pussy couldn't hold it all. It made
such a mess that when he finally rolled off of her his
whole crotch was messy white, just like hers was! They
jumped up and ran back down to the water to clean off.
I just lay there, my uncle hugging me.

Aunt Beth and Tommy slept through the whole thing!

I lay back to take a nap, and a while later I got woke
up by yelling. Aunt Beth was tearing into her husband,
yelling that it was one thing to knock up an 18 year
old girl, and entirely another for the "men in this
family" to be planting their seed in unprotected 15
year old pussy. He yelled back that she was one to
talk, and that he couldn't help himself because I
LOOKED like I was twenty two.

It seems she woke up and saw me lying there with my
pussy mouth all full of pearly seed. Uncle Bob was
swimming at the time and Janie and Mark were fucking
again... in the water this time.

Anyway, this sort of ruined the mood, so to speak, and
she made us all go back to the house. She set us kids
to chores, while she continued the argument with her
husband.

Now why my aunt thought it was a good idea to leave
four kids, three of whom had just been introduced to
wild unabashed sex, alone and unsupervised, I'll never
know. Tommy, of course, knew what had happened, and was
just pissed beyond reason that he hadn't gotten in on
the action. He was whining and moaning about how unfair
it was that WE got to have sex, but HE had to still be
a virgin.

My pussy was a little itchy, so I told him to shut up.
He, of course, mouthed off to me, so Janie and I took
him to the barn and took his pants off, revealing what
looked like that pretty pink stiffy he'd had this
morning.

He was yelling and started to kick until Janie grabbed
onto his balls and squeezed them kind of firmly. He got
REAL polite all of a sudden.

I mentioned that my pussy was a little itchy, and that
seeing as how Tommy had a nice stiff dick ... Janie
said "OK, but just a minute. I want to try something.
Then she leaned over and put her brother's penis in her
mouth. Tommy's mouth was open, but there was no sound
coming out of it now. She gave it a good suck or two
and lifted off of it. "Hmmm" she said. Then she turned
around and said "Mark, there's something I want to show
you."

Tommy was lying there, looking at me, kind of scared
like. I said "Don't you move." and started taking off
my clothes. Then I sat on him and took his dick right
up into my pussy. No pain. Just nice stiff peter. He
squirted before I even got him all the way in me, but
it was no problem, because he stayed stiff as a board.
I leaned forward, which put pressure on my clitty, and
then sort of rubbed my crotch against his. I must have
cum three times before he asked if maybe he could be on
top for a little while. That was fine with me.

Tommy turned out to be a most considerate lover. He
asked me what I liked and he went forEVER. I was
getting sore, so I said "You can cum in me now Tommy".
He sighed and, like he had a faucet in him or
something, he said "Thank you Daffy". Then he lay down
on my breasts and I felt him squirt in me again.

I think Uncle Bob won the argument. The reason I think
that is that the sleeping arrangements didn't change
that night. And, of course, that meant that Mark and
Janie ended up in one bed, and Tommy and I slept
together in another one. I'm telling you Tommy could
fuck for HOURS! His motto was 'Quality first'.

Mark, on the other hand, was a quantity man. He spurted
in Janie, then waited fifteen minutes and spurted in
her again. That went on until past midnight. I bet that
girl gained two pounds in just that one night. Aunt
Beth came in the next morning to get us all up. She
sighed and opened a window, grumbling that the room
smelled like a sperm bank.

Aunt Beth was the odd woman out, so to speak. It really
wasn't fair, because Cindy spent all her time trying to
get Uncle Bob to make a baby in her. I could understand
that, having 'let' him try that in me once, and being
FULLY ready to let him try it again... maybe even
daily. Janie and I were getting way more sperm than was
good for us. So Aunt Beth had good reason to grumble.

Until Bob Jar and Sue Ellen got home from college. Sue
Ellen was pregnant... about eight months from the look
of her. And, since she was rooming with her brother at
school, it was pretty plain who the daddy was. She
wasn't exactly upset about it, but I guess it was
getting pretty hard for her to have sex comfortably,
and she was horny. Bob Jar was pretty horny too. He
greeted his mother VERY fondly and dragged her into her
bedroom to "show her our grades."

They must have been pretty good grades, cause we could
hear Aunt Beth yipping and laughing and raising a
ruckus in there while she looked at them. And she had
the biggest smile on her face when they came out. Then
she took Sue Ellen in there and it got noisy again,
what with Sue Ellen screaming out "Ohh THANK YOU MAMMA"
a bunch of times.

All in all it was a pretty good summer. Sue Ellen had
her baby while she was there, and that was nice. Janie
and I got to practice changing diapers and holding her.
Sue Ellen even let us suckle baby Jason a little, so
we'd know what that felt like. It was way different
than when the men did it, but it was still really nice.

It turned out Janie and I needed the practice too.

I might as well have left my tampons at home. I never
needed one the whole summer.

Neither did Janie.

*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting
out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years getting it up the butt by a

fellow convict in their local prison.
*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*-*
Kristen's collection - Directory 39

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2005. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Babysitter
by Mredfox (mre...@comcast.net)

***

I get to babysit for the object of my sexual desire and
life takes a wonderful turn. (F/F-teen, 1st-lesbian-
expr)

***

I'm from a family of eleven kids, the youngest being
two, who I've had a big hand in raising up to this
point.

Our neighbor across the street is a goddess who moved
in when I was twelve, long blond hair, a body to die
for and I have been masturbating to thoughts of her
ever since I have gotten kind of friendly with her.
I've done some errands for her and stuff and have seen
her in her bra and thong a few times. To which
afterwards, I always go home and play with my pussy.

She had been living across the street now for three
years, when I came home from school this one day and
she was in the kitchen with a six month old baby,
talking to my mom. It seems that her sister was a crack
whore, got pregnant, had this baby and just took off,
leaving the baby with her, the object of my sexual
desires.

She works nights from four to twelve and was looking
for a baby sitter, me, since I was so well qualified
and sure could use the money. My mom asked me and just
to have the chance to maybe catch my goddess in her bra
again, I jumped at the offer. My mom was real happy
that I was going to have the chance to make some money
and I would only be across the street.

Well as luck would have it, I started my job and my
goddess was wearing a red bra with a red thong and I
got all wet, so wet it came through my jeans and I also
couldn't take my eyes off her. She never looked like
she even noticed, so I looked to my hearts content.

The next day I got there, she had a pink bra and thong
on, my pussy boiled over and again there was a big wet
spot on the crotch of my jeans. I found a picture of
her in a bikini that I would masturbate to after I put
the baby to bed, I would get naked, put the picture on
the coffee table and make myself cum two or three
times.

This went on every day, she would prance around in a
low cut bra that barely covered her nipples, the
smallest thong you could buy and I would sit on the
couch with my wet spot growing until she got dressed.
This had been going on for about three weeks when one
night we had a bad storm, power was out in the whole
town. I had lit candles creating a very sexy atmosphere
for me and I was on the floor, legs spread wide, her
picture in my one hand with the other buried in my
cunt, when the goddess walked in.

They'd closed the place she worked because of the power
outage and I didn't hear her drive up. I froze, she
walked over, took her picture out of my hand, looked at
me and asked if that's what she did to me. I was laying
there with my fingers still in my pussy, not saying a
word and she asked if I would like to undress her,
since she was all wet from the walk from the car top
the house.

I couldn't even talk, I just nodded my head yes and
mumbled something, she took my hand, told me we where
going to her bedroom and helped me up. Here I was,
naked as the day I was born, following my goddess up
the stairs with my pussy dripping the whole way.

She stood in the middle of the bedroom, spread her
arms, told me to start with her top and I was so
excited, I was trembling. I took her tee top off, she
had a black bra with some of nipple showing, a
different one then she had on when she left the house,
because as I later found out, she knew I had the hots
for her, since my wet pants was a clue and had changed
bras to really turn me on.

My pussy flooded like it never had before, she made me
kiss her neck and told me to kiss her tits before I
took the bra off. My heart was pounding so hard, I
thought it was going to come right out of my chest, my
knees were weak, I could feel the hot blood coursing
through my body and when I put my lips on her neck, I
almost passed out.

Lil, my goddess was now holding me up from under my
arms and said, “Come on now baby, you have to work for
this body, I want to feel your hot lips all over my
body” and I thought I had died and gone to heaven. I
kissed the tops of her tits, she told me to take her
bra off and kiss her nipples, I took the bra off and
when my lips touched her nipples, I came, moaning like
the bitch in heat I was.

She had the most beautiful tits and nipples in the
world, pink nipples just begging to be sucked and I
sucked on them. We just stood there for a bit with her
nipple in my mouth while I was playing with her other
tit and my goddess started moaning for me. I had never
been so happy in my life as I was then, hearing her
moan for me and I switched tits so the other one
wouldn't get jealous.

She let me nurse her tits for a while, my cum was
running down my legs and she told me to take her pants
off for her. I got on my knees, unsnapped her jeans,
pulled them down and her thong was gone, she was naked
now, her sweet pussy staring me in the face.

I couldn't believe her cunt was so close to my lips
now, it was prettier then I had ever imagined, smelled
like a rose garden and I buried my face in the part of
her body that made my life complete.

I kissed and licked her pussy from bottom to top, then
spread her cunt lips to unveil the pinkest little pussy
in the world and I came again as I buried my tongue in
her love tunnel. I made her so hot, her knees buckled,
she went down on the floor with me permanently attached
to her hot, sweet, juicy love box.

Her legs were in the waving in the air, she was moaning
and at the same time saying my name while I was
feasting on my fantasy cunt, trying to eat her hot
little cunt alive. She tensed up, yelled something I
couldn't understand, her ass came off the floor and for
the first time in my life, I got a mouthful of her hot
cum.

I was beside myself with lust for her cunt, joy for
tasting her girl cum and satisfaction for making her
feel like she did. I made her cum in my mouth while she
was laying on her bedroom floor, seven times and would
have gone for more, but my knees were starting to hurt.

We got up, fell into the bed, Lil wrapped her arms
around me, put her lips on mine and gave me the most
sensuous, electrifying kiss in the world, if I would
have died right then, I would have been the happiest
cunt ever. I told her I wanted to explore her luscious
body, she kissed me again and said to help my self, she
was all mine, I almost came again. I turned her on her
belly, started at her feet, kissed my way up to hottest
ass in the world, it was perfectly shaped, tiny little
brown bud for an asshole and I kissed every inch of it,
then put a hicky on her left cheek and she made me put
one on her right cheek.

I gorged myself on her wonderfully sweet ass, worked my
way up her back, kissing every square inch of her back,
stated to put a hicky on her neck, but she stopped me
and told me I could put hicky's anywhere I wanted
except where they would show, so I rolled her over and
put a hicky on each of her magnificent tits, I kissed
every inch of the front of her body too and this time
when I got to the center of my universe, she made me
suck on her clit, while I put two fingers in her cunt
hole and sucked and fucked her, until she came in my
mouth five more times.

My poor goddess was totally exhausted after all that
hot fucking I gave her but my pussy was still raging
and as tired as I knew she was, she told me to sit on
her face, so she could lick my poor pussy. I got on top
of her, she made me play with my hot cunt while she
licked it and when her tongue touched my pussy, it
exploded cum like it was shot out of a cannon. Between
her licking and my fingering, I came three times and my
love goddess' face was covered with my cunt cream,
which I licked totally clean, after I regained my
senses.

We fell asleep in each others arms, I heard the baby
about six AM, woke up to find my sex goddesses arms and
legs wrapped around me and I thought I had definitely
died and gone to heaven. I changed the baby, she went
back to sleep, I got back in bed, Lil wrapped me up in
her arms and legs, kissed me, thanked me and said she
thinks she will marry me.

Of course I took it literally, couldn't go back to
sleep with all these crazy thoughts in my head, so I
laid there in Lil's hot embrace and played with my
pussy until Lil woke up again. This time when she woke,
she put me on my back, got between my legs and when she
put her mouth on my now raging hot cunt, I had to put
the pillow in my mouth to keep from screaming out loud.

My whole fucking body was fire like it had never been
before, I lusted after this woman so much, it made my
tits ache and here she was, between my legs, eating my
pussy, I think I melted into the bed I was so fucking
hot.

She asked me if I was a virgin, I told her yes and the
next thing I felt was a finger entering my pussy, the
first time something other then my finger being put in
my pussy, I came a buckets worth and as soon as my cum
rolled over my asshole, she put a finger in my ass.

She was now finger fucking both my ass and pussy,
licking as much of my cunt as she could get her tongue
on and I went off to never-never land. My tits ached so
bad, I grabbed both of my nipples, pulling and twisting
them, I wanted to have her hot cunt in my mouth so bad,
I thought I would lose my mind and I could hear Lil
telling me to cum for her.

I thought that I had some huge orgasms before, but
nothing compared to the one I was having now, my whole
fucking body came off the bed, everything in my head
turned red, my cunt felt like it had been shredded and
I couldn't stop cumming.

The center of my existence must have made me cum four
or five times in a row, I was screaming even with the
pillow in my mouth, she wouldn't take her fingers out
of my pussy or her tongue off my cunt and I finally
blacked out the feeling was so fucking intense. When I
woke up later, Lil was still naked, in the bed with the
baby and when I saw her tits, I just had to suck on
them.

She put her tit in my mouth, let me suck to my hearts
content and told me all the new rules, we would be
naked all the time when in the house, I belong to her
now and she belongs to me, so we wouldn't see other
people, that I was going to be the wife in this
relationship and therefore it was my responsibility to
keep her pussy trimmed, legs and underarms shaved,
pussy well eaten and in other words, be a good wife.

It didn't take much for Lil to talk my mom into letting
me stay with her, especially when Lil said she would
feed and clothe me and give me what ever else I needed
and I know my mom wasn't thinking about Lil giving me
her pussy when she said okay under the stipulation that
I visit her every day.

So, I moved into Lil's bed and life, which gave me the
use of Lil's pussy whenever I wanted and I make her
fill me up with her come at least twice a day, Christ,
I love her pussy and would die without it.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 40

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
Copyright � 2005, Phil Phantom - No part of this story
may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any
electronic means including but not limited to printing,
photocopying, recording or by any information and
retrieval system, without the written permission of the
author. All rights are reserved by the author. The
author may be contacted at: phil_p...@fastmail.fm
--------------------------------------------------------

Bizarre Bazaar
by Phil Phantom (phil_p...@fastmail.fm)

***

A bride, new to a small Texas community, makes a lot of
money for the church in the kissing booth before
becoming the preacher's whore. (MMF, bi, exh, mast)

***

WARNING: This story is fiction, and should be treated
as such. The following story is for the entertainment
of ADULTS ONLY, and contains descriptions of explicit
sex. If you are not an adult, or reading sex stories
upsets you, or is illegal, do not read any further.

If you like this story and you want more Phil Phantom's
or Tiffany's stories you can read over 1000 other
stories by the same author by visiting Phantom Base at
http://www.phil-phantom.net/

Bizarre Bazaar
By: Phil Phantom

Darla felt the manly hand running up and down her bare
legs but wasn't alarmed as she staffed the church
bazaar kissing booth all by herself. Darla knew whose
hand that had to be - the same jerk who talked her into
the kissing gig and into doing it with bare legs and no
panties - a dare from a teasing husband who always said
she was gutless, a wimp, a wuss, and a prude.

Darla took the dare and ended up having to kiss every
shithead, creep, dirty-old-man, and horny brat in her
husband's family church. She kissed them, their
friends, neighbors, and coworkers, some wives on a lark
or a dare, many of the youth in the youth group,
passers-by, total strangers, and strange in-law
relatives. The reason was simple. Darla was a drop-dead
gorgeous walking wet dream, new in the community and
new to the church, a newlywed, easily the gal every guy
and some girls dreamed about fucking or having in a
threesome.

In a sleepy and simple town like Jackson Wells, Texas,
Darla had everyone wide awake and wondering what she
looked like naked. She was NFL-Cheerleader-quality
pussy in a community of plain-janes, Tomboys, redneck
redheads, trailer-trash blondes, and brunette cowgirls
in pigtails. The chance to kiss a real blonde like the
busty twenty-two-year-old Darla for a buck was sure to
bring in a bundle if all she did was pucker-up and
peck.

Darla was a busty blonde who didn't look bimbo or dumb.
She set the standard for the all-around ten - perfect
pussy. If they could just get her out of her blouse and
bra, the sky was the limit. First, they had to get her
in the fucking booth. Her hubby boldly told them to
leave that to him, but getting her boobs out was up to
them. Even then, he offered tips.

At a buck a kiss, after one hour, Darla brought in two-
hundred and twenty-two dollars. Darla earned every
buck, but most wanted a good kiss. A good kiss lasted a
full minute. Darla thought a good-enough kiss was five
seconds. One of the youth with a marker pen altered the
Kisses - $1 sign to read: Kisses - $1/minute. That
amendment was Clifford's tip. His marker, too. Also his
kid brother.

Hoping to end the prude label, Darla honored the
amended sign, so she brought in $60/hour in the next
hour. The bazaar began at eight in the morning, so that
amendment stood to cost the church a bundle. The minute
kisses were so popular that the price had to rise and
did steadily from $2, to $3, then $4, and finally
stabilized at $5 to help drive youth out of the line.
From 10:30 on, Darla brought in $300/hour from a
kissing booth the church traditionally earned $300 from
in a twelve-hour Saturday Bazaar. At the rate she was
going, Darla could out-sell the entire bazaar and still
have a long line of customers to serve.

Darla's shift was due to end at noon, but the other
women were not willing to honor the /minute amendment,
and with good reason. One minute of real kissing was a
sixty-second make-out. Customers were kissing with
tongue and feeling Darla up for a few bucks. They were
also telling her what they really wanted to do,
offering propositions and trying to make dates. Some
were getting very worked up and quite out-of-hand. This
was a make-out booth, not a kissing booth, and a
fucking kissing booth was no place for a lady. Darla
should have worn panties, and she had a challenge
keeping that fact a private fact. She wore a bra for
all the good it did.

Darla was determined to end the prude label once and
forever; though, after this gig, they might replace
that label with one that was much worse, but Darla
stopped caring after the kissing got serious with the
pastor's support. Pastor John was the first of the
minute kissers, and the first to make out with Cliff's
gorgeous wife, the first to cop a feel of her hooters
and squeeze her fine ass. He purchased a ten-minute
block when her make-out kisses were still going for a
buck.

After the preacher man did that, Darla stopped caring.
When the money poured in at the rate of five bucks per
minute, she felt like a kissing whore. The blouse
remained unbuttoned, the bra remained undone, and the
double-D hooters were thrown in, thrust out, and became
something else to kiss. The sign should have been
further amended to read: Make-out with a big-city whore
for $5/min with a one-minute max/customer, but there
was no room to make further amendments. The best they
could do was squeeze in "one-minute max/customer."

Darla knew that hand had to belong to Cliff. He was to
be there at noon to take her home, but there was no
Cliff to be seen - unless Cliff had gotten under the
cloth-draped table to get in one final insult to
modesty, decency, and marital fidelity. He was closing
in on the pussy, but when he got there, he wouldn't
find a dry hole. The thighs weren't dry, either. Making
out for hours on end took a toll. He sure as hell would
not find a prude.

Many of those kisses were from damn good kissers, and
kissing was a weakness Darla had, a weakness that
typically got her laid, bringing about a policy of
never kissing a date she wasn't willing to go all the
way with. This gig was shear torture for a kissing fool
with a thing for having her tits worshipped. Darla was
not an NFL Cheerleader, but when Cliff met her, she was
a star waitress at Hooters in Houston - next best
thing.

Darla's twin beauties were a major hit and a big draw,
a feature no Jackson Wells church bazaar ever featured,
but they were features that won quick and easy
acceptance. She wasn't topless but may as well have
been. By noon, her proud hooters were out more than in
and getting more lip service than her mouth. The youth
were going in on a minute two and three at a time.
Nursing two young men while kissing a third almost
drove Darla to masturbation - almost. With three
hundred onlookers looking on she couldn't pull that
off, but she could grind her clit on the edge of the
table. That did help, and she didn't care how that
looked, at least she wasn't touching herself.

Cliff's hands were most welcome, but Darla would not
give him the pleasure of reacting to those hands as the
old Darla would have while on duty. The new Darla
welcomed hands up her skirt, all over her legs, and
eventually between her legs. They were very welcome
there, and no one knew except she and Cliff, and he had
to wonder if she knew or cared whose hands those were.

At ten minutes after noon with no relief in sight, and
no Cliff in sight, Pastor John was back with yet
another proposition while two young men nursed on her
hooters. He stood to the side and watched the nursing
boys for a few seconds before looking to the nurse and
saying, "Darla, you are the greatest with the greatest.
You are breaking all the records, girl."

Darla looked from her boys to her stop watch, seeing
thirty seconds more before looking to John to say, "I'm
happy for you, but my time is up - past up."

"Yes, but we don't have anyone that can follow an act
like this."

Seeing fifteen seconds, Darla said, "Then follow with
whatever act you have, but my act is over after these
two hungry pups, and they have five, four, three, two,
one...that's it, boys."

Pulling her tits out of sucking mouths and pushing the
hands off, she stood straight and covered herself with
flaps of loose blouse as the waiting throng made a
group protest. John, looking at the potential angry
mob, said, "They want you, Darla."

"I know what they want, but I'm not in that business, a
you shouldn't be, either."

Darla began buttoning up, but John stopped her with a
hand, saying, "Take the blouse and bra off, Darla.
Let's make this a topless kissing booth."

Hands were still at work under the skirt and making
Darla feel very naughty. Those hands wanted her to keep
on working and be the first topless booth kisser. Darla
smiled at the thought, then said, "This is already a
bizarre bazaar."

"The people want that."

"I hope you know, I feel like a whore. If I go topless,
I will look like a whore."

He began pulling at the blouse to free her while
saying, "Let me worry about that. This is my church, my
bazaar, my booth, and you are my..."

Letting him take the blouse, she said, "Your what,
John?"

"Hand me the bra and I'll tell you."

Darla had a crowd wanting her to hand him the bra and
two fingers fucking her that were with the crowd,
making her want to hear the words if he dared. He
looked like he might say, "My girl," or "My woman." He
was acting like she was one or the other on the way to
being a lover.

Though Darla had never considered having a lover after
marriage, she did entertain the thought of taking John
on. He was a repeat customer and the best of the best
kissers. Darla thought, looked the crowd over, took
more encouragement from a spouse who seemed eager for
her to have a lover, or that lover, then shrugged free
of the opened bra and handed it to him, saying, "Your
what, John?"

He smilingly took the bra and said in a loud, clear
voice, "My topless whore in the kissing booth. Now get
to work. Get that chest out and let's make some money."

Darla didn't expect that, but she was in the mood to
make money, so she thrust out her bare chest and hit
the stop watch as an old man took her offering and
slobbered all over them with a big toothless grin.
While he did that, the hands under the table took her
by the bare ass and brought a bearded face between her
legs just as her clean-shaved Cliff emerged from the
crowd to smilingly shake his head and go, "If your
mother could see you now, Darla Sue."

Darla had a third big weakness - having her pussy
sucked by a man with a beard. Darla braced stiff arms
on the table, gripping to the forward edge while
staring open-mouthed and wide-eyed at her husband as a
monster orgasm built rapidly in over-heated loins that
she couldn't hold still.

There before hundreds, with a geezer gumming hell out
of a tit, Darla had a killer orgasm that left her
hanging onto the table with legs turned to rubber. The
man sucking her tits thought he made her cum. Many did.
They applauded. He took a bow.

Cliff leaned over the table to whisper in her ear, "So,
my lovely bride is the preacher's whore. You certainly
have the tits for it, but they should see your pussy.
How about it? Are you up to being a naked whore in a
kissing booth. I'm sure John would go for that. There's
a real crowd pleaser. You're not chicken are you?"

Darla, now on elbows with a hung head, still with a
bearded cunt sucker sucking and licking as she rolled
her head to look at Cliff, study Cliff, then say to
Cliff, "Who are you?"

Cliff laughed then said, "Call me a sharing, caring
kind of guy - a thrill seeker. I'm proud of the Hooter
babe I married, but I'd be a lot prouder if they could
see it all. The best parts of you are still under
wraps, sweetheart. We gotta get you naked, sweet
thang."

Darla stood in a wide stance to offer the best pussy
gobbler she ever got gobbled by a better beaver to
feast on with no one being the wiser, but Cliff needed
to know. At least, she thought he should know - thought
some more, then whispered in his ear, "Cliff, there is
a man under the table eating my pussy. I thought he was
you, but he's not you. What should I do?"

Cliff smiled, thought, then said, "What would your
mother tell you to do?"

That seemed like a very odd thing to say considering
that her mother hated the fact that her only daughter
was a Hooters whore. Her mother was a church lady who
would never have a thing to do with a bizarre bazaar
and thought dimly of any married woman taking a lover.

There was a gutless, wimp, wuss, and a prude if ever
there was one. Cliff wanted her so badly he had to
share that fact on the honeymoon and the
mother/daughter fantasy that went with it. Darla
enjoyed the fantasy but thought he had a better chance
of playing checkers on the moon.

Darla said, "Get real, Cliff. You know what she'd tell
me."

"I think she'd tell you to be the best you can be."

"You are a dreamer."

"You look like a dreamer right now. What's the matter,
Darla? Can't stand up?"

"Why bother if I am now the preacher's whore. Is that
what I am now? Seriously, Cliff, is that what you
want?"

"I want your mother. I think if I went to complain to
her that you became our preacher's whore, she just
might take pity on me. What do you think?"

"Right now, I think it's worth a shot." Getting up to
stand in a wide stance. "Now, if you are not a
customer, I'll have to ask you to step aside." Looking
beyond Cliff to three boys with toothy grins and a bag
of quarters, "Next."

Cliff eased back and then eased away. Darla kept an eye
on him and last saw him talking to her pimp. He then
left the church parking lot bazaar as her pimp came
over, snapped his fingers, and commanded, "Let's have
the skirt."

This brought a cheer of support even from the ladies.
Darla still had a man licking her pussy, but many were
now aware and passing that info around as kids kept
lifting the cloth to reveal him. Darla pondered going
all the way as she wondered where Cliff went. He just
might be driving to a Houston suburb an hour away. In
two or three hours, her mother might very well be in
that crowd. John again snapped his fingers. Darla
thought and thought then went for the snap and zip.

Naked in shoes, Darla pushed her eater out as John took
away the table cloth and raised the price to ten
bucks/minute. The crowd saw that she was worth every
buck. Kids were jumping on bikes to go raid savings.
Some were begging bucks from smiling parents and
getting them. Darla felt like a true whore in a very
bizarre bazaar as the make-outs resumed now with pussy
in the deal.

Darla had countless orgasms over the next five hours
with three hours remaining. They had to sit her in a
chair and take the table away. Fucking wasn't allowed,
but that was all that wasn't allowed. John draped her
legs over the arm rests to turn a kissing booth into a
pussy eating booth, and there she sat as customers
stepped up and got their ten bucks worth in a throng of
over five hundred lookie loos.

Her mother and Cliff emerged from that throng at ten
after seven, but that was not the mother that Darla
knew. That woman was a young man's lover watching a
naked whore make money for a church and being quite
amused by that sight.

She didn't even look like the same woman. She didn't
dress the same. She looked like a whore's mother who
just had sex with a young man - the best sex of her
life - several hour's worth that left her feeling young
and sexy again. Cliff was good and he had it bad for
the mother. Darla could easily imagine the romp they
had. What she couldn't imagine was the romp starting or
going well. Things obviously went very well for Cliff
and not bad at all for the mom who was very married to
a very dull man who probably sat in a worn chair and
watched sports the whole time they screwed their brains
out.

Darla didn't think Cliff would go for it. The advice
was tongue in cheek. He obviously thought he had a
great way and only needed slight encouragement to try.
Darla gave him that. By the looks of things - worked
great - a best-case scenario for Cliff. That woman
looked eager for a mother/daughter threesome. Darla
never gave that possibility any serious thought, but
she had to now.

Darla never gave women and girls much thought, but
after eleven hours making out with at least fifty of
them, Darla felt like an old hand at doing chicks. They
were excellent kissers and good with pussy. Chicks know
pussy, and the next best thing to a beard is a baby-
butt smooth face in a shaved beaver.

Cliff and Diane watched three young girls take a minute
each with money and encouragement given to them by
parents. Each went to her knees and ate pussy. The
crowd loved that and the girls weren't shy about doing
it, each trying to outdo the other and trying to get
the weary whore to climax. By that time, that was a
lofty goal. They gave it their all and they each went a
few minutes over time, but Darla simply couldn't go
over the top. She came close and worked with the girls,
but the cum simply wouldn't come.

The crowd loved seeing girls or women do Darla, and
Darla saw Cliff urging Diane to give it a try. Others
caught on and were joining the effort. Cliff pulled her
mother's top off. Her mother made a bra of her hands
while Cliff and two other men relieved her of a tight
skirt, leaving her naked in shoes with no pubic hair, a
Cliff trademark which she didn't try to conceal as they
moved her up to the front of the line and to her knees
between the whore's knees, there to stare and blush at
a vulgar beaver made vulgar with a whore's fingers
lining the lips and pulling out.

They had a moment to look into each other's eyes before
a hand forced the face into the beaver, but that was
all it took for mother and daughter to put on a great
show that ended in mutual orgasms. Diane got a hundred
bucks worth for free. She also got fucked by three
ballsie rednecks in that time. They couldn't fuck the
whore but nothing said they couldn't fuck what was
eating the whore.

The slut eating the whore didn't seem to mind, so a
line quickly formed up on her sexy ass and ten dollar
bills began getting slapped on her back one after the
other. In the last thirty minutes of the bizarre
bazaar, Diane brought in almost three hundred while
Darla languished under a mother's tongue. The bazaar
made a killing off the fucking booth - in all,
$3,678.25. (Darla let a cute boy peck her pussy for a
quarter.)

By nine that evening, Darla, Diane, and Cliff were back
in the apartment, wasted but giddy. They were soon in
bed naked with Cliff in the middle, happy as a lark
with a mother and a daughter hand on his prick, working
together to keep him erect. Darla smiled at her mother
and said, "You slut."

"Me a slut! You should talk. I was forced. I didn't see
anyone holding you."

"Of course not. I'm the preacher's whore or weren't you
informed?"

"I was informed with a hand on my leg getting terribly
familiar with a place I thought was dead."

"That pussy is anything but dead. Does Daddy know?"

"He should. We screwed the afternoon away and did most
of it right behind his chair."

"That figures. Did he say anything?"

"Yes, whenever he wanted anything. Right before a
climax, he'd need something."

Darla laughed, then said, "Seriously, was he aware you
two were fucking behind his back?"

"I'm sure he was, and I'm sure he didn't care so long
as he wasn't neglected. He didn't mind interrupting us.
He was a bit of a pain that way."

"That's my daddy. Is he expecting you to come home at a
decent hour?"

"No. When we left, it was for an overnight visit. I'm
sure he figures we went to a motel. I told him I'd be
back by noon. He'll sleep in till noon, so he's fine.
He's happy for me, but he doesn't want to be put out,
but tell me the truth, Darla. Do you mind sharing Cliff
with me?"

Darla met her mother over Cliff's chest to exchange a
kiss and say, "Not at all, Mother. Honestly, I love
sharing my hubby with you. I just don't want you to
have to sneak and steal moments. I don't want any hard
feelings to come from this, but it sounds like Daddy is
okay with this arrangement. Honestly, is he, and do you
see any problems surfacing?"

"He seems to be fine with it. He doesn't want to be
neglected, and I didn't neglect him. I was more
attentive than ever, sweet as could be."

"Have you discussed this?"

"We don't need to talk to communicate."

"But are you sure he knew you two were fucking. Were
you naked?"

"No, but I let the cum flow down my legs. I know he saw
that enough times to know we weren't just kissing and
talking about sex. That wasn't all he saw. Your husband
shaved my pussy at the dining table. Your father turned
around and watched some of that during commercials. He
has been after me to shave my pussy for years. From
time to time, I'll shave the lips, but he watched Cliff
shave it bald without a whimper of protest.

"That was my way of telling him that Cliff gets
whatever he wants. His silent interest was his way of
saying, go for it, but when I need a beer, you had best
stop to get me one. I had to bring him a beer with one
hairy cunt lip. He got a beer and a big kiss. I got the
finger and a slap on the fanny to send me back to
Cliff. That was us communicating perfectly."

"Sounds like it."

"No, there is nothing to hide. We could have done our
fucking at his feet. I enjoyed doing it behind his back
or while hanging over the back of his chair. He has
never seen us fuck, but he has felt us fuck and seen
the product of fucking. He knows we do an awful lot of
fucking."

"Great! I guess you have a lover. He's going to need
one because I have one too."

Cliff said, "Lover? What you have is a pimp."

Darla looked to her smiling mother and said, "All
right, pimp. I see that makes you smile. You always did
prefer to see me as a whore - a Hooters whore. This
must make you happy."

"Honey, I was happy for you as a Hooter's whore. I just
couldn't let that show or you might think I was a bad
mommy. I'll tell you something else. I was happy for
you all through high school, and happiest when you came
home way late and well fucked. [looking to Cliff] I'll
have you know your wife was the easiest lay in the
ninth grade and going out on overnight dates with grown
men, sometimes not getting back from a date until well
after sunup. You didn't make her a whore, you married a
whore. If she led you to believe otherwise, she misled
you."

Cliff smiled and said, "She tried, but I watched her
work for weeks before asking her out. She had to prove
she was a whore before I'd pop the question."

Darla said, "Had I known that, I could have saved him a
lot of time and money. I didn't mislead him as much as
he misled me. His true colors came out on the
honeymoon. I married one kinky motherfucker with a
thing for my sexy mother."

Diane said, "I knew that before you did."

"I'll bet you did. You were awfully supportive of this
one. I couldn't figure out why. What tipped you off?"

"The first time he came to dinner, he got up behind me
while I was trying to take a roast out of the oven. He
took me by the hips, pressed an impressive erection
into my ass, and whispered in my ear, 'I gotta fuck
your sexy ass and eat your gorgeous cunt.' No one had
ever said that to me. Your father doesn't fuck ass or
eat cunt, but I do think I have a sexy ass and a
gorgeous cunt. I was surprised to find a man who could
tell without seeing either. I was very impressed."

Cliff offered, "And red as a fire truck."

Darla laughed and said while twirling chest hairs, "I'm
sure. I wish I could have seen that."

Diane said, "If you had seen that, you would have seen
me piss a big puddle. That was not only the most vulgar
and exciting thing any man ever said to me, but that
was the boldest and riskiest thing ever done to me. You
and your father were in the next room and it got worse.
Your fiancee moved my skirt up and my panties down to
grind his cock right into my fucking naked cunt. I
thought I would fucking die when he did that. I thought
he was going to try and fuck me, and I held my position
to find out. The heat from the oven was roasting me
while I waited."

Darla had that image and laughed as she slapped Cliff's
chest and admonished, "Why didn't you slip my horny
mommy the weany? You could have pumped her pussy full
of cum and made her feel like a cheating slut all
through dinner. You could have brought her along on the
honeymoon, you jerk."

Diane said, "What makes you think he didn't fill my
pussy with cum. The only thing he needed was the balls
to do it."

Darla knew he had the balls, and the grin he wore told
the tale. She got up on her knees to look down on them
both, now astonished as she said to her mother, "You
fucking slut! You have been fucking him all along,
haven't you?"

There was no venom in that charge, just astonishment,
so Diane said, "Guilty. All he ever needed was the
balls. He proved to me that he had those. This is the
ballsiest man I have ever met. The only reason I wasn't
along on the honeymoon was he needed to feel you out on
the subject. I was all for it. I have been waiting and
waiting. While waiting, I have been getting your father
used to the idea of me taking your hubby as a lover. He
knows we fuck every chance we get. We started off being
sneaky.

"Today it came out, but this was not the first time he
saw semen running down my legs after being alone with
Cliff, and he has known for some time, now, that I
don't wear panties around Cliff. He has been teasing me
about that for months and warning me about what you'll
do when you find out. He is more concerned that we will
be careless with you around. If he sees us messing
around when you are around, he'll tell us to get a
room. We have done that, and he paid for it."

Cliff was loving this, but Darla couldn't quite believe
what she was hearing. Then again, it wouldn't be like
her mother to tease or exaggerate. She did like
shocking. She did want to get this off her chest. She
wasn't the cheating type, but they had been cheaters.
Darla sat back on her heels and thought about all she'd
heard as Cliff grinned and her mother watched for the
reaction, now a bit unsure of herself and feeling
badly, even ashamed.

Darla had to think about this whole situation and the
marriage she was hip deep in - not exactly what she had
in mind - not exactly what she wanted - not exactly
what she didn't want, but the whore label never set
well with her and the biggest reason was stroking her
husband's cock like she owned it.

Darla was staring at that and remained silent too long.
Her mother said, "I feel badly about all the deception,
Darla, but I am a slave to this man's cock. I still
can't believe he would rather fuck me and put you out
whoring for another man. He proved that to me today,
but I still can't believe it. I am not about to lie
here and lie to you or let this hard cock go to waste.

"I have done little else but dream of fucking your
husband in front of you. I must do that at least once.
I must, and I must ask you to watch from start to
finish without saying a word. I don't care how this
makes you feel. Please, do this for me. We can discuss
this afterward, but please don't walk out or look away.
I want to know you are looking at his cock in my pussy.
Please, Darla!"

With that said, the mother rolled onto the husband, got
up on her knees to fit the bulbous head to her sloppy
twat, looking back to see if Darla was looking at that
sight. She was. Pleased to see that, Diane sank her
twat down on ten inches of lust, then laid her chest on
Cliff's chest and engaged him in a passionate kiss
while moving her cunt up and down the shaft.

Darla had seen fucking up-close and personal before
with a Hooter's pal and good customer, but this was her
mother and her bad husband. The sight, always
interesting, was now fascinating. Her mother was
clearly as turned on and excited as a female gets.
Darla got comfortable on her side, lying in reverse
with her head resting on Cliff's thigh.

She blew hot breath on the genitals to let her mom know
how close she was seeing this decadence. That warm
breath got her mother all excited, so excited that she
reached back with both hands to pull the cheeks apart,
not that it needed that.

Darla was tempted to do some genital licking and
kissing, but thought intense watching was what her
mother really wanted. When the butt came close, she
kissed a hand instead to let her mother know how close
the head was. That kiss made a mother cry out, "Oh
God!"

Darla smiled, blew more hot breath, and delivered more
kisses. She also did some genital sniffing and got her
nose wet. Darla still wasn't sure how she felt, but she
was happy for her mother. Her mom was never more alive,
and seeing her be this sexually alive looked great. Her
mom landed a real winner in Cliff. Darla landed a real
weirdo. True love might have helped, but the love
wasn't true, just nice. Cliff was an okay guy who made
good money and great love, but small town living was
already growing old even with a bizarre bazaar under
her belt.

As for whoring for a good-kisser preacher, that might
prove interesting, but that could get old quick, too.
He didn't seem that kinky, but he did seem that horny
and his lust for money was his weakness. He saw in
Darla a gold mine with a husband who wanted her mined.
Somehow, that just didn't set right. Not getting a cut
of that $3,678.25 didn't set right, either, not after
putting in twelve fucking hours. Charity ended at noon.
Whoring began at noon. Most of that haul was made after
noon. He never offered. A pimp gets a cut, not the
whole damn thing.

Darla put those thoughts out of her mind and began
stroking her mother's pumping ass, enjoying a side of
her lusty mother she never dreamed she'd see much less
stroke and breathe on, also breathe in. The horny slut
smelled musky, a healthy musky pussy scent, a familiar
horny slut scent that Darla never expected to smell
coming from her mother. She looked great that way, very
sexy. Darla loved the scent of her mother's lust. The
obvious interest being shown drove her mother wild.

Diane came twice without making Cliff go off, then got
turned around to present Darla with a provocative front
view of maternal indecency and marital infidelity,
supported by stiff arms, legs wide and drawn in, her
stuffed beaver right in Darla's face. Darla raised her
eyes from the vulgar sight to look into the face of her
maniacal mother, trying not to laugh or crack a smile,
waiting for her mother to say something.

Darla didn't wait long, but her mother had to move her
sloppy twat up and down the shaft a few times before
saying, "I want to know what you think about this,
Darla. I want to know what you think of me, but before
you tell me, I want you to know that from the moment I
saw Cliff, I was determined to fuck him and give him
all the pussy he wanted whether you liked that or not,
and I was sure you wouldn't. I didn't care. I have been
easy for him since day one and only got easier. He's
all mine, now, and he gave you to a preacher pimp. He
did that for me."

Darla stared at the sight while thinking of her
response. Her mom seemed to want it straight and
honest, but giving it to her straight and honest would
ruin her dream fuck. Darla didn't want to do that or be
too dishonest, so she said, "Well, I am shocked, and I
can't say that I'm thrilled. I see why you are, but
whoring for any man doesn't suit me, especially not
when he keeps it all. I'll watch this, but I'll have to
weigh my options and make decisions in the best
interest of my future. I'm not upset, but I may be
going back to Houston and Hooters."

"I was afraid of that."

Cliff said, "Are you serious? Are we talking divorce?"

Darla didn't want to bring that discussion up at this
time, and she was surprised to see Cliff reacting so
quickly with so much concern. He lost his erection and
moved the slut off. That ruined it, so Darla got off
the bed and went out to the living room to think and
get a drink. She left them to talk and expected one or
the other, possibly both to be out soon.

Her mother came out ten minutes later, about nine
minutes later than expected and she had Darla's robe
on. Darla sat nude on the sofa sipping wine that was
ready for a refill. Diane filled the glass, then took a
seat beside her nude daughter, placed a hand on her leg
rather high up, and stroked from knee to crotch on the
inside.

After a few strokes, Diane said, "I was afraid this
wouldn't go well, but I had to go for it after going
this far. Have you ever wanted anything so badly that
you'd risk anything and everything to realize it if
only for one time?"

Darla took a sip and looked to her mother to say, "As a
matter of fact, yes, today at the bazaar. I have
fantasized something like that. When the opportunity
presented itself, I had to go for it. You saw how that
ended, but I had sex with something like five hundred
people today - in public - men, women, boys, girls. I
did everything except fuck."

"I took care of that nasty chore for you - in public -
another fantasy of mine. I wouldn't mind doing that
again."

"I wouldn't mind watching again. Watching you fuck is
growing on me."

She smiled, patted the pussy, and said, "I'm glad, but
we do have a problem, don't we?"

"I do."

"Cliff is very upset. He doesn't want to lose you. I
assured him he wouldn't if he took this slow and easy.
He did and I blew it. Darla, all he wanted was a
mother/daughter threesome. What red-blooded Texan
doesn't. I brought in the whore thing and made that
conditional. That was my kink. Call it ego out of
control. Tell me to fuck off. Tell the preacher to fuck
off, but don't trash your marriage. Cliff is a good man
and he does love and care very much for you. You could
do much worse, and you aren't getting any younger. This
may sound like self-serving advice, but I urge you to
keep Cliff."

"Mom, I don't need to keep Cliff for you to keep seeing
him."

"No, but I won't enjoy it as much. I love cheating now
that I've tried it, but more than that, I love fucking
your husband in your marital bed with you in it. I
can't promise that switching husbands would make a
difference. I think I have to fuck any man you marry.
That feels terribly wicked."

"You should see how it looks."

"I can imagine, and I want to thank you for looking at
that so well. I never dreamed you'd look that good, so
good that you'd get your nose wet."

"I wanted to see what infidelity smelled like."

"You certainly got a good whiff. What does it smell
like?"

"Smells like fuck."

"It should. You had your nose all over a fuck, poking
your nose in my wicked business, you naughty girl."

Darla smiled, looked deep into her mother's eyes, then
on impulse, she took her mother's face and kissed her
passionately with tongue. Diane responded instantly and
went from stroking pussy to deep fingering a pussy that
had been fingered and licked to the point of absolute
exhaustion. Darla had to stop that, but said, "Please!
This pussy needs rest and relaxation. This is whore
pussy - working pussy. What you want is a recreational
cunt. You'll find one between your own legs."

Diane smiled and said, "Your husband certainly thinks
so."

"He knows his cunts, and Mother, you know I love you,
but you are a cunt."

"I know, and your father recently called me one. He
isn't taking this as well as I let on, but he is taking
it."

"Now, that sounds more like my daddy."

"Yes, but he is mostly concerned with how you'll take
it. If he knew you were okay with this, he'd be fine. I
dare say we could fuck in his marital bed with him in
it. I'd like that, too. He needs a good look and a good
whiff of infidelity - a good taste for that matter."

"I wouldn't press my luck."

"I'm not going to sit on his face. I'll take what I can
get. I thought you were going to get a few licks in.
Doesn't fuck look tasty?"

"I did consider doing that. Would that have made it
better?"

"Oh God, yes. That is my ultimate fantasy - you licking
us while we fuck and making a total pig of yourself.
That's his fantasy, too."

"I should have. Go back and get him up. I'll be along
in a few minutes to give you the ultimate thrill. As
for the marriage, I'll let it ride. Who knows, it might
be a wild ride."

Diane smiled and kissed Darla after getting up. Before
leaving, she said, "It will be for me if you'll be a
good whore for the preacher. You could be, but I know
what is holding you back. The money. Forget the money.
This isn't about money, and you don't need money. A
good whore wouldn't give a fuck."

"You describe a sex slave not a whore."

"I prefer to think of you as a whore, an owned whore.
If sex slave floats your boat, think sex slave, but
Cliff and I will think of you as another man's whore."

"And treat me accordingly?"

"Of course. What do we care. You are just a fucking
whore."

"Enjoy this, but the fucking whore better enjoy the
ride or she goes back to whoring for Hooters. I enjoyed
that ride."

"Give me five minutes."

Darla watched her mother prance off and stop at the
bedroom door to shrug off the robe and do a butt wiggle
that showed pussy. Darla threw a cork at it and hit the
clit, which popped the slut straight up and indignant.
That hurt. She looked at the cork to see what made that
hurt, then to Darla who didn't mean to throw that hard
or hit anything that delicate and sensitive. Diane said
after picking up the clit popper, "At least you threw
the cork and not the bottle."

Stifling a laugh with a hand cupped over her mouth,
Darla said, "Mom, I'm sorry. I meant to hit your butt."

"Well, you were close."

"I'm so sorry. I'll kiss it and make it better."

"Damn right you will, but give us five minutes."

With that, she tossed the cork and then entered the
bedroom. Darla caught the cork and brought it to her
nose, "...ummm...Vin Rose' pussy!"

Darla gave them five minutes, then entered the bedroom
and gave them ecstasy, but after that, she was pooped.
She tried to sleep, but they wouldn't leave her alone.
After an hour of trying to share a bed with them, she
got up and took the sofa. Sex slaves need their beauty
sleep.

Sex slave or whore, Pastor John had one in Darla. He
wasn't sure what to do with one or what god to thank,
but he knew how to fuck one. His wife was happy he had
one like Darla. He shared. They enjoyed Darla to the
fullest and eventually brought in a few friends. They
began lending her out and eventually selling her sexual
services.

In this way, Darla gradually eased into the life of a
sex slave/whore. The ride got better and better. The
better it got, the more her mother loved it. Diane's
life became a living dream, because her hubby came
along at the same rate Darla did. After three weeks,
her life was perfect and everyone in it was happy. She
went from marital bed to marital bed spreading her
happiness.

This is a story with a happy ending if we end it here,
so we'll end it here, but you can imagine what went
wrong. Okay, I'll tell you. The preacher and his wife
got kinky. The ride got too rough. The whore returned
to Hooters, and the marriage fell apart. The ride was
fun while it lasted, which is true of all roller
coaster rides and meals at Hooters.

The End

Read other stories by the same author by visiting
Phantom Base at http://www.phil-phantom.net/

CAUTION: Exercise caution and good sense before
engaging in unsafe sex practices that involve any
exchange of body fluid, even contact with open sores or
small cuts. Scenes involving large objects, tattoos,
bestial sex, body waste ingestion, bindings, devices
and gadgets are the stuff of fantasy and are offered to
promote the only safe sex there is - masturbation.
Before you try anything, find out what the risks and
hazards are because they can all be deadly. Read,
enjoy, and remember - sex with minors should be left to
other minors. PP

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 41

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2006. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Buffy Goes To Camp

by Beating Off Bob (beatin...@yahoo.com)

***

Buffy is an aspiring actor who loves to go to acting
camp each summer. Counselor Bob offers private lessons
at camp and Buffy signs up to beat the dreaded
condition: Stage Fright. How best to do that? Bob has
an idea. This one is pure fluff, with no redeeming
value at all. Just a simple stroke story. (M/ff-teens,
1st, exh, reluc, intr, preg)

***

Buffy could hardly wait to get to acting camp. She'd
gone every year since she was ten and she loved it. It
was outdoors, which she liked because she was a city
girl, but what she liked the most was that she had
friends there she rarely got to see.

One of them was Megan, who was a special friend. They
had learned to masturbate together at acting camp three
years ago. They had been roommates that year and Megan
taught her how wonderful it felt to stroke her little
clitty and stick fingers and other things in her pussy.

Another was her summertime boyfriend, Jack. They lived
too far apart to go steady all the time, but at camp
they snuck away as much as they could do kiss and pet.
Jack was the first boy to touch Buffy's hot pussy, and
slide his finger in it. That had happened just last
year. Buffy didn't want to get a reputation as a slut,
so she didn't let the boys she went to school with do
things like that to her. When she went on dates she
kissed passionately, and had even jacked a few boys off
- something Jack had taught her last year - but she
never let them touch anything except her full teen
breasts.

That was usually enough for most boys. Her breasts were
breathtaking. They were large and heavy, but didn't sag
even half an inch. They were topped with crinkly brown
areolas and nice pencil sized nipples that got hard and
long when boys played with them. One boy wanted to suck
them, but she didn't let him. She was saving that for
Jack... this year.

Then there was Bob. He was a counselor at Acting Camp.
He was a good acting coach, but mostly the girls liked
him because he was handsome, and he always told the
girls how beautiful they were, and what fantastic
actresses they were.

But what they liked best was that he acted WITH them to
help them understand the techniques required. For
instance, Bob was the one who had taught every girl in
Acting Camp how to properly do a screen kiss. Until you
were 13, screen kisses had to be done by putting the
lips on just the corner of the mouth, turning the head
so that the audience couldn't see that it wasn't really
a kiss. Up to about age 16, kisses were full contact
with the lips, but nothing else. Bob's lips were always
soft and warm and jelly-like, and his screen kisses
made the girls all feel funny inside. Once you were
seventeen or older, he gave private lessons in how to
do French-kissing on screen. They were private, he
said, because the younger kids didn't need to see that
kind of thing.

A lot of girls came out of those private lessons with a
far away look in their eyes. If people would have
looked closer they might have noticed that some of
these girls walked a little funny too. And if they
would have noticed that, they might have noticed that
those girls were the ones who came back to acting camp
until they were in their twenties, getting private
instruction from him on a variety of things. But nobody
noticed.

Another type of private lesson he gave involved boys.
He'd pick a boy and a girl, usually who were boyfriend
and girlfriend at camp. Then he'd teach them the
physical strokes that went along with kissing. First,
he'd demonstrate by kissing the girl and running his
hands all over her body, cupping her breasts and
pulling her to him with his hands on her buttocks. Once
she was panting he'd let the boy practice and have the
girl tell him if he was doing it right or not. If
anyone would have noticed, they'd have noticed that
these boys and girls often ended up out in the woods
together on nature walks, or off to one side in the
swimming lake.

Acting camp was set up so that two girls shared a room,
or two boys shared a room. The cabins were duplexes of
a sort, with a common wall and the doors led out onto a
common porch. These units were called quads, because
four students were housed in each one. Usually there
were four girls to quad, or four boys, but,
occasionally, it turned out that half a quad had boys
in it, while the other half had girls.

That was what happened this year, as Buffy found out
when her parents let her out at camp and drove off,
telling her to have a nice month. She had called ahead
to make sure that she and Megan got put together. They
screamed and giggled when they saw each other, like
fifteen year old girls do, and then went to find out
who their quad mates were. It turned out to be two boys
they'd never met, so after saying "Hi" they went off to
the dining hall to get a snack and renew old
friendships.

When Jack showed up there was a tearful reunion, with
hot kisses, until a counselor told them to break it up.
She told him where her quad was and mentioned there
were two boys on the other side, both new and both only
about eleven. He got a look in his eye and said he'd be
right back. The next thing she knew he was back, saying
that he and Mark Simpson were now her and Megan's quad
mates! Buffy smiled, knowing that Megan had the hots
for Mark and had for several years. He had an acting
camp girlfriend named Nancy, but she'd moved away
during the school year and wasn't expected to come back
this year.

And so it was, that, after supper and campfire, all
four teens ended up on the porch of the quad, flirting.
Buffy and Jack happily refreshed their relationship by
kissing and groping each other passionately, while
Megan and Mark watched. When Megan suggested that it
looked like fun, Mark jumped at the chance. Megan was
as much of a fox as Buffy even if her hair was as black
as Buffy's was platinum blond. Soon Megan and Mark were
kissing hotly and, while their hands didn't stray
farther than each other's backs and sides, they felt
good non-the-less.

The next day Buffy sighed up for the classes she
wanted. Her very first one was with Bob and she
squealed happily when she saw him. Her hug was forceful
and she pressed her ripening body against him as he
smiled and hugged her back.

"Good Grief, girl!" he exclaimed. "What in the world
are they feeding you. You look like you're about
twenty-one!"

Buffy dimpled at him and said "You know I'm only
fifteen, you big flirt."

He held her away and his hungry eyes swept over her
body. "Well you sure can't tell by looking. I think I
might make a special exception and give you some
private lessons this year. Would you like that?"

Buffy knew a little bit about what private lessons
entailed. It was hard to get anything out of the kids
who went to private lessons. They wouldn't talk about
what went on behind those closed doors. But once in a
while somebody would let something slip, and you could
see from what the boys and girls did after those
lessons that they must be pretty hot. "Oh YES!" she
chirped. "Could Megan come too? Pleease?"

Just then Megan came up, having signed up for the same
class. Again there were squeals and hugs and as Bob
held the girl he said "I think we could arrange that.
Megan, would you like me to make a special exception
and give you and Buffy some private lessons? Do you
think you guys are old enough for that?"

Megan smiled widely "YES!" she yelled, and jumped up in
the air.

"Keep it down": advised a grinning Bob. "We don't want
the other girls to get jealous, now do we?" The girls
quieted immediately. "OK, now, you two come to my cabin
tonight during free time and we'll start the lessons,
OK? And not a word to anyone." He thought for a minute.
"Do you two have boyfriends here at camp?"

Buffy jumped up and down. "I do! His name is Jack!"

Megan said "I met a guy last night and I like him a
lot. His name is Mark, but I don't suppose you could
call him my boyfriend."

"Has he kissed you yet?" asked Bob, looking intently at
the girl.

"Oh yeah, we made out last night." she giggled.

"OK... hmmmmmm... well, I tell you what, girls... let's
keep it secret from the boys for a few days, and if it
looks like it will work out with you two girls we might
even expand it to include the boys. How's that?"

Both girls knew enough about private lessons that they
knew there was some kind of sex involved. That was fine
with Megan, because she had a big secret that she
hadn't even told Buffy yet. She was waiting for the
right time, when the two girls could be alone for a
while. Megan had taught Buffy everything she knew about
sex, and now maybe they could both learn some more
together.

"We PROMISE!" both girls said, putting their dainty
hands over their left teen breasts. Bob wished it was
his hand. But there would be time enough for that
later.

That night at supper the boys wanted the girls to sneak
off into the woods during free time. "Oh gee, I wish we
could" said Buffy, leaning over to kiss Jack lightly on
the lips. "But we can't. We sighed up for this thing
and we have to do it during free time. It has to do
with makeup. Maybe you guys could come along?" she said
sweetly. Megan just grinned. Both boys said "NO
THANKS!" and started talking about shooting some hoops.

Free time after supper went until lights-out, which
wasn't until eleven. There were lots of things to do
during free time, including various extra classes and
practice sessions. There were, as well, classes on
makeup, like Buffy had alluded to, costume, set
production, fund raising and all the other things that
go along with small town productions, which is what
most of these kids were involved in. Each counselor had
his or her own list of things people could sign up for.
So it wasn't odd for the two girls to be seen going to
Bob's cabin. They'd never been in there before, and
they were surprised to see how nice it was.

There was a small bathroom off one wall, and the rest
of it was one room, but it was beautiful. All the
furniture was made of wood from the forest, and there
was carpet on the floor. There were curtains too, over
all the windows. The bed was what surprised them the
most, though. It was HUGE, King sized at least, and it
had red satin sheets on it! There were a couple of big
easy chairs that faced the bed.

He also had a TV set up, with a DVD and tape player
attached. It was quite a cozy place. The girls were
fresh in their white camp T shirts and blue gym shorts.
Both girls had their hair done up in a pony tail that
bobbed and swung whenever they moved their heads. They
looked delicious.

"My goodness you girls look sexy" said Bob, who was
sitting in one of the easy chairs. He was dressed in a
T shirt and shorts much like theirs. His feet were
bare.

"Oh Bob" gushed Buffy "Stop that! You're just teasing
us."

He smiled. "That I most certainly am NOT, my sexy
dears, and I think I'll be able to prove it to you a
little later on. But first! What is the one thing that
will ruin a performance faster than anything else?"

"Forgetting your lines," yelled Megan.

"No, you can always adlib" said Bob.

"Coming in late on cue?" said Buffy.

"No, that's not it either. If you're late, the rest of
the actors should be able to cover for you. No, this is
something that only some people feel, but which can
wreck a whole career."

Megan jumped up and down "I know... I know... STAGE
FRIGHT!!"

"Exactly!" said Bob. "Excellent. And how do you battle
stage fright?"

"Gee, I don't know," said both girls.

"Have either of you had speech in school?" said Bob.

"I have," said Buffy.

"Did your teacher ever tell you to fight stage fright
by imagining that your whole audience was naked?"

"YES! She DID say that! I remember that!" said Buffy
excitedly.

"Well, I'm going to use that technique to help make
sure you girls NEVER have stage fright. Only what we're
going to do is BE naked, rather than imagine somebody
else being naked." With that he stood up and took off
his shirt.

Buffy shifted from foot to foot. She really wanted to
see Bob naked. That would be so cool. But she wasn't so
sure about taking her own clothes off. She didn't think
she looked very good naked. "I don't know Bob" she
said, looking at the floor.

Bob put a finger under her chin. "I bet you think your
body is ugly." he said, looking into her eyes. He saw
her pupils dilate and knew he'd hit the nail on the
head. "You think your breasts are too big, or too
small, or the wrong shape. You probably don't have much
pubic hair, and think you should have lots more, like
your mother probably does. You think your hips are
wrong, or your belly button looks funny. Something like
that? Am I right?" He kept staring right into her eyes.

"How did you know that?" Buffy said with a whisper.

"It's all part of stage fright" he said calmly. "Let me
try one thing to help you, and then we'll see if you
want to stay on in private classes. Let me see you
naked, and if I can agree with you on anything you
don't like about your body, you can quit. How's that?"
He darted a look at Megan, but she had her hands on the
bottom of her shirt, like she was itching to take it
off, so he didn't worry about her.

"OK, I guess." mumbled Buffy. She was nervous, but she
pulled off her shirt. She really wanted to see Bob
naked, and thought this was the only way. Her blue
shorts were next, and she was left in a lacy white bra
and even lacier blue panties. Megan had on a sports bra
and yellow panties. "Aren't you going to take off your
shorts?" said Megan to Bob, who was standing there in
shorts only.

"I don't have anything on under them" he said. "I
didn't want to make you girls nervous."

"I won't be nervous" said Megan. She reached behind her
and unsnapped her bra, baring her chocolaty smooth
breasts with their black nipples. When Buffy hesitated,
Megan turned her and said "Here, I'll help!" She
unsnapped Buffy's bra and when Buffy put both hands on
top of the bra to keep it on her titties Megan leaned
down and jerked Buffy's panties to her knees. Both
girls shrieked and then giggled, but Buffy finally got
up the courage to step out of them and drop her bra.
Megan skinned her own panties off and stood, looking at
Bob.

"Now you" she said.

Bob stared at the two girls. They were gorgeous. Buffy
had perfect breasts that looked big enough to feed
babies already. Megan's were smaller, but still nice
and round. Her nipples looked like Hershey's kisses and
he wanted to taste them. He'd been right about Buffy
having very little pussy hair. He could see her
protruding pink lips just barely. Megan had thicker
black pussy hair, but her pussy lips stuck out even
further. He was very glad he'd decided to tutor these
two girls. He bent over and pulled his shorts down,
stepping out of them. When he stood up he said "And
this, girls, is my proof that I think you are both
sexy."

The girls stared, their mouths open, as his erection
was displayed before their unbelieving eyes. His bone
was at full mast, sticking straight out from his nest
of curly brown hair. It was a good seven and a half
inches long, and about as big around as three of the
girls' fingers. It was not circumcised, and the hood
was pulled back quite a bit due to the state of his
erection. His snake eye was peeking out at the world,
and the two naked girls in particular.

"Buffy, he's got a BONER!" squealed Megan and she
blushed bright red.

"Oh my gosh!" said Buffy, who was staring at the stiff
prick like a bird stares at a snake that's about to eat
it. "Oh my GOSH!" she squealed.

"Now girls!" said Bob in a stern voice. That's the
whole point here. If you can learn to be comfortable
around people naked, then you'll never suffer from
stage fright. Think about it. Both of you are pretty
uncomfortable right now, true?"

"Yeah!" said both girls.

"OK, then, what we're doing is working on that. We're
going to do normal things while we're naked, until you
don't even notice it, OK? Trust me girls, this will
work. I've done it a lot of times."

"But you've got a BONER Bob!" sighed Buffy.

"Oh, that just means he wants to have sex with us."
said Megan. "That's all."

"Really?" said Buffy wide eyed. "Is that true Bob? Is
your... thing stiff because you want to have sex with
us?"

Bob smiled. "Like I said, girls, you are both gorgeous
sexy girls, and I'm a normal man, so of course I want
to have sex with you. But that's not why we're here.
We're here to work on your stage fright. Nothing is
going to happen to you that you don't want to happen.
Now, what shall we do to get comfortable?"

Megan was excited. Bob's penis reminded her of her
secret, and she wanted to tell Buffy in the worst way.
But not yet. "Well" she said. "We could clean house."

"Great idea" said Bob and he got a broom for her. He
handed Buffy a dustpan and he grabbed a rag. "I'll
dust" he said. Then he pretended to dust while he
watched the two teens move around the cabin naked. His
cock got harder and harder. Usually the girls he did
this with were older, but these girls were HOT and he
was glad he'd taken them in. Buffy bent over to put the
dustpan down and he saw her cute cunny winking at him
under her butt cheeks. He wanted to slide his cock into
that sweet teen pussy, but he'd have to wait. It was
too soon yet. And Megan was gorgeous too. She stretched
upward with the broom to get at a cobweb up on the
ceiling and her legs parted as she stood on one toe.

He got a good look at her fat chewy pussy lips. He
realized his hand was on his cock, jacking it slowly
and made himself stop just as Buffy turned around to
look at him.

But Megan had seen him. She whispered to Buffy "He's
jackin' off Buffy!" Buffy turned immediately. She'd
jacked off a couple of boys. Megan had told her how to
do it right. She liked seeing the boys dicks shoot off,
except it was messy.

Buffy forgot she was naked. She marched right up to Bob
and said "You were jackin' off, weren't you Bob?"

He smiled. "Like George Washington, I cannot tell a
lie. You girls have got me going. I wasn't exactly
jacking off. I'm just so hot that it felt good to touch
myself. Don't you touch yourself when you're horny
Buffy?" She blushed and he said "I thought so. You too
I bet" he said to Megan.

Buffy laughed and said "You bet she does. She taught ME
how to do it!"

Bob raised his eyebrows and said "You girls are
nasty... doing that together. See? That's the kind of
thing that makes me want to touch myself." He grabbed
his dong and began stroking it. "You don't mind, do you
girls? You're so sexy and you've made me so hot, I
can't help it. Say it's OK for me to do it girls, I
need to get some relief!"

Both girls watched him, nodding. Their breath was
coming faster. They were excited. Their nipples were
stiff and achy. He stroked and a drop of man dew
flipped off the tip of his prick. He was standing, legs
spread, his leaking prick pointed right at the two
naked girls. He jacked, staring at their nipples,
dreaming of sucking them.

He looked at their pussies, thinking about stroking his
prick in them until the girls fainted. His sap shot out
in a three foot arc and splatted on the floor right in
front of Buffy's feet. She jumped, but didn't back up.
He shot again and then three more times before he had
to sit down in the chair because his knees were weak.

"Wow!" said Megan.

"Awesome!" said Buffy.

Both had itchy pussies and couldn't wait to get home to
their cabin so they could rub themselves to a nice
orgasm. They stayed another hour, setting the table and
then putting the silverware away. They made popcorn in
the microwave and talked about the school year. Just
like Bob had said, they soon quit paying so much
attention to the fact that they were all naked. He sent
them home, telling them to come back the next night. It
was early yet, but the girls wanted to get naked again,
this time in their room. They did just that and they
didn't quit masturbating until they'd each had three
nice long cums.

The next night both girls got to Bob's and started
taking their clothes off without even being told. Bob
looked at them and once again, when he dropped his
shorts he was hard as a board. The girls giggled and
Megan said "Gee, I guess we did it again, Buffy."

Buffy struck a pose. "That's what you get for having us
in private lessons, Bob. Are you going to beat off
again tonight? That was so hot last night."

Bob stroked his cock slowly. "I bet you girls went back
to your cabin last night and touched yourselves. Didn't
you now? Come on, tell the truth."

Buffy flamed red again. Megan smiled timidly, but
nodded.

Bob kept stroking. "That makes me so hot. Yes, I'm
gonna have to do it again tonight." He stroked some
more and the girls watched him closely. "I bet you
girls have seen boys do this, haven't you? I bet you
helped them, didn't you? How bout it Buffy, have you
ever helped a boy get off like this? You DID, I can see
it in your pretty face."

Buffy was excited that she had made this handsome man
so horny. Buffy's face flamed red. "I HAD to. He wanted
to put his hand in my panties, and the only way I could
keep him from doing it was to jack him off!"

"That's OK Buffy" panted Bob. "It's completely normal,
and it's a good way to keep a boy in line. I understand
that boy, though. I'd like to put my hand in your
panties too Buffy. You too Megan. I'd really like to
put my hand in your panties too."

"But we're not wearin' any panties Bob!" laughed Buffy.

"You know what I mean!" huffed Bob. "I wish I could rub
your pussies."

"But you can't! You're our counselor! It would be all
wrong!" moaned Buffy.

Megan came closer to Bob. "You can rub MY pussy Bob!"
she cried. She was hot as a firecracker from watching
him jerk his big boner. Her secret was bursting inside
her. "I NEED you to rub my pussy Bob!" she said as she
came within his reach.

Bob kept one hand on his cock and he slid the other
onto Megan's floppy pussy lips. He felt them, he
squeezed them, she was wet and slippery. He slid a
finger up in her and she moaned. "Buffy! I have to tell
you a secret!" she moaned.

Buffy couldn't believe what she was seeing. Her best
friend was letting Bob feel her up. Megan didn't let
boys feel her up. And now she was babbling about some
secret. "What?" she said, confused.

"I said I have to tell you a secret." panted Megan. "I
was gonna wait, but I can't... Ohhh that feels so
good." she sighed as Bob worked his thick finger in her
pussy.

Buffy was still confused. Why would Megan have to tell
a secret NOW? While she was being violated by her
counselor?

"What are you talking about?" she whined. Watching
Bob's finger sliding in and out of her friend's pussy
was making Buffy hot. She wanted to rub her pussy, but
she didn't think she should in front of Bob.

Megan sat down in the easy chair, pulling Bob to kneel
between her legs. She lay back and spread her legs wide
so Bob could stick his finger in her more. He jerked
with one hand and finger-fucked Megan with the other.

Megan hunched her pussy up at Bob's finger. "You know
my Uncle Frank?" Buffy nodded. "Well, I went to stay
with him for New Years, while my parents were gone to
New York"

Buffy was still confused. "So what does that have to do
with the fact that Bob's got his finger in your pussy?"

"While I was there he taught me some stuff" whined
Megan.

"Stuff?" said Buffy.

"What kind of stuff Megan?" said Bob.

"He popped my cherry!" yipped Megan.

"WHAT!?" yelled Buffy.

"I SAID HE POPPED MY CHERRY!" squealed Megan. "And now
I want to have something in my pussy." Her hips were
going wild.

Bob pulled his finger out of the heaving girl. "I have
something to put in your sweet pussy" he said, walking
on his knees until the tip of his boner was right at
the gaping entrance of Megan's chocolate pussy.

"NO! You CAN'T!" yelled Buffy.

"YES!" yelled Megan "I WANT TO!"

Bob let his prick touch her pussy. She moaned and
yelled "YES!".

Bob slid it in... all the way in... until there was no
more to give her. She went "AHHHHHHH... OH THANK YOU
BOB".

Buffy’s hand dove to her crotch and she rubbed her
pussy frantically. Her best friend was being fucked
right in front of her! This was the hottest thing she
ever saw in her life. Bob's complete, HUGE cock was
buried in her friend's pussy! She couldn't believe it.

Bob started bucking his hips back and then forward, and
Buffy could see that immense long thing sliding out and
then back in to Megan's pussy. It looked shiny and
slick... and HUGE. But Megan didn't act like it was too
big. Quite the contrary, she cooed and held Bob to her,
telling him how much she loved his big stiff prick.
Pretty soon her eyes got big and she yelled "I'm
cummin' Buffy, I'm feelin' it good!"

And Bob was right there with her. He said "Yes, cum all
over my cock little Megan, and I'll give you a present.
Then he stiffened and groaned and shoved his cock deep
in Megan's chocolate belly. He grunted several times
and Buffy knew that his cock was squirting, just like
it had the night before, except that all that stuff was
going up into Megan's pussy!

It was so hot that Buffy felt her own orgasm coming on
her.

When he was done Bob dragged his shrinking prick out of
Megan's well-fucked pussy.

She lay there, legs spread, thick white spunk filling
her open pussy mouth and running out and down to her
butt. "Oh gee you squirted so much stuff in me Bob,
what shall I do? It's leaking out all over the place!"

Bob stood staring at the pussy he'd just filled up with
his baby juice. "You should hold it in Megan." he said.
"Just put a couple of fingers over it and it'll soak
in. That way it won't make a mess." He secretly hoped
that by holding it in she would ensure there would be a
healthy kicking baby in her womb in about six months.

Buffy was getting her cookies too as she rubbed her
pussy furiously. "OH! I'm gonna cum!" she squealed. She
was surprised when Bob appeared in front of her on his
knees. His face darted to her pussy as his hand pulled
her hand away. His long tongue licked her clitty and he
sucked on it hard. Buffy was frozen with passion.
"Ooooooo Megan he's licking my muffy!" she cried,
feeling his tongue making her happy.

"Shit! It feels good!" she moaned as she pushed her
pussy into his face. He pushed her backward, toward the
bed until she ran into it. She flopped back, weak with
the thrills he was giving her. Now he could really
press his face into her slit and he nibbled her clit.

She popped!

"AWWWWWWWWW!" she groaned as her orgasm splashed all
over inside her. Her pussy squirted and Bob lapped it
all up. As she came down he worked his way up and
suckled her puffy and hard nipples as she sighed. Then,
as she watched in awe, he fisted his slick used up
prick and milked a big blob of rich white cream out of
the snake-eye. As it was ready to drip off, he lowered
his prick tip between Buffy's spread naked pussy lips
and rubbed that cream into her pussy mouth. He spread
it all over and even tried to poke his cock in her a
little, but it was too soft.

It was quiet in the room as they all panted, trying to
get their breaths.

"Wow" said Megan, looking adoringly at Bob. "We
fucked!"

He nodded and said "Are you sorry?"

"OH NO!" she squealed. "I love to fuck. It feels so
good. Can we keep fucking Bob? Please?"

"I suppose so, though that's not supposed to be in your
private lessons. But what about Buffy? We don't want to
leave her out. She might feel jealous."

Buffy opened her mouth and laughed. "You don't need to
worry about me. That thing wouldn't fit in me in a
million years. But I sure liked it when you licked my
pussy. I've heard of that but I was too scared to let
the boys do that. They might want to fuck my cherry."

Bob looked at her hotly. He knew who was going to pluck
that particular fruit.

The next night when the girls got there Bob was already
naked. He let them in and by the time they were naked
he had another hardon. He went up to Megan and pushed
her up against the wall, kissing her. Their tongues
flipped and he bent his knees. He lifted one of her
legs and plugged his cock into her cute teen pussy.
Then he stood up and filled her belly with cock. Megan
sighed with happiness as he lifted her off the floor.
Then he bounced her until she was shaking she came so
hard. He walked her to the bed, where Buffy was lying,
spread out, finger-fucking herself rapidly.

"You guys look so hot" she gasped as she stuck two
fingers in her cunt.

Bob flopped Megan back on the bed and ate her pussy for
a while. Then he crawled up and while he sucked her
black nipples, he slid his cock in her again. He
pounded her, fucking her with long hard strokes and she
squirted on his cock again. He looked at Buffy. He
wanted to shoot his sperm in her. He knew Megan would
let him plant his seed in her any time, but he really
wanted to pick Buffy's fresh cherry. "You want me to
lick you again?" he said, leaning over the sex crazed
teen.

"Oh yeah, please suck my pussy again Bob" she moaned.

He pulled his hard dick out of Megan and got down to
feast on Buffy's pussy. Two orgasms later he'd worked
his way up to her full breasts, and was licking and
sucking her inch long nipples as she squirmed under
him. He let his hard cock dig into her pussy.

He kissed her. "I want to fuck you Buffy," he said
between kisses. He poked her pussy with his cock.

"Nooo you can't," she moaned, but she kissed him more.

"Come on, you'll love it," he said. He pushed and her
pussy lips spread open for him.

"Nooo, I'm a virgin," she whined.

"I know you are, and I want to be the first man to fill
your sweet pussy up." He pushed again and the head of
his cock popped into her pussy mouth.

"Nooo, you can't," she panted. But her hips pushed up.
"I'm scared. You have to take it out." Her hips pushed
up again and an inch went in her.

"OK, I'll take it out," he said and he pushed some
more. She was tight, and hot and slick.

"When you gonna take it out Bob?" she said, humping at
him.

He sucked her nipples some more, until her pussy was
jumping and had gobbled up another two inches of his
boner. He had about half of it in her now.

"I'm gonna take it out soon," he said. He looked her in
the eye. She looked back. She was taking him good. He
pushed the rest in her in one long, slow shove. His
cock tip hit her cervix and her eyes went round and
wide.

"It's in me," she whispered, panting. "Your cock's in
my pussy Bob!"

"Yeah it is" he kissed her. "But I'm gonna take it
out." He began pulling it out, an inch at a time,
slowly.

Buffy decided she didn't want it out any more. "No
wait!" she said. "Leave it in a little longer."

Bob slid it back in. Then he started fucking her. He
didn't pound Buffy. He stared in her green eyes and he
pronged her gently. His cock tip kissed her cervix over
and over until she trembled and shook and had her first
cum with a prick in her. It was a good cum, better than
her fingers would do. She loved it. She knew now why
Megan let Bob fuck her so quickly.

Bob knew he had another fuck toy. He kept rodding her
slowly as she came. Then, when it was over, he let
himself go. He slid in a few more times and put his
lips in her ear. "I'm gonna squirt now Buffy," he
whispered.

She shuddered as he pushed it in hard. "My cock's clear
in your womb baby," he whispered. "Here it is!"

His cock bucked and a long hot silver ribbon of sperm
lanced into Buffy's womb. "I'm sperming you baby," he
said, as two more heavy shots of juice soaked her baby
box. "It's all for you and Megan," he said as he packed
a half a cup of seed into her garden. And with every
spurt, Bob hoped he was making a baby in this cute
girl.

***

Bob made the girls take some time off. He didn't want
their boyfriends to get suspicious. Besides, he had his
eye on some other cute girls who might just need a shot
of his heavy cock in their pussies too. He told Buffy
and Megan to come back in a week for more private
lessons.

The next night the girls hooked up with Jack and Mark.
Both girls were horny from fucking, and both wanted to
fuck some more. They invited the boys into their side
of the quad. In no time they were lying on their beds,
each with a boy's hand in their pants.

Buffy said, "My pants are too tight. I think I might
have to take them off." Jack grinned, and happily
helped her remove them. Now all that kept his hands
from her pussy were her skimpy panties. Jack slid his
hand in those panties and slicked a finger in his
girlfriend.

Megan didn't say anything. She just took her pants off
and pulled Mark's off too. "Have you ever had a blow
job? I'd sort of like to taste you." she whispered in
Mark's ear.

Mark was astounded. He'd tried and tried to get a girl
to suck his dick, but none of them would. Now here was
this milk chocolate beauty offering to do it. He pulled
his skivvies down, exposing his long thin boner and
Megan swallowed the whole thing. She sucked and kissed
and slurped on it until he said he was going to shoot
and then she pulled off.

"Nooo," he moaned. "I was so close."

Megan crawled on top of him and kissed him. "I'll
swallow it later. Right now I know a better way to get
it in my tummy." Then, to his utter amazement, she
lifted her pussy up and sank down on his aching prick.

He wasn't ready for that. He wasn't prepared. He blew
his cork and flooded her young pussy with potent
teenage cum. Megan laughed and fucked her new lover
hard, milking every bit. Then she rolled him over so he
could fuck her some more.

Buffy and Jack were going at it hard now. His fingers
were in her. She needed more. She took off her top. She
dropped her bra. She demanded that he suck her nipples.
He pulled her panties down and she let him. He had his
cock out. He wanted to put it in her but he didn't
think she'd let him. He tried to be sneaky and slip it
in slowly. As soon as Buffy felt his cock at the
opening of her sex she slammed her pussy up and
swallowed half his cock. Her legs came up and her heel
whacked his ass. He drove forward and, just like that,
he was fucking his girlfriend. She was hot and tight
and she made him want to squirt. "You gonna shoot in
me?" she panted in his ear.

"I want to," he said.

"I want you to," she cooed.

He fired her full of his potent teenaged cum. He packed
her pussy. He shot until his balls hurt. She loved
every hot spurt.

They all fell asleep, but teenage boys can do it a lot.
Both boys woke up in the night and wanted to fuck their
girls some more. The girls let them. By morning those
girls should have weighed two pounds more with all that
sperm in their bellies.

For the next two days, every time Jack could get Buffy
alone some place, or Mark could get Megan alone some
place. They slid their ever stiff cocks into ever horny
pussies and squirted them full of hot slippery cream.
Every time the girls found themselves somewhere where
no one would see, they spread their perfect teen legs
for their randy boy friends and let them slid their
pricks in and out of their pussies until they came.
Those bad boys always stuck their nasty cocks just as
far up in the girls as they could and then squirted.

Bob couldn't wait a week to fuck his two favorite fuck
toys. He had them come in every two days for private
lessons. Every two days he served up a hot load of cum
for each girl's pussy. He taught them how to give the
best blow jobs. He ate their pussies better than anyone
else. They loved his lessons and used them on their boy
friends.

Now, you might think that, what with getting their
pussies packed with baby butter every single day (and
twice at night) that these girls would have ended up
pregnant. Acting camp was, after all, three months
long.

Both girls had their periods the first month.

Megan missed her period the next month. She didn't
care.

Buffy missed her period just 10 days before she left to
go back home.

Both girls told Bob, and of course he thought those
babies were his. Neither girl knew and neither girl
cared. They knew how to fuck and suck and they knew
they could get men to do whatever they wanted.

So they left acting camp knocked up good and proper.

Megan went to visit her Uncle as soon as she got home.
In no time at all she was flat on her back while he
packed her full of his spooge. When her parents found
out she was pregnant, they were furious and kicked her
out. Her nice Uncle, who of course thought the baby was
his, took her in so she'd have someplace to live. That
worked out well for them both, since after that he got
to fuck her every single day.

When Buffy finally admitted to her mother that she
hadn't had a period in four months, her mother screamed
and yelled and grounded Buffy to the house until the
baby was born. Poor Buffy. The only male around was her
big brother. She cried on his shoulder and in no time
he was sneaking into her room every night and fucking
her socks off. Seeing as how it was safe to cum in her,
he did. The only problem was that, after the baby was
born - a fine healthy beautiful boy - he kept shooting
off in her until she was knocked up good and proper
again!

What a pair of sluts our little actresses were. But,
you know what?

Neither one of them EVER had a single attack of stage
fright!

In fact, I hear they did so well in the local amateur
theatrical company... they've been selected to be
counselors at acting camp!

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 42

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Shocking Way To Wake Up
by Bugman (address withheld)
Edited by MLH

***

When a fourteen year old wakes up to find her sister's
husband shoving his manhood into her virgin body, she
tries every way possible to save her cherry, but alas,
it was too late. (Mf-teen, ped, nc, rp, 1st, v, mast,
oral, anal)

***

From somewhere in my dream I was with a boy who claimed
to love me and kept trying to kiss me and place his
hands where I didn't wish to be touched.

Still the dream persisted, and I was becoming agitated
to be point I was ready to slap the unknown boy who was
now touching me between my legs. No one had every
touched me is such a personal way. I felt his fingers
move down the front of my panties and begin stroking
and playing in my body hair over my sex, and then his
finger was touching and attempting to enter my sex.

Suddenly I felt this finger being pushed up into my
body and I knew that this would lead to his raping my
fourteen year old body. I knew I needed to slap him and
I struck him hard with my fist, then my dream ended and
became reality.

"Ouch, why did you hit me Darcy? I only wanted to be
close to you."

Her twenty-two year old brother-in-law asked as she
became fully awake. Nathan Couper, who everyone called
Nate, had been constantly sexually teased by his wife's
only daughter since first meeting his wife nearly three
years ago.

Nate had resisted her constant young female flirtations
until the past couple of months, then he had started to
hug her, but only if they were alone.

When he would kiss her cheek as they greeted each
other, the sensual looking teen had been pressing her
breasts and then her pussy against his legs. Two weeks
ago, Darcy started to move her mouth so that he was
kissing her on the lips.

When it was decided that his little charming sister-in-
law would spend three weeks in his control while her
parents went on a long awaited and to them lifetime
dream vacation, Nate wondered if he could keep himself
in check around the sexy girl.

Nate had watched his cute sister-in-law develop into a
real beauty, her 32-B breasts topped off her petite and
not quite five foot tall body. Just a week ago she had
her hair styled in a pixie cut. The dark brown hair of
the adorable girl was naturally wavy and she had it
styled, as did the other girls for their dance class
group photograph.

He first saw all her friends at his wife's parent's
place at a Sunday afternoon bar-b-que, they all had
pixie cuts, and Darcy told him their dance group was
called the Pixie Cat Dancers.

Traci, Nate's twenty-one year old wife was a nurse and
an army officer serving in Iraq. For five months, Nate
was not able to feel his wife's 34-C breasts against
his chest while they made love, unable to feel his
wife's smooth legs wrapped around his waist as she
heaved her hips up to meet his cock as he stroked her
welcoming pussy with his seven inches of thick male
meat.

When he took Traci her first time, it was on their
second date. Getting her into bed wasn't the difficult
part of having sex with her, finding a way to get his
cock up her tight pussy was the real problem! She
resisted him taking her virginity for a few minutes,
but passion soon overcame her and eventually she spread
her pussy lips enough so that he could lodge the head
of his thick cock into her moist lips. He struggled to
be gentle with her, but finally he found it necessary
to simply jam his dick up her pussy as hard as he
could.

For an older female, her first time caused her to cuss
him as her legs flopped all around him and in the air
as he nailed her on his college dorm bed. Once he
finally got his thick seven inch cock all the way up
her pussy with his balls touching her ass, he froze and
she swooned!

After the initial sting of having such a thick cock
shoved up her pussy, Traci could not believe how
wonderfully full she felt!

They fucked three times that first night!

#

"Nate, get off me, take your hand out of my panties,
no, don't kiss my breasts, stop it," Darcy nearly
shouted out as she realized what was happening wasn't a
dream. Thinking to her self, the teen asked, "Why is he
doing this, all I wanted was to tease him and see if he
liked my body?"

Fear of what was happening was slowly becoming somewhat
pleasant as Nate had taken the complete cap of her
puffy nipple into his mouth and was sucking as if he
was going to devour her complete titty. His finger had
stopped stroking up and down the lightly haired lips of
her "ditty" and trying to worm its way up inside her.

"Stop, please Nate, not tonight, we can do it in the
morning, please?"

"Okay, if you want to dream about having sex with me
all night and do it in the morning, that's ok with me!

Darcy, take my cock in your hand, you've been rubbing
against it for the past few weeks, so now hold the
fetching cock your little pussy was making hard."

Tentatively, thinking it would stop him from wanting
actual sex, Darcy's hand moved down and found the hard
dick she had been pushing her "ditty" against and when
she was in bed, used in her fantasy while masturbating.
For the past year, Darcy had been masturbating, and
once she had selected her brother-in-law as the object
of her juvenile desires, found her orgasms more
intense.

Once she had commenced rubbing her hard body against
the handsome husband of her only sibling she loved
feeling his boner get firm as she pressed her sex
against him. Now, she was hoping that if she held
Nate's hard thick prick and let him caress her, she
could put off having sex with him. "If I get him to
just touch me, then I will find a way in the morning to
stop him from having sex with me."

#

Darcy wondered how she would survive the next three
weeks alone with the man who was now suckling her
breasts. First one and them the other, as his finger
was moving back and forth in her "ditty" and she found
her hand was stroking his boner on its own.

"Darcy, we don't need to have sex tonight, but move
your hips up so I can take off your panties."

Darcy knew that it was not a good idea to let him pull
her panties off, but she thought anything to keep Nate
from having sex with her would be helpful. While being
fondled, Darcy recalled how she had undressed in her
room with the door open. She decided to tease Nate, by
leaving her light on, and only sleep in her panties, as
she wanted him to see her titties. Darcy had lain on
her bed reading a magazine and when she saw him
standing in the open door, pretended to not notice him
looking at her body through the open bedroom door.

Finally Darcy saw Nate moving toward her bed, and
wondered what he would do, when he said, "Nice view
Darcy, you're really stacked! I wondered what they
looked like cutie pie, you're beautiful!"

Acting as if she was, at first, not aware of him
staring at her perfect tits, Darcy let the book fall
down and cover her firm and high upward thrusting
breasts, said as if surprised, "Nate, I didn't think
about you seeing me, sorry."

"Not a problem, but you have some nice hooters, so you
can show them to me anytime, in fact I wouldn't object
if you pulled that magazine away and let me see those
beauties again."

While she did as he asked, Darcy pitched the magazine
toward Nate and asked, "Like this you mean," and
displayed her proud titties to her handsome brother-in-
law.

"Okay, now you've seen them. Give me a good night kiss,
and turn the light off as you leave."

After kissing her lips, and feeling just the very tip
of her tongue press against his own while they kissed,
Nate moved his face down and suddenly kissed the large
round end of Darcy's left tit.

"Goodnight, you two," Nate said as he stood up and
turned to walk out of the bedroom and flipped the light
switch as he moved on toward the room where he was
sleeping.

Just before leaving the room, Darcy whispered in an
excited but throaty voice, "You're terrible Nate, I
think?"

#

In his own bed, the one he and his wife Traci shared
when they spent the night at her parent's home, Nate
could not get over the boldness of his alluring teenage
sister-in-law. Laying there showing me her tits, and
those damn nipples were absolutely unbelievable.

The caps of her areolas, with nubs of nipples, covered
the top third of her boobs and appeared as if they were
pink tits on top of her high pointed tits, yes, my
little tease has tits on tits, he thought. Hell, those
tits must be proud, as they stand straight out from her
body, just like her sister's Nate thought.

While holding his erection in his hand as he lay in
bed, Nate wondered if his mother-in-law's 34-C boobs
stood as firm as they appeared when she had on a tee-
shirt or sweater, which she liked to be tight. Even
Traci had commented about her mother's tits being so
firm for having had two children and even nursed us she
had told him on numerous occasions.

What will Darcy do if I crawl in bed with her? If I
wait until she is sound asleep and get in bed with her
she won't be able to object until I have her in my
arms. After all, she has humped my leg and hard on for
the past few weeks, so she must want to mess around.

Getting out of his bed and removing his boxer shorts,
Nate walked to the bedroom of his teen sister-in-law.
Looking into the dark room, he could hear she was
sleeping soundly by the easy and unlabored breathing
one has while having a deep sleep.

Slowly, Nate slipped into the sleeping girl's bed. His
erection was so hard and blood filled with expectations
of giving the teen a sound fucking, he believed it
would break off if he bumped into something hard.

Easing under the sheet the girl was covered with, Nate
slowly moved until his cock was pressed against her
left leg. He moved his hand down and began to stroke
the crotch of the abbreviated thin panty covering her
sex. The panty was so narrow, it had slipped up into
her crack and really only covered her clit! Nate was
able to feel her baby soft bald pussy lips on either
side of the thin gusset.

He moved to once more kiss the large caps covering her
fourteen year old left tit. His mouth opened to begin
feeding at the milk less mammary glands. Hell, it must
run in the family, as Traci has identical large caps on
her tits, and they still appear to be teen boobs.

#

Waking up to the early morning glow of the summer sun
lighting the back of the curtains and vertical blinds
covering the two large windows in his sister-in-law's
bedroom, Nate looked at the clock on the wall and saw
it was only six-thirty. His cock was still rock hard,
and his finger was being gripped by the young pussy
that was wrapped around it since he eased it up inside
the previous night.

Slowly and nearly in a stealth like manner, furtiveness
in the snake like way of moving up to strike suddenly
at its prey, Nate eased his finger out of Darcy's
clasping pussy, pulled her panties off and moved the
teen so her legs were parted and slowly reinserted his
finger. He moved her legs until he was positioned
between them and his fully erect cock was able to press
against the small cleft between his fourteen year old
sister-in-law's perfectly shaped teenage legs.

Nate had noticed the girl's legs when she was dressed
in a dress, shorts or bathing suit, and knew the years
of dancing had formed them into perfect shape. While
moving Darcy into the position he wanted, their legs
scissored between each other, he felt the girl starting
to wake a few times. Nate simply stopped until the girl
was sound asleep again. Slowly he progressed in moving
her to the desired sexual posture he needed to be able
to shove his cock up her fourteen year old pussy.

Before easing his finger from the tightly gripping
pussy, he loved feeling it grip and release on a steady
rhythm. The squeezing of the muscles of Darcy's pussy
was like a tempo of some instrument that maintained the
same actions over and over, and so repetitive it never
altered its rhythm.

Nate could feel the interior of Darcy's pussy was
soaking wet with her juices, and had even coated the
outside of his finger where it joined the knuckle to
his hand. Slowly Nate eased his finger from the tight
young sex of the sleeping girl, and replaced his finger
with his cock. Looking at the clock on the wall, Nate
saw he had been nearly a quarter of an hour in reaching
this part of his goal.

Now came the moment of truth as Nate moved the thick
head of his cock to the tender and yet to be breached
lips of the young pussy.

"Hot damn, I'm going to get two sister's cherries, my
wife's and now my young sister-in-law's sweet virgin
pussy," Nate said to him self as he felt the blunt end
of his cock pushing open the puffy lips of the young
girl's pussy.

Just as he wedged the head of his cock half way into
Darcy's tight cunt, the girl started to move and wake
up. Holding his body completely still, he found she was
soon back sleeping. Waiting a couple of minutes he once
more started the sawing motion to gain a fraction of an
inch at a time to get his cock all the way up the
tender and virgin pussy until he could take her cherry.

Damn, I want to lie on top of her and just do her, but
if I don't get my cock lodged just right, she might
jerk her pussy and my cock would be pulled out of her
cherry box. Finally Nate felt the head slip inside the
inner labia of the young sex, and he knew he was safe.

Moving so he was getting on top of Darcy, his actions
woke the girl and she asked, "What... no... oh no...
Nate you must stop, I've never done anything, really I
want to stay a virgin... that hurts, take it out of
me... oh it hurts, don't push in me like that!"

While Darcy was trying to use her hands to push his
body from between her legs, and at times striking him
with her fist, Nate held her so she could not escape .

"Take me Baby Cakes; you've wanted this every since you
started rubbing your little twat against me."

"No, don't Nate, it hurts me... stop your going in to
deep... augh no more, it hurts, take it out and I'll
let you tonight, honest I will."

"You told me last night I could do you this morning, it
is morning so now let me get that sweet red cherry you
have hiding up in that pussy." Nate said with a hint of
sarcasm to his voice.

"NATE... STOP! I CAN'T... AUGH, NO!" Darcy cried as the
pain of her cherry being spit by the head of her
sister's, husband's thick cock was battering through
the overly thick membrane of her hymen until it slid to
the entrance of her womb.

When her hymen was split, the fourteen year girl
suffered from having an overly thick hymen, and she
shouted out, "NOOOOO... OH GOD IT HURTS... AUGHHHHH!"

Nate listened as the fourteen year old cried out in
pain as her cherry was split all around the head of his
cock. Nate recalled hearing nearly the same words when
he took her sister, his wife's cherry on their second
date. Telling Darcy, and most likely he had spoken the
same thing to his wife and the teen girl's sister,
Traci, "Fuck me back, move your butt up and take my
cock in your busted pussy."

"Please don't do it, someone help me, make him stop...
oh it hurts don't push so deep in me... no... take your
finger out of my back hole." Once more Darcy was
screeching out her desire and asking Nate to stop,
"Augh no, someone please help me... aughhhh - my god
it's killing me." Darcy continued sobbing out as Nate
jammed his cock into the slender girl's small cunt as
he deep as he could with the end of his cock pushed up
against her cervix when he shot his load of cum.

Moving from between the fourteen year old legs of the
girl whom he had just given her first fuck, he looked
down and saw the bleeding sex that was forcing out her
blood mixed with his cum.

When she placed her hand over her bald pussy, Darcy
felt the wetness and when pulling her hand up, looked
at the results of being fucked for her first time.

#

When Darcy rose from the bed, with the help of her
brother-in-law, her legs wobbled, and her pussy felt as
if it was on fire. For the youthful but highly
developed girl of fourteen, she had suffered the minor
pain of two more fucks and three fucks in fewer than
two hours had given her knowledge of what sex would be
like the rest of her life. During the third fuck she
was ready to climax when Nate went off in her once
more.

"Nate, oh no, don't stop... I was about ready..."

Knowing the girl was telling him she was ready to
climax for the first time with a male, he moved between
her thighs and immediately went down on her, careless
of blood, cum and anything else that was leaking from
her sex. Then it happened in only moments, "NATE, WHAT
IS HAPPENING... AUGHHHH, YESSSS, OH NATE I LOVE YOU...
NOW DARLING, NOW!"

Nate knew the fourteen year old girl was giving him her
virgin cum and his tongue was sampling her virgin
blood, his own semen and her female juices. Hell, this
is the same thing my wife did.

"What the hell would it be like to do their mother?"
Nate asked himself.

Darcy followed Nate into the bathroom, and he adjusted
the shower for them and they stepped in under the spray
of the fairly cool water. Darcy was suffering mixed
emotions, and knew that she was as much to blame for
what occurred as her sister's spouse, perhaps more as
she had teased him and rubbed her body against his.

Feeling the strong hands of the man who had just made
her a woman, Darcy loved feeling him sooth her breasts
with his soapy hands. Her mind thought about the time
she had "accidentally" grabbed his hand in hers and
pulled it onto her teen breasts. Thinking no one had
noticed, Darcy was surprised when her mother told her a
few days before leaving on her vacation trip,

"Sweetheart, don't think that Nate might not take you
up on your offers, and understand that placing his hand
on your protruding breasts could lead to more."

"Mother, I didn't do any such a thing..."

"Honey, mothers have eyes in the back, sides and front
of their heads, so be careful or you might just get
what your asking for, trust me, I know."

Now she looked at the hands that were reaching around
from behind her, as her back was pressed against the
front of Nate. She asked, "Did you enjoy what we
did...? I liked it at the end... I've never come so
hard... didn't it bother you to get my blood on your
face?"

"Loved every smudge of your virginity on my face, and
you've made me into a vampire, as long as I can drink
YOUR blood." Then Nate realized the girl had indicated
she had climaxed previously, he asked, "So when and how
did you go off before, tell me the details or I might
have to spank these cute round balls you sit on," and
as she spoke, gripped her buttocks in his hands.

"Nate, I can't tell you about my getting off before and
oh your finger; you shouldn't push it up me back there,
should you?"

"Yes, I should touch you back there, and maybe you
would like to enjoy this up there," and as he spoke,
pressed his erection against her pink sphincter.

Darcy couldn't help but wiggle her soapy buns against
the delicious feeling of his hard cock pushing on her
little rosebud.

"Tell me, I'm guessing you masturbate, since everybody
does, so that's how you climaxed before I ate you out?"

"Yeah, I do sometimes, and it feels good, but not like
when you... ate... ate me out... that is oral sex,
correct?

"Correct!"

"And girls do guys by what they call sucking, correct?"

"Want to suck me and do me the honor of being your
first blow job, pretty one?" Nate asked, and then
added, "Or do you want to try butt fucking? My cock is
hard and ready to do more than just tickle your
sphincter. Would you like me to shove my cock the rest
of the way up between your cute little buns?"

"Right now I only want to be treated to breakfast, can
I be your date for breakfast, and perhaps tonight I
might consider the other thing, butt... butt fu... butt
fucking, there I said it, hell I must be a terrible
girl for saying such things."

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 43

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Becky Made Me Do It!
By Michael - Phoenix AZ (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

Hello, my name is Jason, and I'm gay. This story is
essentially about a gay experience I had, or more
accurately a Bi-sexual experience that I had a couple of
years back. I thought it was unusual enough to share, so
here it is. (MMF, gay/straight, voy, work, alcohol)

***

It all started when I met Becky Anderson. She was a real
hotty! She had a body that a guy might dream about while
masturbating, you know the type; big innocent eyes in an
exceedingly pretty face and a body that would be at home
naked on any topless beach in the world. I knew that
girls like her existed, but I never thought that I'd ever
have one.

I met Becky at work. I'd graduated with a bachelors in
Business Economics and found a job after only a few weeks
of searching. It was at a well-recognized auto parts
company in the corporate office.

Well, Becky was working as the administrative secretary
to the head dude, the president of the company. And since
I was working in the accounting department our paths
crossed on a regular basis.

I still don't know why but for some reason Becky glommed
on to me right from the start. I can still remember the
first time she said anything to me. It was when we were
both on our way out to lunch and we kind of bumped into
each other at the front exit. She looked at me and said,
"Looks like we're both in a big hurry to get out of this
fucking place, huh?"

I was totally shocked that this beautiful woman who up
until that moment had always looked so efficient and
professional... That she would say the "fuck" word in the
lobby of her place of work and to me a perfect stranger.
But what really threw me off more was what she said next.

"Why don't you let me buy you lunch new guy. It'd be fun
to get to know you I think."

I was nervous because I was new and she worked for the
boss so I agreed even though under normal circumstances I
would have preferred to spend my time alone, or if I had
to share it I would have preferred Sid, the handsome guy
from the mailroom.

We actually never did eat lunch that afternoon. What
happened was that Becky told me that she would drive and
we ended up in a vacant farm field about three miles away
from work with her hand in my pants.

When we first pulled off the main road and then down a
dirt one I said in alarm, still not knowing what was in
store for me, "Hey, this isn't the way to Denny's!"

Becky glanced over at me and smiled saying, "Yeah I know.
I thought I'd have a special meal today if it's okay with
you."

Believe it or not I still didn't have a clue what was
coming, but I soon found out when she pulled the car up
under a bunch of tall trees and turned off the engine. We
sat there for a moment listing to the hot engine ticking
as it cooled, then Becky scooted over next to me so close
that I found myself scrunched up against the passenger
door.

She pulled my face to hers and gave me a long deep kiss.
I could feel her tongue pressing against my closed lips
as if she was trying to force it into my mouth. I finally
opened my mouth and she jumped up against me and started
to really kiss me like she wanted to climb down my
throat.

Well, I'd never even kissed a female before, other than
my mother and a couple aunts, and this was something I'd
never even thought about in my life. I found to my
embarrassment that I couldn't breathe and was about to
black out from a lack of oxygen, or maybe fright.

I almost did, I think I fainted for a few seconds because
I don't remember Becky opening the fly to my pants, but I
certainly remember the feel of her hand on my dick as it
came alive from the wonderful friction her "jacking"
motions were causing.

Yes I know that I'm gay, but hey, stimulation is
stimulation and she was good at it. Up until then I'd
only had two sexual experiences, both with guys. One was
at summer camp when I was 13; my folks sent me to a
place in the High Sierras called Unalyee and I met
another boy who was just as horny as me.

That camp had things set up so that two boys shared a
tent. They did the same with the girl's camp across the
stream. Anyway, my tent mate Rob and I got along pretty
well and things were normal until we were into the second
week and there was some fuss about one of the camp
counselors and a girl camper.

That little incident got Rob and I talking about sex,
while we were lying in bed after lights out one night.
Being 13 and boys we tried to impress each other with our
great knowledge of things sexual, until he finally
blurted out that he was a virgin. At first I couldn't
believe that he'd said it. I mean I was a virgin too, but
I would never admit it to a fellow teenager.

Then when he said he hadn't even jacked off yet I was
sure that I was in the Twilight Zone. It started with me
telling him what he was missing and ended a week later
with both of use giving each other manual and oral sex
every night. You know, when you're 13 years old, whether
you're gay or straight a guy can't get enough sex.

At least we had nothing to regret in the volume of sex we
had with each other. I know that I was in heaven; I'd
always wondered what it would be like to be with another
boy and actually touch him and play with his body. That
week was something that I'll never forget no matter how
long I live. The freedom I felt with Rob; he'd let me do
just about anything to him and I did. Just about. We
never did do any anal stuff, but everything else you
could imagine two teenage boys doing, we did!

Then it was time to leave for home and we packed up and
while waiting in the area for the buses to show up to
take us back to civilization, we could hardly take our
eyes off each other. I know that I was in love. Even if
it was a shallow love it was still love. I loved his
body, and what he let me do to it, and I also loved what
he'd done to mine.

After camp we met one other time and had a furtive little
tryst that although was physically satisfying, was less
than what we had at camp. Rob lived quite aways from my
house so we just never got back together again after
that.

The second time I actually had sex was when I was drunk
out of my mind on weekend during college and ended up
being fucked in the butt by several grad students who
thought they were "doing" a straight undergrad who was
just too drunk to put up a fight.

*

So now that I've explained my lack of experience and my
sexual persuasion, you'll understand a little better what
a mind blowing experienced Becky's little "lunch date"
was for me. Although I didn't really "like" girls her
mouth worked wonders on my throbbing boner and when she'd
made me come and looked up into my face for my "approval"
with my come smeared on her lips, well what could I do
but give it.

I think she knew that I was different, but she didn't say
anything. And after that afternoon, even though I'd try
to avoid her, she would waylay me whenever she was horny
and we'd either end up at motel 6 down the street from
Corporate Headquarters or down a dirt road in her car.

I quickly realized that I "could" perform in bed with a
woman. I didn't enjoy it all that much, not like Rob at
summer camp, but I did "get off" a few times and at least
I could pretty much stay hard long enough to get her off,
at least when she was on top doing the work.

I still don't really know what attracted Becky to me, but
I kept wishing that she'd stop bugging me, although I
never said it because after all she was the boss's right-
hand person and had his ear.

Then things changed. I noticed that Becky was stepping
out with another guy. Chad was a handsome fellow from
collections and I had to admit that he looked like a stud
horse in the crotch area. I'd noticed that the first time
I saw him standing by the water cooler. There was an
obvious bulge running down one leg of his pants even
though he didn't look like he was aroused.

I guess Becky had noticed the same thing and had taken
Chad to "lunch" within a couple of days of his starting
work at the company. I was relieved, but for some strange
reason I was a little jealous. Was it because I knew she
was screwing Chad and I wished it was me doing him? Or
heaven forbid did I feel jealousy because another man was
plugging her.

I was confused, and pretty much in a bad mood until one
afternoon Becky stopped by my cubical and told me that
she wanted to see me that evening. Then my face turned
bright red when she continued, "I've decided to try
something new. I want you and Chad at the same time, what
do you think about that?"

A threesome? With Chad? Well, I guess I should have said
no. But if I was going to do that I should have done so
several months before when Becky was bent over my crotch
sucking me off. So I asked, "Is Chad alright with this?"

Becky looked a little board and said, "I'm not telling
him. You just show up at my house around 9 and I'll have
Chad eating out of my hand. I really want to do this
Jason and I'm expecting to get your help. Chad has
already said no to a threesome, but you know me well
enough to know I don't accept no for an answer."

Normally I'd have said okay and just not shown up, but I
was interested. The thought of seeing Chad naked and
fucking Becky, well, it really turned me on. I could
imagine in my mind's eye Chad's huge cock gliding in and
out of Becky's slick pussy. I even imagined myself
reaching down there and grasping his big dick in my
fingers and feeling him humping her.

"Yes Becky, I'll show up. But I'm not sure that even you
can make someone do something against their will." But I
secretly hoped she could.

*

I showed up on the button right at 9 pm. And Becky was
there to open the door for me. I soon found out how Becky
had gotten Chad's compliance. Actually she hadn't she'd
just kept plying him with alcohol laced with some over
the counter sleeping aid. I couldn't believe it when she
told me that. What the fuck did she thing she was doing?

But I soon forgot my indignation at her caviler and
frankly dangerous behavior when I walked into her living
room and saw Chad comfortably slumped on the couch with
his legs spread wide and no pants on. Apparently Becky
had been working away with her magic mouth and Chad was
half out of his mind from the alcohol and drugs he'd been
given.

I knew that this was wrong, but I also knew that I was
going to get a piece of this handsome straight guy. I
didn't think that Becky realized what I had on my mind,
but looking at studly Chad's naked organ waving in the
wind and his well muscled tan body lying there I just
couldn't hold back.

Becky giggled and admonished me at my hesitation, "C'mon
in Jason meet Chad. Chad this is Jason, and he'll be your
lover for the evening."

Chad was too far gone to understand what Becky had just
said, but I wasn't. "Becky, want are you doing?"

"Nothing you don't want me too." She looked up at me with
those innocent eyes. "I've decided that I want to see two
guys doing it, and I pick Chad and you. This will be
really neat, I've wondered what it would be like to see
for positively years!"

"But Becky, this isn't right..." I started.

"Fuck, Jason both of us know you want to do it. You want
to fuck him and I want to watch you do it. So where's the
problem? Ol' Chad'll never know what happened look at
him; I don't think he was even aware that I was sucking
his weenie a few minutes ago. Well, maybe he was," she
realized when we both looked down at the woozy figure on
the couch. His huge dick was still standing at attention
and Becky had stopped sucking on it at least 5 minutes
earlier to open the door for me.

I didn't say anything; I knew that she was right. I
hadn't known that she knew I was gay, I guess I hadn't
been as smart as I'd thought. So I pulled off my sweater
and shucked my pants. (That's all I'd put on knowing what
the nights business was going to be.)

By the time I was naked Becky had also shed her robe. I
had to admit that her body was exquisite, so smooth and
perfectly proportioned. She moved over next to me and
rubbed her front against my side impatiently, hugging me.
"Well, how does a guy get started with another gay?" she
asked excitedly.

"How the fuck should I know?" I said a little irritated.

"C'mon Jason I know you're into guys, a girl can tell
those things."

"I won't deny that I like men better than women, but I
haven't had all that much experience with it."

That's when Becky made me tell her "about" my
experiences. When I'd finished she said, "Hmmm, I think
you should do what was done to you in college. I think a
good fucking would be very entertaining to watch."

I couldn't argue with her, relating my experiences had
brought back all those feelings that I longed to
experience again. And fuck it, if I had to rape a
straight guy for this woman's pleasure, then I would.
Actually I could have cared less if Becky was even in the
room as I moved toward Chad's slouched body.

As I sat down beside him I could smell his arousal. The
testosterone was fragrant in the air around him. Not
caring whether or not Becky was still there I leaned over
on to Chad's lap and sank my lips down over his still hard
dick. As his hot cock-flesh slid past my lips I realized
that this was something I had missed greatly. I began to
bob faster and faster onto Chad's huge boner. I
took him in deeper with each downward movement and began
some tongue action around the head as I almost released
him each time I came off him.

I could hear Becky's gasp as I started to really go to
town on Chad's vulnerable cock. There was nothing he
could do about it. He was so wasted that even if he
realized what I was doing to him he wouldn't have been
able to stop me. I had a momentary pang of guilt as I
raped Chad's dick with my mouth.

I guess I did a good job of it because only a minute into
my blowjob Chad grunted, thrusting his hips up at my face
and groaned a long low guttural sound as he gushed his
seed into my throat. I swallowed his come gladly. I was
glad that I'd brought him off. It would make us a little
more even for what was coming next.

To my surprise I realized that Becky had been licking and
sucking my dick while I was doing Chad. I guess I'd known
it but then she'd done it many times and my attention was
on this new cock. This cock that was mine to do what I
wanted with. This body for that matter. A straight guy
getting gay sex, it turned me on so much that I had to
push Becky's mouth away from my dick or I would have had
an orgasm then and there. I wanted to save myself for
what I knew I was going to do to Chad.

After the hapless Chad was done coming I disengaged
myself from his lap and gently lifted him off the couch
and onto his hands and knees on the floor. He moaned
softly as Becky took his flaccid dick in her hand from
underneath and began to squeeze it like she was milking a
cow or something. I didn't care I was centered on what I
had to do. I wanted to fuck Chad like I'd fucked Becky
and no one else.

Chad was a little conscious, awake enough to stay on his
hands and knees with my help. I wasn't sure what would
happen so I figured that the sooner I did what I had
planned the better. I crouched over Chad's back and took
my now totally semen soaked cock and positioned it at
Chad's heto-butt hole. I pushed, while at the same time
running my slimy cock-head up and down his crack. God it
felt good! The feeling of his smooth crack all slick with
my pre-come. The feel of his ruffled butt hole as my
sensitive cock-head ran over it from time to time. Yes,
fucking wonderful!

Then I shoved and jabbed the head of my rigid cock into
his yielding hole. Chad moaned in protest. I noticed that
Becky was still working on Chad's dick and that she'd
crawled underneath him to get closer to her work. He was
still just dangling there in her hand.

Then I was home! Oh it was fucking fantastic! I was in
this straight guys ass, all the way to the hilt. I could
feel his ass-hole contracting then releasing my cock as
his body tried to accustom itself to my invading shaft.
God it felt so good to be balls deep in Chad's ass. He
was much tighter than Becky ever was and the feel of his
masculine body under mine as I began to pump him was a
heady experience for me.

I could hear Becky's muffled voice under us as she kept
saying things like, "Yes, this is fucking great!" or "God
Jason this is so fucking sexy I'm gonna come soon." All
the while I could feel her fingers playing with my cock,
Chad's ass-crack and sometimes my swinging balls. I had
to admit that Becky was adding something to the
experience.

Then I was brought off by her heavenly massage. Chad's
ass-hole began a frantic tightening and release motion
that actually milked me into a super-come. Something I'd
never even dreamed about before. Apparently Becky had
been busy underneath Chad and with the friction of me in
his butt and her jacking and sucking him, he'd come
again! His orgasm made his ass-hole spasm and forced me
to unload the most intense come I'd ever experienced deep
into his body.

It felt like my orgasm went on forever. Usually they're
too quick, normally I could stand to come much longer
than nature allows. But this night I felt every little
spasm from head to toe and my come lasted until I was
ready to black out.

Actually I did finally collapse onto Chad who in turn
fell onto Becky, who yelled at me angrily for a while
until I could muster the straight to move and dig her out
from her covering of naked sweaty male bodies.

*

That was our one and only threesome. I never saw Chad
again. He didn't show up for work on Monday. And although
I had sex with Becky many times after that she apparently
didn't need to see me perform with another guy again.

About 3 months later Becky left the company under a cloud
called "sexual harassment" nothing to do with me, because
I never complained to anyone about her. I never saw her
again after that, and until this very day I have been
celibate. But do I have memories. They're so hot; they
keep me warm on cold lonely nights...

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 44

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Holiday In Africa
by Author on Africa (aut...@uwclub.net)

***

A white cheerleader sneaks off for a holiday in Africa
while her rich parents think she is staying with
friends. (M+/f-teen, 1st, orgy, intr)

***

Kirstie stepped tentatively into the bar. She had
arrived that evening from New York, but was too excited
to catch up on her sleep. At last, she was here!

In Africa, on a safari holiday!

She had flown in with a group of Americans and had been
met at the airport by the safari firm, where she had
met the other people who would be on the tour with her.

Some of them were in the bar, but they did not seem to
have noticed her. They were a mixed bag. Two couples,
two families with their kids, and one other single
woman travelling alone. Her name was Ruth, she was
about 25, and she did not seem very friendly. Not
apparently wanting Kirstie as a holiday friend. This
had disconcerted Kirstie. Only in her late teens, this
was her first holiday alone. Her rich parents thought
she was staying with Susan, and her family, at their
cabin in the mountains.

She stepped deeper into the crowded bar. The reality
was beyond anything she had imagined. She was shocked
by the teeming mass of black people. The smell in the
bar was of humanity at its most pungent. Most of the
crowd in the bar were black African men, with a few
tourists among them. Obviously, the local Africans used
this bar as well as the hotel guests.

She could have gone into the rooftop bar but meeting
black men had been one of her teenage fantasies. There
were a few black women in the bar. They did not look
particularly respectable. She suspected they were
whores looking to make money from the white tourists.
They were certainly very aggressive in chatting up the
white men, even when their wives were present.

She had never seen so many black people in one place
before. It shouldn't have, but it still came as a
surprise to her to being in a country where nearly
everyone was black. African, she corrected herself. She
must be careful not to offend.

As she headed for the bar, the crowds parted. It was as
if she was walking through the sea, and the water was
parting for her. She was surrounded by sea of smiling
black faces. She jumped as a hand cupped her bottom in
a quick squeeze then darted between her legs from
behind. She whirled in fury that someone would have
dared to touch her. She glared at the laughing African
men behind her. They were much older than her. She
tried to decide which one had been the groper, but
their laughing eyes and smiling faces defeated her.

They took no offence at her belligerent scowl that
would have scared off her college suitors. They pressed
forward trying to talk to her, offering her their
drink. Cheeky grins prominent.

She realized that she had nothing to fear from these
smiling faces. Only warmth and laughter was in their
eyes.

Nevertheless, she backed away from this group of rather
forward men. She dodged through a gap in the crown and
reached the crowded bar. Surprised that almost by magic
a gap had opened for her. Even the barman seemed to be
awaiting her arrival. "Coke, please," she asked the
barman who grinned and fetched a Coke, as she watched
he stopped and put some Bacardi in it.

"No, no just Coke," she protested. He grinned. "On the
house, madam." His grin was infectious, and Kirstie
couldn't help but smile. She took the drink, looking
nervously at it. She had not had many alcoholic drinks.
In America, she would not even be allowed in a bar,
never mind given alcohol. This was another first for
her.

She jumped!

Someone else had groped her!

A hand on her leg, up underneath her lightweight skirt!

She whirled around, to be met by more laughing eyes,
and grinning faces. She scowled, but who to scowl to?

"On holiday, miss?" "Have you been here before, miss?"
"Do you have any friends as pretty as you?" Laughter
all around, Kirstie could not help but smile. "You'll
see lots of animals. Lots of birds."

"Will I see dangerous animals?"

"We are all around you, miss!" They roared with
laughter.

"Come and sit down, miss." "Over here." "No, over
here." "Next to me." Kirstie was confused. There seemed
to be such an eager, cheerful crowd of men. She had
never been the centre of so much attention of so many
men so much older than herself. She was used to the
boys at school. As the daughter of one of the town's
prominent businessmen, she was used to being treated
with a certain respect.

She looked around for people from her group. What few
there were in the bar where equally besieged. She tried
to head for one of them. The crush of Africans was
thick. She could feel them pressing against her. Hands
seemed everywhere. She tried to avoid them but whenever
she turned hands seemed to accidentally touch, or not
so accidentally touch.

To brush her bottom, her waist, her breasts, her bare
legs, even! She pushed hard, but it was no good, the
press was too thick. She turned back to the bar,
resting her drink and gathered herself.

Africans were all around her. Is this not what she had
wanted? Some were whispering to her, but she could not
hear from the noise in the hotel bar. It was all so
overpowering. Another drink appeared in front of her.
One of the Africans was holding it out to her. She
turned to look at him.

He was big!

I mean REALLY big.

There was laughter in his eyes, which seemed to be
laughing and admiring at the same time. He pushed the
drink towards her and she took it. She smiled back at
him, nervously. He leaned forward to try and hear what
he was saying. That was when the hand touched her
again, high on her thigh. Inside again, beneath her
skirt.

She froze.

Smiling faces in all directions. The crowd was so tight
around her she was unable to tell whose hand it was! It
moved, stroking gently. Kirstie felt like a prisoner,
trapped in a sea of men. It was as though the press of
men had conspired to pin her in position giving her
groper a free rein. She couldn't believe this was
happening. Who would dare?

The hand was gentle, soft, warm. It stroked in circles.
Her nipples stiffened. Kirstie cursed her body for
betraying her. She shouldn't be aroused by a stranger's
hand. It was so weird to be standing in a bar, with a
man's hand under her skirt and not even know whose it
was! She wriggled her hips to throw it off, and there
was giggling around her. She realized these men could
see her nipples had become erect though her tight T-
shirt. It was embarrassing.

She turned to the gentleman who had offered her a
drink. He smiled and she edged closer. He was big. He
would keep the others off, she reasoned.

She twitched as his hand slid around her shoulders and
pulled her closer to him. The other hands slid away.

To her surprise, she realized she missed the warm touch
of that caressing hand. What on earth was the matter
with her? Her rescuer, for that was how she considered
him now, was whispering in her ear. She could not hear
him, but he was gesturing to an alcove where there was
some seating. She nodded, and allowed him to lead her
there.

She would be able to sit down and she would be safe
there, sheltered from the crowd. She moved forward, and
his hand slid around her waist. He was so strong, she
realized. She could feel his muscles ripple across his
arm.

The alcove she found was crowded suddenly, as African
men poured in to the alcove behind them. She was
pressed and crowded by laughing, grinning faces.

"You like to party?" Kirstie nodded. The Africans
roared their approval. "You party girl, yes?" Kirstie
grinned. Parties she understood. "I like parties!"
"Yeah!" they roared and Kirstie smiled.

The Africans were talking rapidly among themselves, and
Kirstie could not understand them. She looked at her
rescuer. His eyes met hers and she shivered. It was a
strange, tingling shiver. She felt herself moisten and
was shocked. No man had ever made her react like this.
He was a big male animal and he wanted her. Just like
all these other men wanted her, she realized. She would
have to be very careful. This was not America. This was
not a game. This was the real world, with real men.

The surrounding crowd of African men did little to hide
their admiration. Bantering, joking, laughing smiling
eyes that fondled in much the same way that hand had
stroked. Her "friend" nodded at her. "You'll be safe
with me." His hand rested on her bare thigh. She
nodded. Another drink appeared in front of her.

"Do you like dancing?" she asked the Africans around
her. They looked at her. "Yes, we like dancing. Too
crowded here. You come with us and we take you dancing.
We party!" More laughter. Kirstie nodded.

"Is there a club nearby? A nightclub?"

"We have our own club!"

Laughter and giggling greeted those words. The hand on
her thigh stroked and Kirstie relaxed. It felt nice.
She was feeling woozy. Nice, but woozy. The hand was
hot, stroking, sliding on her bare flesh. It was too
hot to wear stockings. She looked at the hand.

It was black, so black on her white flesh. She shivered
again. Her nipples were really hard. She looked at the
Africans who were talking to her. She could see their
eyes on her hard nipples. They knew! She flushed, and
they laughed. She flushed again.

Inside, she was glowing. A strange warm glow centred in
her loins. She must be careful, she realized. Only one
more drink, and then she must sleep. But the drinks
kept coming. She found herself excited at the eager
African eyes.

It was as though they were making love to her with
their eyes. Caressing her, fondling her. Stripping her.
Instead of being shocked or afraid, she found herself
even more aroused. Wet between her legs! Her panties
were soaked.

She stood up, and wobbled lightly, to more laughter.
Hands supported her.

"Party Time!"

"No, I must sleep now." African eyes grinned at her.

"No time for sleep! Holiday time! Party time! Dancing!
Fun! You come with us, we show you the best time ever."
Kirstie could not help but laugh at their enthusiasm.

"No, no, time to sleep!" They smiled, and urged her
forward. Kirstie allowed them to guide her through the
bar. It seemed much easier with the Africans helping
her. Suddenly she was outside, in the balmy African
evening. It was so refreshing outside, a lovely,
comforting warmth. With wonderful smells from the
hotel's lush garden.

How did she get here?

She was supposed to be going to the hotel lobby. She
turned, but the Africans were surging out behind her.

"Party time!" They yelled, grinning at her.

"No," she tried to explain, but it was no good, they
were not having any of it. She laughed as arms around
her waist virtually lifted her off her feet. These
Africans were so strong! She snuggled against her
protector, offering no resistance as he carried her
away.

"Well, only for a little while," she whispered to him.
The Africans whooped, and led her in a crazy dance
across the pristine grass-covered lawns of the hotel,
past the swaying palm trees, and under the glittering
starlit sky. They laughed and whooped with Kirstie, but
their eyes were watchful for the hotel security men.
For the police who would no doubt question them if they
found them with this pretty white girl.

Kirstie looked up. Where were they?

They had gone only a few hundred yards from the hotel
and yet the transformation. The road had become dust.
Shanties lined the street. There were no more street
lights. She looked at her escort. He grinned and
tightened his grip around her waist.

"Where are we going?" She was nervous. They could tell
it from her voice. They grinned. The predators had
snared their prey. Soon it would be time to play with
their prize.

They turned through the narrow maze of alleys, through
the shanties until they stopped. They listened. There
were some whisperings. Then they led Kirstie inside the
nearest shanty.

Candles and oil lanterns lit the interior. It was
musky. Music started up, and one of the Africans handed
her a drink. She drank it nervously.

"I'll have to go soon." They grinned. She could see a
feral lust in their eyes, a greedy naked hunger that
she had never seen in the eyes of men. She quivered,
and turned to her rescuer.

"Come little lady, let's dance." She slid into his open
arms. He would protect her. She would cling to him, and
he would keep her safe. The music was slow, the other
Africans silent, watchful. She pressed closer. The
African grinned. He could sense her fear, and it
excited him. He could feel her youthful breasts pressed
against him. They would taste so sweet. His hands slid
down her back, gently cupping her soft, round bottom.
She would be able to feel his cock now, and he grinned
to himself.

Kirstie held on tight. She had gone too far. She knew
that now. No one would come and help in this shanty
town. Her skirt was short and light, and she could
sense their eyes on her lovely legs. Her "rescuer's"
hand cupped her bottom.

Normally, she would not allow this. Not allow this
familiarity. Tonight she hung on and hoped she would be
allowed to go back to the hotel soon. His hands were
stroking her bottom. It was nice. She wriggled in his
arms. He had something in his pocket. It felt like two
cans of Coke. You would have thought he would take it
out before dancing with her!

Suddenly his hands were on her bare bottom! Not over
her skirt, but inside her panties! She struggled, but
he held her tight. His large black hands moulded the
soft, silky curves. As she struggled she wriggled
against him. He seemed to be rubbing the Coke bottles
against her!

"No, let me go." Her voice was low, pleading. There was
no point being demanding. She knew that would get her
nowhere. His hands were electrifying on her! No man had
ever had his hands inside her panties, and others were
watching.

"Please, no." She struggled free of his hands and
pulled away. She looked up at him.

"I would like to go back to the hotel now." He grinned.
But this time there was no humour in his eyes. Instead
there was a strange look. He reached for her. Kirstie
backed away, but the now silent Africans pushed her
back towards him. She fell into his arms, and he
grasped her tight. His mouth crushed down on hers, and
he kissed her.

Fiercely. Passionately. He kissed. Kirstie nearly
swooned.

Then his hand was between her legs. Cupping her vulva,
moulding, teasing exploring. Kirstie struggled to pull
free, to push his hand away, to free herself.

He shook her. It was like shaking a rag doll! Kirstie
bounced in his arms, and then he pulled her close. He
had locked one of her hands behind her back! She
squirmed in his grasp.

"Please...."

She looked up at him. His eyes stared back at her.
Those eyes.... She felt loins pulse and throb between
her legs as she looked into his eyes!

"Please...." Her voice was a soft whimper. He grinned,
and Kirstie watched as his mouth lowered over hers. His
tongue flicked her lips gently, soothing, searching.
She felt weak at the knees. She briefly struggled then
sagged into his arms. His hand slid lower, slid between
her legs, then moved tantalizingly upwards. Her wet
pussy soaked through her panties and coated his black
fingers.

His mouth clamped on hers in another fiercely
passionate kiss. His hand slid inside her panties,
sliding them to one side, and delving within. He
explored her wetness. The heat, and arousal of her
loins, was so much more intense than she had ever
experienced before. Tentatively her tongue lapped
against his own, greeting and accepting his tongue.

His hands tightened her in the crotch of her panties,
twisting and turning them until his grip was firm. A
ripping noise filled the cabin. Kirstie was nearly
faint with shock. The black stud had literally ripped
her knickers off! She looked at his hand, raised before
her face. The panties were in shreds.

"You won't need these in Kenya!"

Then he hurled them into the fire. She watched the
flames curl, and frizzle at the material. He pushed her
down to her knees in front of him.

She crouched there at his feet, while he struggled with
his trousers. Suddenly he pulled his cock free. She
nearly screamed. It was incredibly thick and long.

It had not been soda cans in his pocket at all, she
realized. He grasped her hair tightly and pulled her
forward. With his other hand he grasped his cock and
slapped her face with it. Her cheek flushed as wet
juice splashed against her face. He laughed and pulled
her head back before slapping her face again with his
cock. There was a cruelty in his eyes now, as his heavy
black cock slapped from pretty white cheek to pretty
white cheek.

Red marks flushed her pretty face. Then he thrust into
her mouth. Gripping her hair tightly, he thrust.
Kirstie spluttered as she took her first cock into her
mouth. Her "protector" laughed. A low evil laugh, as
Kirstie struggled and choked. To Kirstie's shame and
confusion, her tongue was licking and lapping as though
it had a mind of its own.

Finally he pulled free. He looked down at Kirstie, his
eyes were cold and hard. She trembled at his feet as
she looked in awe at this powerful vigorous man. His
hand stroked lightly over his huge cock, then he pulled
it erect. Kirstie found herself eyeing two large
hanging testicles.

"Lick," he commanded.

"Lick!" roared the other Africans. To her amazement,
Kirstie's head bobbed forward, and she started licking.
Her body was betraying her, she reasoned. She had to
submit, she reasoned. She had no alternative, she
reasoned. Her breasts were throbbing with heat. Her
nipples were straining, and her thighs were wet with
her own running juices. She groaned as she licked at
the delicious tasty pungent black balls.

Then he pulled away again. He grinned down at her
approvingly. She smiled happily in response to that
grin. Then he turned around so he had his back to her.
Kirstie was confused. She looked at his thick full
heavy bottom. She was confused. What did he want?

"Lick," the Africans shouted. Kirstie looked at them.
"Lick!" they roared. Kirstie looked back at her new
Master. Shocked, she saw he had parted his buttocks.
The dark ring of his anus peeked at her.

"Lick!" they almost screamed at her! Kirstie's head
bobbed forward, and her dainty pink tongue licked. The
room erupted as Africans surged forward. She found
herself lifted off her feet and carried backwards to a
straw pallet. Black hands ripped her clothes from her
body. Hands that probed and eagerly and roughly
fondled. Squeezed and stroked. Bodies surged on and
around her as 10 African men sought to be the first to
mount her.

Suddenly Africans were flying all around picked up and
hurled aside. Kirstie gasped as her "rescuer" loomed
above. Her eyes fell to his cock. It was huge! It would
split her apart. She clutched at the other Africans
trying to keep them between her and the black God
preparing to take his pleasure from her.

Her hand slid across slippery black flesh, as the last
African was torn free of her grasp. She lay beneath
him, a vision of loveliness. Ah, so young.

Goosebumps raced up and down her gorgeous white body.
Her breasts heaved. He looked at her.

"Well," Kirstie whimpered as her tightly clasped legs
loosened and parted. She stared fearfully into his
eyes, as her legs slowly drifted apart, opening for
him.

Finally she lay beneath him like a frightened pigeon.
Spread. He grinned as he lowered himself. Laughed as
Kirstie screamed as his cock impaled her virginity.

He chortled, as 10 black inches thrust all the way home
to Kirstie's desperate wailing keen.

Her body shook and rolled in orgasm despite the pain of
her deflowering.

Later, much later, he pulled free from a sated,
exhausted Kirstie. As he pulled away, the rumpus began
again as the other Africans surged forward. Before
Kirstie could draw breath, another eager desperate
black cock was surging inside her wet, aroused centre.

Others clustered around. Cocks were thrust at her face.
Her hands were wrapped around other cocks. She could
see men playing with themselves as they waited their
turn. Another orgasm wracked her body, as the second
African shot his seed deep inside her belly.

He was quickly pulled away, and Kirstie found herself
flicked over, and held face down. Immediately a heavy
black cock thrust into her mouth and she suckled on it.

Sudden pain wracked her body, as an African cock
buggered her. Split her anal cherry with a fierce and
eager lunge. Kirstie screamed around the cock in her
mouth, which only excited the Africans more. Jets of
heavy male sperm shot into her mouth. Kirstie struggled
to free her mouth from the torrent pouring into her.

The cock in her bottom thrust hard pushing her deeper
onto the cock in her mouth. Suddenly she was sucking
and swallowing, as she realized it was quite tasty. Her
bottom bucked against the cock in her ass. She gulped
for air as the cock in her mouth pulled free. It was a
short gasp as another quickly replaced it.

Ooooh! She realized. All these men are turned and want
me. Every one of them is going to have me! She cooed,
sucked, bucked and writhed! In the corner of her eye
she saw the rest of her clothes being thrown onto the
fire. She mewled around the thick, heavy black cock in
her mouth. She wouldn't need the clothes anyway.

Not this holiday.

Two months later, Kirstie was writhing between two
eager rutting Africans, on the mattress they had
specially brought for her. The two months had been sex,
drink, sex, sex, eat, sex, drink, and sex! She was sore
and exhausted. Deeper in the cabin, she had an
audience. It was not uncommon now. Performing on the
bed while other Africans watched and usually joined in.

Not just Africans. White people came to watch. Rich
tourists she suspected coming to see a white girl
fucked by African men. She didn't care anymore. The
door opened and sunlight invaded the cabin. Kirstie
closed her eyes, and continued suckling and humping.

The Africans were haggling, bartering. It must be
another tourist, she thought. She humped and nibbled,
sucked and thrust. She loved putting on shows. It made
the Africans even hornier to fuck her in front other
Americans!

Beer cans opened and the newcomer settled into his
seat, watching the sweet young white girl writhe
between the rutting Africans. He had come to Africa to
try and find Kirstie, who had gone missing two months
ago. Her father was a friend of his, and Susan his own
daughter was one of her friends from school. Susan was
back at the hotel sleeping off some sunstroke.

He was 46, his first time abroad. He had heard there
were shows like these in Africa. The white girl was
obviously loving it, she was sandwiched between two
eager thrusting blacks, and sucking on a third! His
cock throbbed and he tried to appear nonchalant sipping
on his beer. The girl's body shook in rapture as she
had another orgasm.

She was young enough to be Susan, he thought, and his
cock throbbed and jerked at the wicked thought!

The Africans were finished and leading the girl over to
him. He could see a leather collar around her neck. A
steel chain led to a central pillar. My God, he
realized she was just like slave. Except she was white,
and they the blacks were Masters.

The girl was led in front of him. He looked down
eagerly and was shocked to meet Kirstie's glazed, lust-
laden eyes. His face was stricken.

"Please," she whispered, "help me." Her tongue licked
nervously across the wet lips of a succulent mouth. The
Africans had taught her to behave like this. It
encouraged the tourists think it was real. That it was
real was not lost on her. It excited her.

He reached down. God forgive me, as his fingers reached
for his zipper. God forgive me he whispered as he
pulled that succulent mouth forward. He had fantasized
about the lovely Kirstie sucking on his cock. Her
father would never find out....

Kizeki grinned. As he slid quietly into the hut, he
smiled as he watched the middle-aged American pleasure
himself with Kirstie's mouth. He had to control his
laughter. His own pretty daughter Susan was not in
their hotel as he supposed. He had heard of this
American asking too many questions and checked him out.

Susan was safely ensconced in another of his shanty
cabins miles deep in the township. When this American
returned to the hotel to find his daughter gone, he
would not need much imagination to know exactly what
was happening to his own sweet daughter! By the time he
led the police back here they would be long gone.

END

(First published on DarkSecret.com)

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 46

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Day At The Beach
By Phoebe (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

A girl wants to become part of the in crowd at school
and soon finds a way. (FF-teens, oral, voy 1st-lesbian-
expr)

***

I've always had a self-image problem. I don't think
that I'm very pretty and I know that I'm not
comfortable in most social situations. Ever since I
was in kindergarten I've been shy and quiet at
school. But when I finally started high school things
rapidly changed for me.

It was about half way through my freshman year that I
met Karen and her friends. I'd known who they were of
course, because they were very out going and everyone
saw them around school. It was in Freshman English
that I found myself teamed up on a project with
Karen. For some reason we hit it off right away and
before I knew what I'd agreed to, I was going to the
beach with "the gang" that weekend.

I live in San Diego and the beach is only a few miles
away from my house, but you could count on one hand
the amount of times I'd actually been. Well, I was
really nervous about my upcoming trip with "the gang'
not knowing how to act or even what to wear. Being a
14-year-old "very insecure" girl is no fun, let me
tell you. I spent the rest of the week worrying about
every little detail and imagining every little thing
that could go wrong and was just about to throw in
the towel by Friday.

But it turned out that I wanted to go more than I
wanted to stay safe. For some reason I was excited
about this trip with my classmates, and I think I was
also a little tired of always missing out on what
looked like fun to me.

Anyway, Saturday morning finally came and Karen and
"the gang" showed up at my house honking horns and
making lots of noise that had me racing out to meet
them and trying to quiet them down before my parents
came out to see what all the fuss was about.

Karen casually introduced then we all piled into the
back of the pickup truck and headed for the beach.
There were 5 of us that day, Brad, (who was driving)
Marcy his girlfriend, Bobby and Karen and myself. I
immediately started obsessing that I hadn't brought a
boy of my own, not that I knew any boys well enough
to have invited any.

But after reaching the beach and getting down to the
oceans edge and having played around in the water and
sunned in the sand for several hours I forgot that I
was dateless. As a matter of fact I was enjoying
myself more because I was single than if I'd had a
boy like Marcy and Karen did.

It turned out that there were many more boys at the
beach than girls and for whatever reason I was a hit
with all the single guys. I'd never had that much
attention from boys before and I even got friendly
encouragement from Karen to "go for it" when guys
would prowl around our site.

It was about 4:30 p.m. and at least 2 too many beers
later when Karen started talking about leaving for
home. For the first time I noticed that Bobby had
left the group and that Karen looked a little miffed
at my popularity. Apparently they'd had an argument
earlier and he'd stalked off. I certainly didn't want
to make an enemy of my new friend so I quickly agreed
with her, which seemed to please her.

I'd been flirting all afternoon and I'll have to
admit that all these boys making a fuss over me had
really excited me. I guess I was even somewhat
aroused by all their manly attention. I know that I
had been fantasizing about several of them; wondering
what they'd be like sexually, and what they would
look like naked.

Apparently my arousal had an obvious effect that I
wasn't aware of, because once we started out onto the
freeway Karen and I in the back again, she said,
"Looks like you've had some fun today, " and she
nodded at me, looking meaningful at my crotch area.

At first I didn't understand what she meant, then I
looked down at my cutoffs and realized that I had a
big wet spot right between my legs. At first I was so
embarrassed that I wanted to die. I'd never had sex
before but I'd masturbated many times and knew how
messy I could get. I also knew that I got wetter than
what was deemed "normal" but had never given it any
real thought before this moment.

My embarrassment turned to a rigid fright when Karen
slid over to me and began tugging at the snap on my
cutoffs. I struggled with her for a moment and she
stopped and looked into my eyes as if to say, 'what's
the problem?' We stared at each other for a moment
longer then she reached out and slowly, with the palm
of her hand against my forehead, pushed me down into
a lying position onto the bed of the pickup.

Vaguely I saw Marcy looking through the back window
of the cab at us. Then I stiffened as I felt Karen
tugging at the material of my damp cutoffs. She
wasn't trying to remove them any more, but just to
pull the moist material to one side so she could see
my pussy.

I was mortified, but at the same time I was excited
and I really didn't know how to respond. Nothing like
this had ever happened to me before, and I was kind
of in shock. When Karen's fingers started to rub
against me down there I almost cried out. It felt
nice, very nice, but I was frightened and started to
get up...

Karen stopped me from rising and gently pushed me
back into a lying position as she bent her face to my
crotch. I stopped breathing when I felt her tongue
against my cunt lips. I couldn't believe what was
happening to me. I mean here we were, driving down
the freeway in full view of anyone who looked our way
and Karen was giving me head for the world to see. It
blew my mind.

In a daze I looked up to see Marcy with her camera
pointing out the sliding window between the cab of
the truck and us. She was snapping pictures of Karen
eating me! Again I started to struggle, but Karen
began to rub between my legs at the same time kissing
and licking at my clit. I couldn't fight her any more
and lay back to let her do whatever she wanted to me.
It felt so good, like nothing I'd ever experienced
before.

I knew that Marcy was catching this all on film, but
that just made the whole thing more perverted and
erotic. I orgasmed then and I know that Karen must
have gotten quite a shot of girl-come right in her
mouth, but to my surprise she didn't pull away in
disgust. She actually began to lap and suck at me
even harder and faster than before, making me come
again and again.

Finally I couldn't take any more. I was so sensitive
that anything Karen did down there began to be
uncomfortable, and finally I was able to push her
from between my legs. We just laid beside each other
and watched the clouds passing by overhead as the
pickup turned off the freeway and onto the arterial
road that lead to my neighborhood.

By the time we reached my house I'd recovered and was
sitting up looking into Karen's eyes and she stared
back at me silently. As I climbed out of the truck
and was retrieving my stuff, Karen said gaily, "So,
what about it? Next Saturday, same time same place?"

I looked at Brad and Marcy who were watching us, then
back to Karen, and answered, "Sure, why not...

THE END

Other stories by Michael & Phoebe
http://www.asstr.org/~Kristen/phoenix/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,
so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 47

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2006. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Allison in the Graveyard
By Michael (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

The story I'm about to relate is true, if a little
strange. It so happens that the first time I had an
orgasm I had it by a girl's hand and that girl was my
older sister. (mf, inc, mast, voy)

***

You could say I was a late bloomer because I'd never
had an orgasm before I'd turned 12, but on the other
hand I had been masturbated by a girl at 12 which I
guess put me at the young end of the spectrum for
sexual contact with the opposite sex.

The family was on summer vacation when this all took
place. We... my mom and dad and sister Allison and I
always took a month during summer and went to mom's
folk's cabin in the mountains just outside of Denver.
It was a small community called Georgetown alongside
the freeway as you leave Denver heading west.

We had been going there every summer for as far back as
I can remember and I enjoyed roaming over the hills and
fields as a kid. But my sister who was in her teens
then hated being pulled away from her friends and
"exiled" in the backwaters, as she put it.

Maybe the fact that Allison was board, or maybe because
she was 15 and I was 12; maybe that's why we seemed to
be fighting all the time that summer. If I said
something was white she'd say it was black and then
we'd go at it until mom or dad finally broke us up.

So it is even more mystifying that what happened,
happened.

I was hiking around up the hill from our cabin, poking
around in one of the old ruined gold mines that were
all over the place back then, when I heard a noise. I
didn't think anyone should be there because it was on
our property and trespassing didn't usually happen up
here.

I cautiously crept up to the corner of one of the old
timber buildings and peeked around the corner. You can
imagine my surprise when I saw my sister lying on a
blanket frigging herself with her fingers and pinching
her exposed nipples moaning softly all the while.

It was the moaning that I'd heard. But it was the sight
of my near naked sister that held me there. I was
caught in numb confusion, fear and excitement. Up until
that moment I'd never seen my sister's naked body
before and it was really something to behold.

As I said before Allison was 15, but what I didn't tell
you was that she's very popular at school, one of those
girls that all the boys wanted to date. I knew that of
course and if the truth be told I though she was really
pretty too, but she was my sister and I'd never lusted
after her like the older boys a school did.

As I stood there trembling, it happened. I guess I
moved or something because all of a sudden Allison
looked my way and with a cry of surprise she jumped up
began screeching at me for spying on her.

It all happened so quickly that I'm not sure I even
remember exactly what happened to this day, years
later. But my sister was screaming at me, calling me a
little perv and threatening me that if I ever said
anything to anyone about what I'd seen, she'd kill me.

I guess she was so mad at me that she forgot that she
was still half naked. She had taken off her Levis and
her shirt was still shoved up over her tits and I could
see everything. Everything that a little boy might
dream about, but had no real expectation of ever
seeing.

Then Allison lunged toward me and the last thing I
remember before I turned and ran down the hill at top
speed, was my sister's breasts wobbling and the patch
of pubic hair between her legs.

**

That night at dinner there was a palpable tension at
the table. Allison wouldn't look at me and I was afraid
to make eye contact with her. I mean, I'd seen her
playing with herself. I might not have been doing it
myself, but I did have a vague idea how it all worked
and I knew what she was doing to herself.

It was just too embarrassing. I wished for the
hundredth time that I'd left when I first stumbled upon
her. But even as I wished it, I knew that I couldn't
have, even if I'd wanted to. Watching Allison
masturbating was something I'd remember for the rest of
my life and I couldn't have cut and run even if I'd
really wanted to.

But we had a problem. I guess you could say that I was
"one up" on Allison. I'd seen her doing the naughty and
she didn't have anything on me quite as bad. I would
have promised never to say anything, but she wasn't
talking to me, she just kept giving me the cold
shoulder for the next few days.

Then about a week later when we'd pretty much gotten
back to normal and were talking to each other between
fights, she came up to me with sort of a proposition.

I was up by the old cemetery where no one ever went,
just walking around and reading the old grave stones.
This land was public land but the cemetery was really
old and overgrown. I don't think anyone had been buried
there for almost 100 years.

When I turned to head back home I stopped short. There
was Allison standing about 20 yards away with her arms
folded staring at me. She asked me why I'd spied on her
the week before and I answered honestly that I hadn't
meant to. I told her that I'd heard a noise and had
gone to investigate.

Allison seemed to believe me. But we both knew that I
had something on her, and when she said, "Tommy, you
have to make us even again, I can't have you holding
this over me for the rest of my life." I knew then that
I'd have to do something humiliating so she'd have
something on me.

For some strange reason the fact that I knew it was
inevitable, aroused me. I didn't know that I was
aroused then, I just knew that I had this excited
feeling in the pit of my stomach, and in my crotch. It
was a fuzzy defused tension that intensified my
awareness of my surroundings.

I mumbled that I wouldn't tell anyone, I promised, but
Allison wouldn't accept that. Finally I asked her what
I could do to make it okay again. I was tired of all
this tension and the strangeness between us. All I
wanted was to have everything go back to the way it had
been before.

My mouth opened in surprise and shock when my sister
said, "The only way to make us even is for you to jack
off while I watch you."

I couldn't believe that she'd said it. (I mean, how
would you feel if your sister was standing in front of
you, seriously insisting that you masturbate in front
of her?)

I didn't know what to say, all I could do was mumble,
"I can't."

But Allison wasn't going to let me keep my edge over
her, she kept saying that it was "only fair" that I do
it to make us even. I finally admitted that I was too
scared and that I didn't think I could do it.

Looking back from an adult's perspective I am
suspicious of Allison's intentions. With time as my
filter I now believe that she might have hatched this
plan of hers to get even, but also to have the
opportunity to see a boy's equipment up close.

Since those days, I've known a lot of women and I think
they were just as curios about boys as boys were about
girls at that age. And this "set up" was ideal for
Allison to learn something about boys without putting
herself in a compromising position.

When I'd said that I couldn't do it for the third time
Allison told me that she'd help me do it. She kept
saying that it was only fair that I do it in front of
her like she'd done in front of me.

Well, there I was standing in the middle of an old
disused graveyard with my sister insisting that I jack
off in front of her. I know it's hard to believe but
I'll say it again, this is the absolute truth!

Finally Allison walked up to me and pulled my pants
down. She just reached out and yanked them down to my
ankles. I didn't protest, I didn't really know what to
do. Then she told me to sit on an overturned grave
marker and when I did she lifted my feet and pulled my
pants all the way off. Then Allison gestured to my
underwear, "Take it off Tommy, c'mon, it's only fair!"

I didn't know what else to do, I felt so strange,
really weird. I was finding it hard to breathe when I
hooked my underpants with my thumbs and pulled them
down my legs.

To have my boyhood open to the air and my sister
scoping it out made me want to faint. I swear I could
have fainted then and there from fright but luckily
Allison made me sit down before completely disrobing
for her.

I'd been getting boners on a pretty regular basis for
some time now, probably for more than a year. I just
hadn't put two and two together yet and even though I
had a clue how everything worked I didn't really know
for sure.

So when Alison said, "Well, what are you waiting for?
Start jacking off Tommy!" I didn't move. I looked at my
sister standing there and then down to my soft little
weenie, no life there. I said in a small frightened
voice, "I can't."

Allison looked exasperated and came over and knelt in
front of me. "All you have to do is wrap your fingers
around it and pump. You can do that can't you?"

I looked up at my sister and felt like crying. Why was
she making me do this? Then I almost jumped out of my
skin when she grabbed my limp dick with her hand and
began to massage it.

Unable to speak I just looked at my sister's hand as it
manipulated my dick. The massage she was giving me was
bringing it to life. Along with a rush of blood to my
brain, I guess blood was running to my dick too because
almost instantly I was as hard as streetlamp pole!

I just sat there and watched as Allison began to jack
me off. Even though I've had many sexual experiences
since that time; those moments remain with me as the
most exciting and wonderfully erotic I've ever
experienced. (Keep in mind that I'd never had a real
orgasm before, I'd never blown my load, so to speak.
The closest I'd experienced was a couple of wet dreams
over the past year and other than the mess in my
underwear I'd pretty much missed the actual
experience.)

As I sat there with my sister's hand pumping my erect
dick, not knowing what to expect that I was finding it
hard to sit up, my mind was totally blank. I wanted to
lie down and it was all I could do to sit there and let
her that to me.

I have no idea how long this went on. I vaguely
remember that Allison seemed to really be into what she
was doing to me. When she'd first seen me naked, she
seemed slightly disgusted with my private parts. She
made me pull my underwear down because it appeared that
she hadn't wanted to touch me.

But moments after beginning to jack me off she was bent
down close, looking at my dick and how the skin moved
under her fingers and how the swollen head grew bigger
on the down thrust. At one point I noticed her looking
down the little slit in my penis where the pee comes
out. When she pulled down hard on me it would open like
a little mouth and she'd giggle when that happened.

Again I say that I have no real recollection of how
long this went on, but what I do remember, like it was
yesterday, was the moment of my first climax.

The first sensation I remember was a roaring in my ears
and my body sort of jerked like a fish on the end of a
line. I didn't know what was happening to me and a
mixture of fear and lust rushed through my every fiber.

I cried out to my sister to stop. I was frightened that
I was dieing, that she'd done something to me that was
killing me. Just as Allison let go of my dick the first
gush of cum jetted up and out of me. I'm not sure, but
it looked like it hit my sister's left shoulder.

The next few jets of cum splattered on her shirt and
she scrambled back squealing in disgust. I, all the
while, leaned back on my hands and gasped as I watched
my dick shooting thick white fluid like a little fire
hose. That feeling deep down inside me was so glorious,
that all other processes in by body stopped, only those
involuntary processes like breathing were still
functioning.

I still remember how numb I felt afterwards, the sound
of the ocean reverberating in my ears. My dick was
still jerking, but my head was a block of sponge and my
breathing was the perfect imitation of a freight train.
I did notice my sister's eyes were wide in surprise as
she sat on the dirt looking up at me. My cum looked
like silly string on her shirt.

I think Allison helped me dress, I'm not sure because I
was still in shock. I do know that she helped me stand
up and walked with me part way home. The one thing I do
remember with crystal clarity was what she said as we
left the graveyard.

She was still holding my by the arm when she said, "Wow
Tommy! That was some show! I never imagined that a
boy's sperm would shoot that far."

I didn't respond, I couldn't think of anything to say.

**

After that afternoon we stopped fighting all the time.
We also never talked about what we'd done. Well, at
least not for many years. It did come up about 20 years
later during a family reunion when Allison and I had
polished off a little too much alcohol.

Allison had been through two marriages and she'd had
two kids and I guess she was drunker than I was because
sometime before we went up to bed, the subject of our
childhood came up. We were sitting in Mom's basement
den all by ourselves and being a little toasted Allison
was complaining about her past spouses and detailing
their shortcomings.

Then out of the blue she said, "I still remember that
time in the graveyard. Boy did you shoot off. None of
the men I have ever been with could do what you did
that day. It was really something."

I looked over at my sister and said, "Yeah, including
me. I don't think I've ever cum so hard again in my
life. Well, except a few times when I'm making love to
someone and I think about that time. It sure was wild."
There I'd said it. I'd voiced what I'd been thinking
for most of my adult life.

Allison sat up a little and looked into my eyes. She
smiled and then she heaved herself up from the couch
and said, "Time to hit the sack little brother. See you
in the morning."

I watched my still, quite lovely sister, climb the
stairs and I relived that moment in the graveyard
again, for the thousandth time.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 48

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Ball Busting Sisters
by Caligula (ka...@ix.netcom.com)

***

Twin sisters like to beat threir brother's balls, then
they go even further. (FFM-teens, inc, ball-busting)

***

Jim's twin sisters, Eva and Ava, were breathtakingly
gorgeous. They were both 18 years old, while Jim was
only 16, so they could easily overpower him whenever
they wanted to. (Which was quite often)

Jim was terrified of his older twin sisters, due to the
fact that they didn't have a very 'normal' sibling
relationship. Eva and Ava got on great together. It
wasn't just the fact that they were twins, but that the
girls shared a great love of kicking boys in the balls
that gave them their close ties. Yet the girls both
attended an all-girl catholic high- school, so where
were they to find some nice nuts to crush? Enter, Jim,
the pain in the butt younger brother.

It had all started out innocently enough 3 years
before. The girls used to overpower their brother, then
fake him out with pretend kicks to his groin. One time
Eva kicked her foot out and Ava accidentally pushed
their brother forward at the same time.

Result: Instant nut-crunch for brother.

He rolled about on the floor writhing and crying. The
girls laughed for several minutes before telling Jim
what they would do to his tender nuts if he ever told
their parents. Jim was too frightened and humiliated,
and never did tell his folks. What followed was 3 years
of torture for Jim.

The twin sisters enjoyed forcing their brother to sit
and watch a movie with them, knowing there would be a
ball-busting scene in it. After viewing the scene, the
girls would take turns acting out the scene on Jim. And
if he didn't do his best to act just like the guy did
in the movie, he'd get 10 times worse. They also like
to have him role-play a made-up scenario with them.
Either the abusive boyfriend, or rude construction
worker.

Then one or both girls would kick him where it counts.
Their favorite game with Jim was to have him guess
which sister was which. Since they were twins, he
almost never guessed correctly. (Of course the sisters
would lie about their identities whenever they wanted.)
If he guessed wrong, then one sister would pick a style
for the other sister to use to hurt his balls, and vice
versa. It's one of these sessions where the story picks
up...

"Now Jimmy, who am I?" asked Eva.

Jimmy didn't even try to tell the two apart. He knew it
was pointless.

"Ummm... Ava."

"Wrong! How should I do it, Ava?"

"Give him a good swift knee to his little nuts for not
being able to tell us apart!" shouted Ava gleefully.

Jimmy braced himself for the inevitable. Eva walked up
to him in her cheerleader outfit (Ava was dressed the
same, except instead of gym shoes both girls wore shiny
black 4-inch heels). She gripped his shoulders, smiled
at her brother, and let her knee fly into his nut-sack.
Jimmy groaned softly and slid to the ground. Eva and
Ava high-fived each other.

They watched their brother for a few minutes before
ordering him back to his feet for round 2. The girls
left the room and came back in, so he couldn't remember
which was which.

Again Eva asked, "Who am I?"

This time he got it right. So the girls left and
reentered again. Eva asked yet again, and Jimmy
answered wrong.

Ava pondered for a moment his fate before deciding.
"Hold on, I'll be right back!" She ran off and came
back a moment later with one of their mother's well-
used high-heel shoes.

"Make him smell and lick the inside of Mom's shoe, and
then use the heel of the shoe and ram it into his
balls."

Eva eagerly took their mother's shoe and placed it to
her brother's nose. "Smell it, shit-head!"

Jim did, and almost gagged at the heavy aroma of his
own mother's foot.

"Now lick it!"

If Jim thought the smell was bad, the taste was even
worse as he licked the salty inside of the pump. So
this is what Mom's feet taste like, he couldn't help
but think.

Eva removed the shoe from his face, turned it upside
down and jabbed the spike heel into his left nut, all
the while watching the expression on his face. Ava held
him in place and could hear him whimpering softly as
Eva applied the pressure. "Do you know what Mom would
do to you if she caught you, little pervert that you
are, licking and smelling her shoes? She'd probably
kick you in the nuts herself!" said Eva.

"Can you imagine what it would feel like if Mom kicked
you in the balls? How much it would hurt? She might
even get carried away and crush a nut if she kicked too
hard. Would you like Mommy to bust a nut?" whispered
Ava seductively as Jim squeaked in pain.

Finally they released him and got ready for round 4.
Again he guessed wrong and now Eva picked the
punishment. "Have him lie on his back and spread his
legs. Then you place the sole of your shoe on his balls
and step on them.

Don't forget to twist your foot around. I want to hear
nuts crunching!"

Jimmy adopted the position on the floor with a little
help from Eva. Ava the walked up between his spread
legs and raised her foot menacingly above her brother's
unprotected scrotum.

"Do I get bonus points for popping a ball?" giggled
Ava. "Do you even think you could tell if you crushed
one through your shoe?" inquired Eva.

"We could always tell by the look on his face. Pop a
nut, and I'm sure his facial expression would be
priceless."

"One good hard stomp and there'd be nothing left but a
squishy goopy mess! I'm getting moist just thinking
about it! Just one kick, two little pops, and then no
babies for brother!"

"Can I turn you into a soprano, Jimmy?" asked Ava as
she slammed her shoe down onto his balls. Jimmy
screamed loudly as Ava twisted her foot cruelly. Eva
held him down, laughing at his tears.

"Feel good, Jimmy? Come on, let Ava make you into a
eunuch! It'll be a release for you!

No more pain between the legs."

"Just a pulpy mess in your scrotum!" laughed Ava. "Hey!
I've got one trapped between my shoe and his body! What
should I do?"

Eva had an almost fanatic look on her face. "Pop it!
Pop it! Go on, crush his nut!"

Ava placed her full weight on the ball, still twisting.
Jimmy could do nothing but cry and make funny noises.

"Damn! It slipped away!" grumbled Ava. She kicked his
balls once to show her anger at having been robbed of
her castration of her brother. The girls let him
recover for a bit longer this time, coaxing him back up
by telling him it would be the last round of the day,
considering Mom and Dad would be home soon. Finally Jim
lumbered unsteadily to his feet. He guessed correctly
this time, but his sisters lied to him and said he was
wrong.

Eva picked the punishment.

"This time we'll both participate, since it's the last
one. You know Jimmy," she said to her brother, "since
Ava and I are cheerleaders, to be kicked by us is
extremely painful. And yet it's an honor to be kicked
by two of the most sought after girls. Guys just love
cheerleaders!" She then addressed her sister. "Let's
both kick him at the same time with our high heels! You
take the left nut, and I'll take the right." "That
sounds great!" yelled Ava.

The girls positioned themselves in front of their
trembling brother.

"On three," said Eva.

Both girls winked at each other. They had no intention
of waiting to get to three. Two was the pre-agreed upon
number, although they didn't want Jimmy to know and
spoil the fun by covering up involuntarily on three.

The girls counted together. "One... Two!" The two
cheerleaders raised their legs in a powerful, well-
practiced forward kick. Jim thought how graceful his
sisters looked as their legs swung forward in an arc.
And that was the last thought he had as the closed
pointy toe of each shoe smashed into their respective
ball at the exact same moment.

Jimmy lay on the ground making strange mewling noises,
and his sisters hugged each other. They both rubbed
themselves under their skirts as Jim watched, although
whether he was seeing anything at this point was
questionable. It was even more of a turn-on for the
sisters for them to know that Jimmy knew they were
getting off on having nearly burst his plums. Eva and
Ava then walked casually out of the room after blowing
kisses to their brother.

Eva turned to Ava, saying, "I rented this movie... it's
got this great scene in it where this woman kicks..."
Their voices trailed off into the distance.

The End

I'd like to hear from women concerning their
experiences kicking guys in the balls. E-mail me if
you'd like to share your story.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 49

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bathroom Rape
by PupDoesIt (thw...@capital.net)

***

A straight college student stumbles upon a gay hangout
and takes advantage of their willingness to give him a
blowjob. He liked it so much that he started to
frequent the spot, until one day he happened upon the
worn people. (MMM, nc, rp, v)

***

I'm a 20 year university student in my second year of
commerce. This is a story about an experience I had in
my first year at the university.

During my first month at school I accidentally
discovered a bathroom where a lot of gay sex goes on.
It was by walking in on two guys doing it. You can't
see the stalls when you first walk in, but when I
turned the corner, I saw some guys knees sticking out
from under a stall.

From where I was standing, I bent down to look and saw
the guy in the next stall sucking the other guy's cock,
his long blonde hair bobbing up and down. I was so
shocked, I gasped. The two of them immediately stopped
what they were doing and quickly sat back down on their
respective toilets.

I was shaking, but my curiosity was peaked, along with
my now-hardening dick. I went to the stall next to the
guy who was blowing the other guy, pulled down my
pants, sat down on the toilet seat and started to beat
off. A few moments later, I heard the guy next to me
whisper, "Stick it under the wall man and I'll suck it
for you."

I don't know what I excepted, I mean there I was
jacking off with queers in the room, what had I
expected. Nervously, I knelt down and slid my cock
under the stall's wall and soon I felt first fingers
grasp me, then a hot moist mouth and lips wrapped
around my rock-hard cock. It felt so fucking good!

I had never been sucked, or even touched by another guy
before! His lips slid up and down my pole and I could
feel his tongue licking the underside of my shaft. I
started to moan softly. The guy kept sucking me, with
long and hard strokes, taking in all 8" of my cock, I
couldn't believe it.

"Fuck, man, I'm gonna come!" I grunted under my breath.
But he didn't stop, he just kept sucking. I started to
tremble and then suddenly I couldn't hold back any
longer and blew my load right into the other guy's
mouth! He kept sucking and swallowing my cum. It felt
so good, so good in fact that I almost blacked out, I'd
never cum so hard in my life. When he finally stopped,
I got up, wiped off my dick, pulled up my pants and
left the bathroom. I was super scared that he would
come out of his stall and see me and know who I was.

After that experience, I couldn't help but go back to
that bathroom. There was always someone in there
willing to suck my dick. I never sucked another guy's
cock myself. Sometimes I jacked them off, but not
often.

***

School ended in April, but I would go back to the
campus during the summer just to get my dick sucked. It
wasn't as busy over the summer semester; sometimes you
had to wait an hour or so before some queer came in.

On one particular day, I walked in and saw two of the
stalls occupied. Right away I felt a tingling in my
groin. I went into the first stall next to them and
pulled down my pants. I sat down and started tapping my
foot. No response. I tried again, but still no
response. My curiosity was peaked and I decided to peek
under the stall.

It never occurred to me that this could be a straight
guy, just taking a shit. But when I looked under the
stall's wall, I saw the guy's hand stroking his big,
fat cock up and down and assumed he was okay. His dick
must have been about 9 long, real thick, with a fat
head that was oozing pre-cum out the tip. I got a
little more daring and tried to get a closer look,
moving my face closer to the divider. Suddenly the guy
stopped and said loudly, "Can I help you?"

I jerked my head back quickly. My heart was pounding.
Oh shit! I suddenly thought, what if he's straight?
Then I heard a flush. It was the guy two stalls over.
My heart started beating even faster. I kept my head
down, as the other guy left his stall and walked past
mine. I didn't want him peeking into my stall and
seeing my face.

I waited a few seconds, until I heard the outside door
open and close and decided it was safe to get the hell
out of there. I stood up and started pulling up my
pants, when the guy with the fat dick in the next stall
said loudly, "You want a piece of this?"

"What?" I whispered.

"You wanna suck my dick?" he asked.

"I don't suck," I replied.

Then he asked, "You want me to suck your dick?"

"Sure," I replied, and pulled my pants back down. I was
about to kneel down and stick my dick under the stall,
when he said, "I wanna come into your stall and do it
there."

"But what if someone comes in?" I whispered back.

"Don't worry," he replied. "You can hear the door open
and I'll have plenty of time to get back into my
stall."

"I don't know..." I replied, thinking he was probably
right.

"Trust me man," he said. "I've done it before, and its
a lot more fun this way. Just open your door."

"Okay," I agreed. I stood up and opened the latch on my
door. He pulled up his pants, opened his stall door,
walked over to mine and said, "Open it."

With my pants still around my ankles, I pulled the door
open and looked at him. He was standing just outside my
stall, with his fly open, and his big, fat cock hanging
out, half hard and dripping pre-cum. He was fucking
gorgeous. He was 6'1" with wavy dirty-blonde hair and
ice-blue eyes. His lips were red and he had smooth,
tanned skin.

He licked his lips and said, "Okay, take off your
shirt."

I immediately obeyed.

"Now come over here."

I shuffled just outside my stall to stand in front of
him, holding my hard dick in one hand.

"So you like to get sucked?" he asked.

"Yeah," I replied.

"You come here often?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"You don't suck other guys though?"

"No."

"Ever wanna try it?"

"I don't know," I replied. "I've thought about
sometimes, I guess."

"Why don't you try sucking mine?" he asked, grinning at
me.

"I don't know," I replied. "I'm not sure..."

"C'mon," he said. "Trust me, it'll feel good in your
mouth."

I looked down at the fat cock in his hand, and gulped.
It wasn't even hard yet and it was so big. I didn't

think I could do it.

"I'm not sure," I said nervously. "Maybe some other
time..."

"I don't think so," he said. "I want you to suck it
now!"

I started to back into my stall. I took one step
backwards and he grabbed my head by the hair and pulled
me forward. I was in shock.

"I said I want you to suck my dick NOW, fagboy!"

Oh God! What was happening! "I'm sorry," I said.
"Please let me go."

"I don't think so, faggot!" he growled. "I think you'll
do what you're told first!" Then he turned his head and
yelled out loud, "I got em Jeff! I got the little
faggot!"

My heart was pounding in my chest and my head was
spinning. What the hell was happening? I heard the
bathroom door click and then footsteps. Oh my God!
They're a couple of fag-bashers!

Then I heard, "I locked the door, Chris." Another guy
walked around the corner. He was a tall jock-type. He
was wearing a red baseball cap, on backwards, an Adidas
tee-shirt and faded, ripped Levis.

Chris, the guy holding me by my hair turned to him and
said, "This little faggot wants to suck my cock!"

"No, please..." I whimpered. "Please let me go!"

Chris yanked my head towards him, his face just
millimeters from mine. "I heard you say you wanted to
suck my dick, fagboy!" He said, glaring into my eyes.

"Little faggot wants to suck cock, eh?" the other guy
said, I heard him fumbling with his belt and popping
open the buttons on his Levis. "Well, you got two dicks
to suck now!"

The blonde pulled my hair backwards. "Get on your
knees, fagboy!" he said, It's dinner time!"

I was forced onto my knees and kneeled there, staring
at the blonde guy's dick, inches from my face. With one
hand still grabbing my hair, and the other holding onto
his cock, he slapped it across my face.

"C'mon, boy," he snarled, "Beg for it!"

"Please, I can't..."

He yanked hard on my hair and pushed my face into his
crotch. It smelled of soap. Then he pulled my head back
so I was looking up at him and started wiping his cock
over my lips and on my face. "I said BEG FOR IT! I
wanna hear how much you wanna suck my dick, faggot! You
know you want it!"

I was so scared by now, I'd do just about anything to
get out of this in one piece. "P-please let me suck
your dick," I whimpered.

"I didn't hear you, fagboy!"

My voice was quivering. "Please let me suck your dick,"
I said a little louder.

"That's a good faggot," he said. "Now open your mouth
real wide."

I opened my mouth. He shoved his fat cock into it as
hard as he could and started fucking my face. Right
away I gagged, my eyes watering, but he kept going.

"Yeah, that's it cocksucker," I heard the other guy
say. "Take it all! Suck that cock!" The blonde guy kept
pounding his dick in and out of my mouth.

"Yeah, fagboy. Suck my dick," the blonde guy said.
"Take it man, take it all, you stupid faggot! Yeah,
that's right, eat it." He kept pounding his dick down
my throat.

Suddenly, I felt another hand grab my head and yank it
backwards. The blonde guy's cock popped out of my
mouth. The other guy grabbed my hair and yanked my face
toward his dick. It was a little smaller than the
blonde guys, but not much.

"Here, take this you little slut!" He shoved his dick
into my mouth, and started fucking my face just as hard
the other guy.

"Yah! Suck my dick, fagboy! Suck it nice and hard. You
like it, don't you? You like having a guys dick in your
little faggot mouth, don't you?"

I started to gag again, but he kept shoving his cock in
and out of my mouth.

"Yeah, that's right, boy, suck me real good. Yeah! Make
me cum, boy. I wanna shoot my load in your little pussy
mouth! Oh fuck, yeah!" He kept fucking my face. I felt
his long, hard dick slamming into the back of my throat
and then out again. There were tears running down my
face, but I kept sucking. Suddenly he stopped and
pulled his dick out of my mouth.

"Get on your back!"

I did as I was told, what else could I do? While I was
lying there, the guy called Chris, the blonde, took off
his pants, then he stood over me, waving his fat dick
with one hand while he stared down at me, smiling.
Meanwhile, the other guy was pulling off my shoes, and
then my pants.

"I heard the little faggot say he wants to get fucked,"
Chris said.

"No! Please don't!" I begged. "Please!"

He knelt down over my face and slapped me hard. "Shut
the fuck up! I know you want your little ass fucked!
Now ask Jeff nicely and maybe hell be gentle!"

"Please don't hurt me! Please, I've never been fucked."

"I SAID ASK NICELY!" Chris slapped me across the face
again.

I started to cry. "P-please fuck my ass," I whimpered.

"How bad do you want it, boy?" Jeff asked from behind
Chris. He picked my legs up and draped them over his
kneeling thighs. I could feel his fat cockhead poking
at my hole.

"I-I want it bad, please fuck me," I said as nice as I
could.

"Yeah! That's my boy!"

Then I felt my hole stretching and something huge
poking into it.

"Oh, God! Please stop! It hurts!"

"You didn't ask nice enough," I heard Jeff saying.
"Take this, you little shit!" And he shoved his
swollen cock into my ass as hard as he could.

"OWWWW! Please don't! Oh god... NO!"

"Shut up, cocksucker!" Chris said and shoved his cock
into my mouth.

"Mmmmmfffff!" I was moaning from the pain in my butt,
but they both kept fucking my ass and my mouth.

Then after a few minutes of this abuse, it actually
started to feel okay in my butt. I could feel that hard
dick ramming in and out of my ass and the other big
cock sliding in and out of my mouth. My cock actually
started to get hard.

"Look, the fucking faggot likes it, Chris!" Jeff said
as he kept pounding his rod into my ass. "Let's see if
he likes this too," he said. Chris stopped, pulled his
cock out of my mouth and squatted over my face. His
tight, pink asshole was quivering.

"Open your mouth!" I did. He sat down on my face, his
asshole right over my mouth.

"Now lick it!"

I started to lick tentatively at the little, pink bud.

"Harder! I wanna feel your tongue in my hole, fuckboy!"

I shoved my tongue in further. It wasn't as bad as I
thought it would be.

"Yeah, FUCK! That feels good! Yeah, lick it boy! Eat my
fucking ass!" Chris groaned as he jerked off over my
face. "Yeah, thatsa boy! Eat my hole!"

Jeff was still fucking my ass, grunting like a pig.
"Fucking tight ass. Yeah. You like my fucking dick in
your little boy pussy, dontcha! Yeah, feels good, don't
it? Fuck yeah! Oh fuck, man! I'm gonna shoot my fucking
load in your ass, fagboy! Yeah! You wanna feel my hot
load in that tight little ass of yours, dontcha! Oh
yah, fuck! FUUUUUCCCK! I'm ccuummming!"

I felt Jeff's body jerk and then I felt a hot, warm
feeling inside my ass.

"Oh yeah! FUCK! I'm shooting my load inside a faggot
ass!" He kept cumming. I was still eating the blonde
guy's ass, my tongue sliding around his hole, and then
in and out of it, chewing on his cheeks.

Jeff pulled his dick out of my ass with a wet plopping
sound and stood up. "I gotta go man!" he said to Chris,
"I gotta meet my girlfriend at 3 o'clock."

Chris pulled his ass away from my mouth and sat on my
chest. Turning his head, he said, "Okay, man! Catch ya
later. I'm gonna stay here and finish this little
faggot off. I want him to taste my load."

Jeff got up and started putting his clothes on. Chris
turned back to me and said, "We're not done yet,
cocksucker!" and shoved his dick back into my mouth.
"Yeah! Suck it, boy, suck my dick!" I heard Jeff leave.

"Feels good, don't it faggot? You like having a real
mans dick in your mouth, eh? You like being treated
like a little pussy, dontcha? Yeah, that's right, suck
it!" He said, as he pushed his dick further into my
mouth.

He was looking down at me, smiling as he moved his hips
back and forth, his swollen dick sliding in and out of
my sore mouth. Suddenly I heard footsteps. I guessed
Jeff was coming back for something. They turned the
corner and I almost choked! Standing behind Chris back
was a cop. He was glaring at us.

"What's going on here boys?" His voice boomed, echoing
in the bathroom.

Chris stopped what he was doing and jumped up, his head
snapping around. "What the FU-!"

"Christopher!" the cop said.

"Pete!" Chris said, his face turning beet red.

"What the fuck are YOU doing?" the cop asked.

"I... uuhhh..." Chris stammered and looked at me. "I...
this little faggot tried to get into my stall!"

"And, you let him?" the cop asked.

"Not exactly. He wanted me to suck his faggot dick, so
I thought I'd give him a taste of his own medicine!"

"I see!" the cop said, staring down at me. I was still
lying on the floor, naked.

"Wait here he said to Chris! You, stay where you are,"
he said to me. He turned and went around the corner. I
heard the lock snap shut.

He came back and stood a few feet away from us. I
looked up at him. He was smiling and rubbing his
crotch. "So the little faggot likes to suck dick, eh
Chris?" he said.

I looked over at Chris. He was grinning and slowly
stroking his dick.

"Yes officer, he does!"

END

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Good Sport
by Phil Phantom (ph...@philphantom.com)

***

A young couple are "forced" to fit in and end up being
taken advantage of by the guys at work. (M+/F, wife,
gb, huml, cuck, preg?)

***

I married my high school sweetheart and moved to the
big city three years ago. Pam has grown more beautiful
each year. We met in the pre-schooler's Sunday school
and married in that same church fourteen years later. I
learned a good trade in the heating and air business. I
landed a great job with a company that stays busy and
pays well. After a year with AAA Heating and Air, Pam
and I decided to start a family.

Unlike many of our peers, we remained virgins until our
wedding night. That first night was awkward. We were
both uptight, and I was clumsy and over-excited.
Gradually, we've become less inhibited and sex is much
better. At least now I can usually last long enough to
get Pam off.

Sex was still a topic we couldn't discuss easily. We
knew one position, the missionary, and the subject of
oral sex was never broached. We both blush easily, so
company get-togethers were always trying times for us.
I work in a shop of fifteen men. I'm the youngest, the
new kid. Most of those men have been with Jake Barnes
from the day he opened shop six years ago. They are a
tight-knit group and rather rowdy at parties.

Our work shop is not open to the public, so pictures of
naked women are everywhere. It has a men's locker room
atmosphere. Pam has, on occasion, brought my lunch to
me. She creates quite a stir when she walks through.
She acts like she has blinders on and stays red-faced
the whole time.

Jake Barnes is a tough guy to work for but he pays
well. Two things can get you canned from the company:
poor work and not fitting in. My year of probation was
up. I'd been accepted. Our future looked secure. As
long as I continued to fit in, I knew I'd have a job.

So Pam and I decided to buy a house.

The ink wasn't dry on the paperwork when Jake called me
into his office one day. He said he was disappointed
because I never offered to host a Friday night poker
game. I'd heard about the games, an institution at AAA,
but I didn't gamble. He said the games were low stakes
and friendly. He said I'd learn. I had a house, so I
could not claim that the apartment was too small.

From the stories I'd heard, I did not want Pam exposed
to their bawdy poker games. What was even worse was
that the wife of the host was to serve as hostess of
the game, serving drinks and snacks. The way Jake put
it, I had little choice but to volunteer. I said we'd
host the next one. Jake smiled. As I departed, Jake
called out, "See that Pam wears something sexy. We
don't want a hostess that looks like a Tomboy." I
grinned uncomfortably and scrapped the idea of having
her wear jeans and a sweat shirt.

Pam was not pleased to hear about the poker party. She
disapproves of gambling and she hates being around
drinking and smoking men. When I told her what Jake
said about wearing something sexy, she threw a fit. I
let her rant and rave, but she knew as well as I that
we were in no position to alienate Jake Barnes, not
with a sixty-thousand dollar mortgage over our heads
and the possibility of there being a baby on the way.
She came to her senses on her own after stewing for a
couple of days. Together, we picked out the dress she'd
wear.

You may think this odd, but after three years of
marriage, I'd never seen Pam naked. She is very shy and
wears PJs to bed. We made love in total darkness. I saw
her in bra and panties for the first time as she
changed outfits. I sat on the bed, trying to act
nonchalant about it. I could see that Pam was aroused.
She grew more aroused as she tried on various outfits
and modeled them for me. None suited her.

I almost choked when she suggested that going braless
might help. She removed her bra right in front of me. I
stared at the nipples I'd sucked on but never seen.
They were tight, puckered, reddish caps on bullet-
shaped mounds of firm flesh. She took her time donning
the dress and paraded her tits before me with her
shoulders back and chest out. As she moved about, those
breasts vibrated with each footfall.

I broke out in a sweat when she decided the panties
were all wrong and shimmied out of them. She went
through her things in the nude, presenting me with a
visual feast of her unguarded sex, mostly rear views of
her pouting vaginal pouch tucked neatly at the top of
her creamy thighs. Pam's pubic hair is so light and
fine that it is barely noticeable and hides nothing.

Her wet slit seemed to wink at me when she'd bend over.
Her clit hung from between the lips like a tiny cock,
just begging for someone to walk over and kiss it. She
waved that pink flag in my face one second too long. I
went over, knelt behind her, and planted a wet kiss
right on her clit.

Pam shot upright and spun around as though a snake had
bit her. She looked down on me like I was sick, saying,
"Jerry, what on earth has gotten into you?"

I stood and apologized, feeling like a pervert. She
said, "I thought we could be mature adults about this.
Just because I agreed to dress like a tramp doesn't
mean you can treat me like one. Now, you go sit down,
behave yourself, and don't get up until we're through."

I slinked back to the bed and sat. Remarkably, Pam
turned back to the dresser in a wider stance than
before. In addition, she bent low to open the bottom
drawer and began rummaging through it, giving me a most
provocative display. It was then I realized that her
tease was intentional. She was looking for panties in
her sweater drawer and taking her sweet time doing it.
After searching another bottom drawer, bending over
with straight legs, her tits showing between the
inverted V of her legs, she stood and faced me, hands
on hips, flustered.

She still had her high heel shoes on and walked about,
gathering her dresses, holding up one after another.
She tossed all to the bed and stood with a hand on her
cocked hip and said, "Jerry, none of my dresses are
sexy. They're all too long."

I tried not to look between her legs or at her tits,
but she made it most difficult for me. She stood right
before me. She picked up a light summer dress with an
open bodice and said, "If I wear this one without a bra
and shorten the hem, I suppose it might look sexy. What
do you think?"

I nodded. She slipped it over her head and folded up
the hem to mid thigh, saying, "Is this short enough?" I
nodded. She folded it up another inch and said, "How
about this? Is this too much?"

I said, "You'd be inviting trouble if you cut it too
short. Remember who you'll be wearing that in front
of."

"I haven't forgotten, Jerry. Jake said sexy. He expects
sexy. This might be a test, you know. Suppose he lets
you go because I wasn't wearing a sexy enough dress.
What would we do then?"

"All right, if you'll wear it that short, I'll go
along. He can't say it isn't sexy."

Pam folded under another two inches of material until
the hem was just below her crotch. She said, "Maybe we
should go all out just to be sure."

I gulped. I said, "Pam, you'd never wear anything that
short in front of a bunch of men and you know it."

She said, "With our future at stake, I might go topless
wearing a g-string. Don't forget the baby. I am due to
ovulate this week. I can endure a little embarrassment
if I have too. I'm not that weak and fragile, Jerry."

Pam's attitude surprised me. She shortened that dress a
little higher than mid thigh. She looked very sexy in
it, especially in her high heels. When she modeled the
dress, I noticed that she had also cut back the top.
The square-cut top exposed the swells of her upper
breasts and showed a great deal of cleavage. When she
stood straight, the top edge just did hide her nipples.
If she'd bend over, it dropped away and exposed her
hanging tits. I made no comment about the modification;
she offered no explanation. With the puffy sleeves and
ruffled short hem, the dress looked like something a
little girl might wear. On Pam it looked sexy as hell.

Eight guys showed up on Friday night. Since we figured
there would be other poker nights, we bought a large
round table with eight matching chairs. Nine of us just
barely fit around the table. I had to sit on a bar
stool.

Pam was a big hit. The guys made a fuss over her every
time she entered the room. She was nervous and scared,
but she looked stunning. They embarrassed her by
staring openly down her top when she had to bend over.
Those that were not in a position to look down her top
would lean back and look up her dress. They kept the
ash tray in the center of the table and requested she
empty it often.

The first time Pam tried to empty the ash tray, she
reached out and brought it to her. Jake said, "No, No,
No. If you're going to do the job, do it right. Here,
set the ash tray back where it was. Now, don't ever
carry an ash tray over people. Do like this." Jake had
Pam lean back over the table as he was doing. Their
heads converged near the center as Jake tutored her on
the professional way to service an ash tray.

Pam listened attentively, mindless of the scene taking
place behind her. Tommy Drew and John Blazek were on
their knees pinching the hem of her skirt and lifting.
Two others were leaning in to watch the operation. They
were either very good or Pam was very absorbed in what
Jake was telling her. I could not see what they were
seeing, but from the looks on their faces, it was a
sight.

I tried to get Pam's attention, but she would not look
up. She watched as Jake laid a paper towel down after
first making sure that every butt was out. He then
poured the contents into the paper towel, folded it
neatly, then used the folded package to swab the inside
of the ash tray. It all looked very neat and
professional, but would also be time consuming.

Before Jake was done, Tommy had Pam's dress laid back
over her back. I could not see how she did not notice
the draft. Just when I thought the show was over, Jake
emptied the napkin back into the ash tray and told Pam
to give it a try. This allowed the guys more time to
visually feast on my wife's ass and make crude
gestures. When Pam did back away, she bumped right into
John's face with her ass. She acted surprised to find
herself exposed and John at her ass, but she playfully
admonished him and pranced into the kitchen.

To service the ash tray required Pam to squeeze in
between two chairs in order to reach it. Two guys would
scoot back from the table to let her in, then while she
lay over the table, they'd boldly look up her skirt
from the rear. Each time Pam had to clean the ash tray,
she'd find a new hole open up for her.

Pam amazed me. She caught on quickly to what they were
doing. On her third visit to empty the ash tray, she
went to the third set of guys and waited for them to
make a hole. Then, she would rest on her elbows, her
tits fully exposed, while emptying and wiping clean the
ash tray. The guys on either side of her were not
content to simply look. Their hands roamed up and down
her legs. Pam took her sweet time, her face as red as a
rose. The fourth set took even longer.

Being the odd man, I got skipped the first time around.
I got included on the second go round. I scooted back
with Benny, who sat on my left and had been in on the
first round with the guy who sat on his left. When Pam
leaned over, I decided to act like all the others and
take a peek up her skirt. What I saw blew me away.

Pam had on a pair of frilly pink panties I'd never seen
before. They were so sheer and thin that only a narrow
strip passed between her legs. I could plainly see her
labia lips and I could see that she'd shaved them
clean. A dark pink spot caused by wetness marked the
place where her clit pressed out against the material.

While I sat in stunned awe, Benny ran his hand up her
left leg right up to her crotch, pressing the edge of
his hand between her lips. Pam did not react, even when
he took the panty material between thumb and forefinger
and made it wedge between her lips. Her labia lips
closed over it. When she stood, she just smiled and
walked off with a sexy sway to her stride. This time,
my face was red.

The game went on like this for several hours. Pam
worked the table, bringing fresh beer, keeping the
snack food bowels full, and frequently emptying the ash
tray. Hands reached for her legs, tits, and ass
whenever she passed by. Pam never jumped or flinched
and never pushed a hand away. She kept track of which
set got to feel her up and never balked at the hands
that went between her legs. The cards got sticky and so
did my shorts.

After four hours, I was down three hundred dollars. I
was learning to play poker the hard way. After buying
the house and the table set, our savings was tapped
out. Fifty dollars was all we had to our name with
payday two weeks away. While Pam was out of the room,
Jake said, "Jerry, I'm going to give you a chance to
recoup your losses at two to one. You interested."

I sat up and said sure. He said, "I'm going to bet you
six-hundred bucks that Pam will let me take her panties
off right here at the table and not say a word while I
do it. If she does, she's mine for twenty-four hours.
If she so much as makes a peep, you get six bills."

I felt sure Pam wouldn't stand still for that, not
quietly anyway. I also knew she'd be pissed if I put
her ass on the table as part of a wager. I said, "Jake,
I can't give you Pam. I'm her husband not her keeper."

"I'll handle Pam. All I need is your acceptance. What
do you say, kid? I know you could use the money. I'm
just trying to make things easy for you."

I thought hard for a few seconds, then we shook hands.
Pam was due to stop between Jake and Tom on her next
ash tray stop. All eyes watched when she got between
Jake and Tom and leaned way over. Jake got right behind
her and ran both hands up the sides of her legs clear
up to her hips.

We could see the impression of his fists as they curled
under the waistband of her panties. Pam froze; her eyes
shot wide open. Jake slowly drew her panties down,
giving Pam ample opportunity to say something. She knew
we were all looking at her ass and most of us could see
her panties come into view below her skirt. Still, she
said nothing. Jack slowed his progress, pausing when
her panties passed over her ass cheeks.

Pam had plenty of time to finish cleaning the ash tray.
Instead, she rested on her elbows, doing nothing,
breathing heavily, waiting. The two men seated to her
front actually got up and went to stand behind her. The
rest were leaning towards her rear, looking at Jake's
index finger hooked over the thin crotch band, waiting.
Jake looked at me and shrugged as though to say, "Hey,
kid, I'm trying not to win."

Pam was incredible. It was obvious that she intended to
wait, how ever long it took, for Jake to remove her
panties. Jake was in no hurry, enjoying the tension. He
inched those panties down her legs by fractions,
pausing often. It took several minutes for those
panties to hang limply at her ankles. Pam lifted one
foot free, then the other. Jake reached down and held
the flimsy garment aloft like a trophy. The guys let
out a cheer. This snapped Pam out of her catatonic
lethargy. She stood and backed away from the table,
covering her face with her hands.

Jake reached out and took her left hand, drawing her to
his side. He placed her panties on the table and said,
"Pam, you just made me a very happy man."

Pam looked to me with questioning eyes. I couldn't
speak. Benny said, "Jake bet Jerry that he could remove
your panties at the table, and you wouldn't make a
peep. There's the panties, and nobody heard a peep.
Jake now owns your ass for twenty-four hours."

Pam looked right at me, stunned. I shrugged and shook
my head, still unable to speak. She said, "Jerry, how
could you make such a bet? You had no right. I'm not
your property."

I found my voice and shot back, "I never thought I
could lose. Why didn't you say something?"

She didn't have an answer for that. Jake said, "What's
done is done. You're mine now, Pam, at least for
twenty-four hours. A bet is a bet."

Pam looked defiant even in defeat. She stared daggers
at me and folded her arms. Jake said, "Let's have a
look at the merchandise. Why don't you get those
clothes of, Pam?"

Pam shot him a dirty look and said, "I'll do no such
thing. If you want to collect your stupid bet, you'll
do it in private."

Jake said, "Pam, you don't tell me how to take my
winnings. Your ass is mine to do with as I see fit for
the next twenty-four hours. If I say strip, by God, you
strip!"

This shook Pam. Jake ordered the table taken away. The
guys pitched in and lifted it over our heads, setting
it off to the side. We gathered our chairs in a circle
centered on Jake. Pam was in the middle looking like a
trapped animal. Jake shouted, "Don't stand there, get
the fucking dress off!."

With a beet red face and clenched jaw, she drew it over
her head, revealing her total nudity. She kicked off
her heels and stood defiantly before Jake and said,
"There, are you happy, now?"

Jake smiled and said, "Start here on my left and go
around to each guy so they can get a good look at your
charms."

Pam stomped over to the man on Jake's left and stood
glaring down on him with her hands on her hips, daring
him to look. Jake grabbed Pam roughly by her elbow and
jerked her to her knees at his feet. He shocked
everyone by yelling, "Listen to me, you little cunt!
You lost; I won. The bet was fair. I gave you every
opportunity to win, but you wanted those panties off so
we could finger-fuck you without them getting in the
way.

"If you had only made a squeak, I'd have handed over
six-hundred bucks to Jerry with a smile. He would have
taken it, too. Well, you didn't make a squeak. You
lost. I'm going to get six-hundred dollars worth out of
your ass if I have to hog tie you, toss you in my pick-
up, drive you to Jefferson Street, and sell your ass
for twenty bucks a pop.

"I happen to be in a sharing mood and just want to have
fun with my friends in the comfort and privacy of your
new home. Now, if you don't want to party with us here,
maybe you'll like partying downtown. Either way, you
are going to party. Do you understand me?"

Jake's words had a sobering effect on Pam. We both knew
he was dead serious. She nodded her head meekly. He
helped her to her feet, saying, "Now, let's see a
little enthusiasm on your part. If I don't see any, I
could use six-hundred bucks."

Pam stepped over to the man she'd been pulled away
from. This time she ran her hands up her sides and
cupped her breasts in sensuous offering. A slow sway
started in her hips as she moved her left foot out. She
drew his eyes to her crotch by trailing her painted
nails down her front and teased it through her loins.
She thrust her pelvis out and ran a stiff finger
through her wet lips.

I was directly behind her and could see that red nail
dip between those sexy vaginal peach halves, curl in,
and disappear up the front. Her white moons swayed
provocatively as she did a sexy grind for him. The guys
were awe-struck by her beauty and sexuality.

She turned slowly to present him with her rear view.
Our eyes locked as her hands went behind to stroke her
ass cheeks. Her eyes seemed to say, "I hope you're
satisfied." My eyes drifted to her crotch. She had
shaved off all of her pubic hair. Her pussy lips were
wet and swollen. Her clit stuck out obscenely, pink and
shiny.

Pam went to the next man and repeated the performance,
putting more into her act. As she went around, she grew
hotter and hotter. Her fingers delved repeatedly into
her wet sex. Her stance grew wider. The fourth guy was
treated to her bending from the waist with her ass in
his face and feet wide apart. She held this pose and
pulled her cheeks apart. She held steady as he leaned
in and buried his face in her beaver.

The fifth guy was on my right. When she got to him, she
looked at me and lifted her left foot, placing it on
the top of his chair near his right ear. I looked at
her yawning sex as her fingers played through and
entered it. She bent her knee to bring her pussy closer
to his face. He leaned in to suck her clit. She pressed
her crotch to meet his lips. She pulled her labia lips
apart for his clitty suck. She looked at me with
passion-glazed eyes while he sucked on her clit.

She let him suck for several minutes, then turned her
ass to him, spread her legs wide, and dipped low. Her
head looked back at me from between her knees as her
hands came up from the inside and framed her sex. Her
index fingers lay on each cunt lip and pried out,
making a coral-pink oval of her vagina. He leaned in
and lapped that oval like a dog. She swayed gently
under the tonguing, never taking her eyes off me.

She left him in mid lap and stood before me, looking
down. I looked up sheepishly. A mischievous grin
appeared on her face. She leaned down and whispered in
my ear, "I'm ovulating tonight."

She stood and went to Benny, on my left. This time, her
right foot came up to the chair back by his left ear
and she turned to face me. Benny entered her cunt with
his two middle fingers and finger-fucked her while Pam
ground her cunt on his fingers. She bit her lower lip
while staring hard at me.

Sex between her and Jack was a foregone conclusion.
After her rounds, it was obvious to everyone that she'd
willingly have sex with anyone. By reminding me of her
fertility, she was sending me a message, but I didn't
get it. Did she expect me to do something to protect
her? Would she protect herself? Would she at least let
Jack know? Should I speak up before it got that far?
She laid that problem in my lap, as though divorcing
herself from the responsibility. I had to wonder if it
really mattered to her whose baby she had. Could she be
happy with just anyone's baby? Could I?

These thoughts never left me as I watched my horny wife
return to Jake. Jake pulled her to his lap and
positioned her so that her ass rested on his thighs
with her legs outside his. He pulled her back to his
chest and told the two men sitting beside him to each
take a leg and make a wish. They eagerly reached down
and took a foot, drawing Pam's legs into the splits.

Pam seemed to enjoy the lewd exposure, showing off her
newly shaved pussy, a pussy she was obviously proud of.
She had every reason to be proud. It was the cleanest,
sexiest pussy anyone of us ever saw. Everyone marveled
and fawned over it, leaning in for a closer look. Even
her asshole looked cute and sexy, pink and clean.

Pam shamelessly basked in her exposure and the lewd
attention. Her pussy hole looked tight, wet, and
inviting. Her clit was completely in the open and
standing tall. Jack brought his hands to her crotch and
manipulated her aroused flesh. His fingers delved into
her hole and teased over her clit making her loll her
head on his shoulders and swoon. Jack said, "Well, now
that we've gotten to know the physical Pam, let's get
up close and personal. We don't want any secrets
between us, do we, Pam?" She shook her head. He went
on, "Did Jerry know you shaved your pussy?"

"No, I did it this afternoon."

"Why did you shave it?"

"I wanted to look sexy."

"Why? Did you plan on showing it to us?"

"I wanted to be ready, just in case."

"Did you masturbate thinking about this game?"

"Yes, constantly."

"What were your thoughts? Tell us what you imagined
might happen."

"I pictured Jerry losing and having to bet my clothes.
I pictured him losing my clothes. Then, I had to serve
you all naked. When Jerry got a great hand, he showed
it to me and asked if he could bet sex with me for the
pot. I said yes, and he lost. I pictured you winning
the hand and carrying me upstairs to our bedroom and
making love to me."

"Well, you weren't far off, were you?"

"No."

"You do realize that we are all going to fuck you,
don't you?"

"Yes!"

"I hope you're doing something about birth control."

Pam looked to me and waited. I don't know why, but I
froze. After several seconds, Pam said, "It's all
right; I'm on the pill."

"Good. Pam, how would you feel about becoming the new
company whore. The last one we had ran off and got
married. It pays five-hundred a week. There's light
office duties, some typing and book work. Other than
that, it's just taking care of fifteen horny men."

Pam looked to me for just a moment then nodded her
head. Jake patted her pussy then set her on her feet.
He said, "You run on upstairs and get comfortable.
We're going to have us a pussy drawing."

Pam ran upstairs as Jake shuffled the deck. We all drew
a card. I drew the two of spades. I waited and watched
as seven of my coworkers and my boss made the trip
upstairs. They came down singing her praises. Each left
after patting me on the back and saying something like
"Better luck next time," or "You're a good sport, kid."

Jake remained behind after his turn. We sat together
waiting for Benny to finish. It was four in the
morning. Jake intended to take Pam with him after my
turn. He shook my shoulder and said, "Face it, kid. You
married a whore. We didn't make her that way. All we
did was expose her for what she is. Make the most of
it. Think of the money you two will bring in together."
Jake peeled off five one-hundred dollar bills and said,
"Look, here's an advance on her salary. I know you're
tapped."

I said, "Thanks," as Benny came trudging downstairs. He
said, "She's all yours kid. You better hang on tight,
she's awful slippery." He laughed, grabbed his coat,
and left.

I went up with great trepidation. Pam was sprawled on
our bed on her back. The bed was down to bare mattress.
Pam was literally covered with sperm. It was in her
hair, on her face, pooled between her tits, and she lay
in a big puddle of it. She turned her head and smiled
weakly.

I sat by her side, looking into her glazed eyes. A
strand of fresh cum draped her nose. One run reached
her lips as I looked on. She calmly licked at it. She
reached between her legs and scooped a handful of cum
on her fingers, stuffing it up her cunt. She said, "I
think I'm pregnant."

I looked at her sperm-drenched pussy and said, "I think
you are too."

"Do you want to place any bets on who the father might
be?" I shook my head. "Why didn't you say something? I
gave you the opportunity."

"Why didn't you?"

"If you didn't care, I didn't either. You had your
chance."

I pulled out the money and said, "Jake gave you an
advance on your salary."

She took the money and smiled. She sat up and thumbed
through the bills. She said, "I forgot about that. I'm
the new company whore."

"You are if you take that money."

"I'm taking the money, Jerry. I earned it. Don't be
mad, okay?"

"I'm not mad. You win some, you lose some."

"You're a good sport, Jerry. I'm glad I married you."

THE END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per

lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 50

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Bumfuck
By Michael (phoenlx...@aol.com)

***

An illegal Mexican emergent puts up with a lot to keep
his white girlfriend happy. (MMF, bi, nc, alcohol,
cream-pie)

***

Author's note: Sorry for any offense to the emergent
population, I really love the Mexican family lifestyle
- and this story, although it could be considered
derogatory - wasn't meant to be a reflection on that
lifestyle. Love yeall.

***

I grew up in what would most likely be called a
disadvantaged home. My father was a laborer and my
mother was a house keeper. You see, were came to the US
from Mexico illegally and had to pretty much stay under
the radar.

I had an uneventful childhood, my family was close and
my parents had good values and tried to teach them to
my brother and me as we grew up. But because we were
illegals we had to stay to ourselves a lot and I wasn't
popular at school and I didn't have any friends to
speak of growing up.

I guess that's why when Cindy (a white chick who was a
cashier at the Dollar Store were I worked after
dropping out of the eighth grade) took an interest in
me I was all over myself to make her like me.

Looking back I think it was the fact that she was a
pretty white girl, and I was a nobody Mexican emigrant,
that made me go along with her desires. It was a heady
thing to have a hot looking white girl fondling my
privates and telling me what a Latin stud I was.

Anyway, our relationship grew and I got to fuck her
every which way after work and on weekends. We'd go
away together in her Volkswagen van and camp out and
fuck like rabbits. I even counted that I'd had 17 cums
one weekend. Cindy was a hot white girl and I liked
fucking her a lot.

Then one day she told me about this thing she liked to
do. Apparently before she knew me she'd go down to skid
row from time to time to find a drunk bum and fuck him,
even if he was passed out. She said that she liked the
feeling it gave her to rape these helpless men, knowing
that they couldn't stop her from using them made her
orgasms more intense.

To my amazement as she told me about this sick thing my
dick got hard and I imagined this porcelain skinned
female squatting over some dirty old bum's prone body
as she humped his knotty old erection with her slick
pink cunt.

It turned out that Cindy had a hankering to do it again
and she wanted me to come with her, to help her find a
drunk and to be her lookout. I was a little unsure
about this at first. I mean, did I really want to see
her fuck some dirty old bum? What would I feel about
her after she did it and I'd seen her do it?

In the end it didn't matter that I had doubts, I went
with Cindy and we found a dirty bum, not as old as I
thought he'd be, but drunk and dirty. And I watched as
Cindy scoped out the area and then handing me her
purse, she went over to the passed out drunk and bent
down and began to tug at his pants.

I couldn't take my eyes off her as she pulled his fly
open and then tugged his trousers down his skinny white
legs. My eyes widened as my girlfriend looked nervously
around before she dropped her pants, kicking them off
and positioned herself over his prone body.

It was strange to watch this pretty woman with the
flawless completion squatting over this disgusting bit
of humanity intensely trying to jack his manhood into
life. She was intent on her effort and seemed to have
forgotten that I was there. I looked on as she squeezed
and pulled his limp dick-flesh into life.

After a few minutes the bum's cock began to grow and he
groggily came to life. He was so drunk that he couldn't
have stopped Cindy if he'd wanted to, and when she
finally sank her slippery cunt down onto his disgusting
boner he wouldn't have wanted to anyway.

It was so bizarre to see her fucking him like he was
her lover. She grunted and groaned as if he was the
best lover she'd ever had, reaching down and massaging
his balls and her clit as she rode him facing backwards
toward his out stretched legs.

I just couldn't believe what I was seeing. And when her
shapely body tensed and her perfect thighs trembled and
she gasped and shoved her cunt hard against him - I
knew she was cumming, and I didn't know what to think.
She was actually getting off on fucking a dirty drunk
street bum, and there I was holding her purse and
watching her do it.

But that wasn't the worst of it. I'm ashamed to say it,
but when she was done with the bum and had hurriedly
dressed and grabbed my arm, pulling me back to her van,
she actually asked me to eat her, to clean that bum's
cum out of her.

I was disgusted; I told her that I didn't want to do
that. But then Cindy's voice took on a hard edge and
she told me that if I wouldn't do as she asked, then
she'd find a guy who would do it for her, and that our
relationship would be finished.

I sat there in the van and thought back over the past
few months since Cindy and I had become lovers and how
great our sex had been, and I guess that's when I
decided that if I had to suck another man's cum out of
her pussy, even a dirty old bum's cum, then I'd do it
to keep her.

That was the first time I was drawn into Cindy's
perverted bumfuck fetish lifestyle. But it certainly
wasn't the last time. Cindy is still my girlfriend and
we still work together at the Dollar Store, but I have
to watch her fuck some dirty bum at least once a week,
usually over the weekend sometime and I still have to
suck his slimy cum from between her pink cunt lips.

Actually I've grown used to the whole thing and it
doesn't even gross me out anymore. It's amazing what a
guy will put up with to get a regular fuck from a
pretty woman.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 51

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

A Baby for Elise
by Elise (address withheld)

***

A buried lust resurfaces and I suffer the consequences.
(MF, wife, cheat, intr, rom, preg)

***

It has been almost exactly twenty years since my story
began, and I hardly know how to tell it. It is not a
source of pride for me. It is more a source of shame,
something I cannot tell my friends and family about.
Yet, these are probably the most exciting events of my
life, and they will mean the end of my marriage because
I will not be able to keep them secret much longer. I
regret what I did those months ago and I have thought
of little else since then.

Maybe that is why I feel compelled to write my story
down and tell it to some strangers who share my
mysterious obsession. I suppose it is ironic that I
learned of this website and others like it from my
sister, when they may have ruined her marriage. My
brother-in-law was lax about cleaning his browser
history and my sister decided to snoop while he was at
work and she found several links to sites with pictures
and stories about interracial sex. Now, she and her
husband are separated and I am writing my story to post
on those same sites.

In 1986, I was a junior in a rural high school. I was
lucky enough to be shapely and pretty and popular and
to have my choice of boys. This was in the fall, at the
beginning of the school year and it was my second year
on the pompon squad. I had just started dating Don, a
running back on the football team who was a senior.

I had kissed a couple of boys and let one play with my
breasts, but I was still a virgin, which was common for
a sixteen-year-old girl in those days. Don was a real
cutie, though, and we had had eyes for each other for a
couple of years before we got together. Like all young
girls, I was feeling my sexuality but I did not want
the wrong boy to be my first. I thought Don might be
the one, if he was willing to take things slowly.

Our school was small. There were only about 300
students and there was only one black family in the
district. They lived in the same small town as my and
Don's families. James, the oldest boy, was a year ahead
of me, in Don's class and his sister was a year behind
me. James was a starting linebacker and running back on
the football team, alongside Don. I always felt a
little sorry for James because there weren't any black
girls for him to date and no self-respecting white girl
in my town would date him.

He was nice enough, but he often seemed a little aloof
and I think he resented us for the isolation he must
have felt. Even though none of us dated him, he was the
subject of some whispered conversation among the girls.
We wondered if the stories about black men's penises
were true, of course, and he was the only black man
around to speculate about.

Homecoming was coming up and Don was my date. We had
been together long enough that Don had played with my
ass and sucked by breasts a few times, but even though
it was painfully obvious that he was hard when we made
out, I had not touched his penis or let him finger me.
It seemed time to take the next step and homecoming day
seemed like the perfect time.

If things went well, I would let Don finger my pussy
and treat him to a handjob. There was a parade through
our little town in the morning and Don and I went back
to my house after school let out for the afternoon. My
parents were at work and we would have a few precious
hours without worries of being disturbed. We were in my
bed almost as soon as we walked in the door and Don
seemed to sense that the time was right to take me
farther.

Our shirts were off and were lying together in our
jeans. Don was rubbing my breasts and feeling my body
and he finally slipped his hand between my legs. "Is it
okay?" he asked. I nodded and he kissed me while he
rubbed my pussy. I unbuckled his belt and unbuttoned
his jeans and slipped my hand into his pants to get my
first handful of penis. I took it out and looked at it
and rubbed it with both hands. I hoped he would take it
as a signal that he could get into my pants too.

He put his hand down the front of my pants and searched
for my damp pussy. When he found it, he slipped his
finger inside. Don hadn't learned about the clitoris,
yet, so he finger fucked me while I jerked him off. It
was only a couple of minutes before he came all over
his stomach. When he was finished he stopped fingering
me and went to the bathroom to clean up. It wasn't an
ideal first sexual experience, but I knew things would
get better, especially when he found my clit. We kissed
for a while, and then Don went home to get ready for
the homecoming game.

The football team nearly lost us the game that night,
but James ran the ball over the line on the final drive
and we won. The dance was the first of the year and it
was a lively event for such a small school. I danced
close with Don and felt his penis harden against my
stomach. My pussy moistened in response I danced close
enough to let him know that I enjoyed feeling his
erection between us.

We both knew there would be more fooling around after
the dance, but I waited forty-five minutes so it
wouldn't be obvious why Don and I were leaving. Around
nine o'clock we were dancing and all I could think of
was getting my hands on his organ again. I said "Why
don't we leave?"

"Why do you want to leave?" Don teased.

"So we can be alone."

"Are your parents home?"

"Yeah."

"So are mine, but we can go down the basement. Or we
can park by the lake." Don's parents had a couch in the
basement that would do nicely. I was about to agree to
go to his house when he said "I know a place with a
bed."

"Where?" I was suspicious.

"Eric's party."

"What about his parents?"

"Out of town. He told me I could use his sister's room
if I wanted."

"You told him we'd need a room?"

"No. He offered."

"Let's go to your house instead."

"Alright but let's stop by the party first."

Eric lived about eight miles from town, on a country
road. I didn't mind going by the party since I knew
everyone would be there since Eric was very popular.
When we got there, Eric's girlfriend, Jennifer, told me
that Eric's parents were at a horse show and had left
his older sister in charge of the house. She had a
party of her own to go to, so she told Eric he could
have a party if he kept it outdoors.

Lucky for Eric the weather was nice and everyone was
happy to be outside by the bonfire. There were already
several people there, but many more arrived after we
did. Don had a couple of beers and I had a wine cooler.
The party was nice but I wanted Don to play with my
pussy some more, so I asked him if we could leave soon.

Don said he didn't want to leave since he had been
drinking, but he wanted to go to Eric's sister's room.
I didn't want to but he talked me into it, telling me
that everyone else would be outdoors. We snuck around
the house, into the front door, and up the stairs to
the bedroom. We pulled the blinds and switched on the
lamp, and there was a nice double bed.

The house was quiet, so I relaxed and laid down with
Don. The beer made him bolder and took my pants off
before he fingered me. I didn't take Don's pants off
but I jerked him off and made him come. After he came,
he stopped fingering me and rested. Then, he decided he
was going to go out back and ride ATV's in the field
with the other guys before we went back to his house.

I don't know if I was more disappointed or angry. I had
jerked Don off twice in one day, and he left me to go
ride three-wheelers. At least he was thoughtful enough
to kiss me and shut the door behind him so I could have
some privacy to dress. I sighed and pulled my pants up
when I heard someone say, "Man, that was cold!" I was
so startled my heart almost stopped. I looked up and
James walked out of the dark bathroom that connected
Eric's and his sister's rooms. My pants weren't quite
all the way up, but I grabbed a pillow to cover my
naked breasts as I sat on the bed.

"What the hell are you doing?" I was trying not to
yell.

"Don't get mad."

"What were you doing in there?"

"Enjoying the show."

I didn't know what to say.

"I saw you and Don come up the stairs and come in here
so I went through Eric's room to say something and fuck
with you. But then I saw you naked and…" James raised
an eyebrow without finishing his sentence. I hadn't
realized the bathroom connected Eric's room with his
sister's.

"You need to leave so I can get dressed." I was angry
but I was so taken aback that I wasn't as angry as I
should have been.

"Why. I've seen you naked. But before I go, I gotta
tell you, you really know how to work Don's little
dick. Boy came almost as soon as you took it out."

"What do you mean little?" A pervert watching two
people in private should at least have the decency not
to insult them.

"Sorry. I guess he's average, but he ain't big."

"How would you know?"

"I do shower with these white boys. And I got one
myself."

"Yeah. I'm sure yours is huge." I was disgusted by his
ego.

"You wanna see?"

"I don't have my magnifying glass." My quip wasn't as
clever as I had hoped it would be.

Before I even finished my sentence, James was
unbuttoning his pants. "That's it, bitch," he said as
he pulled out a penis that made Don's seem like a
little boy's. I should have thought of a clever retort
but I couldn't help but stare at the massive black cock
hovering three feet in front of my face. I realized the
girls were right who insisted that black men had huge
penises, or at least that James was among the very
lucky few. His prick was at least as impressive as the
ones I had seen in pornos at a friend's house. "You
like what you see?"

I didn't know what to say. I wanted to tell James to
put it away and get out, but I didn't want him to put
it away. I wanted to look at it a good long while and
feel its warmth and mass in my hands. So, I didn't say
anything. I just looked at it.

James stepped closer. "Go ahead and touch it."

I don't know why I obeyed James. I didn't consciously
decide to, but his big cock mesmerized me. I slowly
reached out with my right hand and wrapped it around
the base. It was hot and it was so thick my hand didn't
nearly encircle it. His nappy pubic hair tickled me.

I started stroking it and my left hand let the pillow
fall and reveal my breasts so it could cradle his
balls. They were weighty and I remember thinking that
they must hold a lot of come. But I wasn't thinking of
much besides James's cock and my primal urge to bring
it to release. I can't even describe my feelings that
time with James. As soon as I felt his cock, I needed
to make it come, one way or another.

James pulled me up off the bed and cupped my ass so he
could pull me to him and kiss me. He was taller than
Don and his lips were thick but they felt right against
mine. We kissed while he squeezed my ass and breasts
and I worked his black cock. My pants were slipping
down around my knees so I worked them down and stepped
out of them without releasing James's dick. He took off
his shirt and then he went for my pussy.

I had been concentrating so on his cock that I hadn't
even thought of my pleasure yet, but I welcomed his
touch. James was bold and he obviously knew what he was
doing. He teased me by playing with my pubic hair
before his fingers found my clit. It felt so good and
we stopped kissing to focus on our sex organs. James
worked my clit with his big fingers and then worked his
middle finger into my pussy to get more juice to lube
my clit. I say worked because his hands were so big.
His middle finger must have been almost as big as Don's
penis, and my virgin pussy had to stretch to accept it.
It actually hurt a little, but the pain was erotic.

I felt James's cock getting really hard and I knew he
would come soon. I knew his big balls must store a
massive load and his prick was pointed right at me. I
hoped he would come all over my naked body. I was
building to my first ever orgasm, myself, and I
wondered who would come first. He was taking a lot
longer than Don, I suppose because he had more control.
I couldn't control myself, though; James's expert hand
was about to make my pussy explode. But before I came,
James stopped fingering me and said "You wanna come you
better get on your knees and suck my dick."

When I had seen girls giving blowjobs in porno films, I
thought that it was nasty and I would never do it
myself, but James's forcefulness sent a shiver down my
spine and I melted in front of him. I almost fell to my
knees and I shook my head to get my hair out of my face
before I took his cock in my mouth. I involuntarily
moaned when I tasted his salty prick and I wanted to
suck it as badly as I wanted to come. I massaged his
balls with my left hand as I worked the long shaft with
my right. James was so thick I could barely take him in
my mouth but I used my tongue to its full effect and
vowed to swallow his come.

I didn't have to wait long. James got super hard and I
felt him swell as he grabbed my hair and thrust deeper
into my mouth than I thought I could take him. When his
cock erupted, I almost gagged, but I controlled the
reflex. I started gulping as fast as I could so there
would be room in my mouth for the next stream, but I
couldn't keep up. Some seeped out of the corner of my
mouth and trickled down my chin and dripped onto my
right breast. After he finished coming, I worked him
slowly for a minute to coax every drop from his cock. I
think I would have been happy just having satisfied
James, but he fulfilled his promise. "Lie down, white
girl," he commanded as he took off his pants.

I lay on the bed and waited to see what would happen.
James was still hard and I didn't know if he would try
to fuck me with that giant cock, or what. I don't know
if I was prepared to lose my virginity that night or if
I could resist James, but luckily I didn't have to. He
got on his knees with his cock next to my face and said
"Keep suckin'," and he started fingering my cunt and
clit again. As soon as he touched me I felt warmth in
my nipples. I had never come before, but I knew James
would make me come soon.

I blew him again, and he watched me suck his cock while
he brought me to orgasm. The sensuality of cheating on
my boyfriend with a black man made it intense. The only
thing that kept me from screaming was James's big cock
in my mouth. I sucked him even while I came and when I
finished coming I sucked him slow and nasty until he
gave me his second load. That time, I almost swallowed
it all. Before James got up to leave, he pushed my
right breast to my face and I licked the rest of his
come off of it.

James dressed and left with only a smile. I stayed for
a minute because I was in shock. I couldn't believe
what I had done. I didn't know a lust like that lived
inside me. I wasn't sure how long I had spent with
James, but I was worried Don would come back soon. My
pussy was drenched and I couldn't even sit down after I
put my panties on. When I rejoined the party in the
back yard, Don wasn't there. I wasn't in any mood to
see him, anyway, so I found a ride home with my friend
Christy.

Don and I made up the next day, after he apologized. He
hadn't really learned how to work my pussy, but I
started giving him oral sex anyway. After my experience
with James's penis, Don's didn't intimidate me. I
avoided James when I could, but he found excuses to
talk to me at school just to tease me and sometimes he
just smiled and winked from across the room. It pissed
me off a little but I couldn't keep my pussy from
getting wet whenever I had contact with him.

One day, I was at the store when James came up behind
me. He pinched my ass and said "I've been wantin' to
get my hands on that again."

"What are you doing?" I looked around and I was
relieved that no one was around.

"Just saying hello."

"You could find a less physical way of saying hello?"

"I know you didn't forget about that night."

"Don't even bring it up. That's not me. It was a
mistake."

"A mistake?"

"Yes. And keep your voice down."

"Why. You too good for a black man."

"You know that's not it."

"What's a dumb nigger like me supposed to think?"

"Stop it. You know I'm with Don."

"Now that is a mistake."

"Stop."

"I saw his little dick. He didn't even know how to make
you come with his finger. You think he can with that
little thing."

"It's not little."

"Oh, I know you seen a lot bigger dick than that.
Remember?" James grabbed his cock. I could see the
outline through his jeans. "I know you remember. You
probably been thinkin' about it."

"I haven't." It was a lie, of course.

"Why don't you and me go and get in your car and let me
give you another lesson?"

"I need to get home."

"Or maybe I'll just let everyone at school know how
good you suck black dick."

"You wouldn't."

"You think so?" I looked into James's eyes but they
didn't tell me anything. I really wasn't sure if he
would tell or not. But my pussy was nice and wet by
now, and I had to admit, at least to myself, that I'd
like to spend an hour or so alone with James and his
big cock. I hadn't come since I was with him. But I
didn't know what to say. I couldn't say yes.

"Come on," said James.

I put my basket on the floor in the aisle and I obeyed
James and followed him to the parking lot. "Gimme your
keys," he said and I did. I pointed my car out to him
and he got in the driver's seat and started driving out
toward the country. God I hoped no one had seen us.

As soon as we were on the highway, James unbuttoned his
pants and said "Take it out." I hesitated for a moment
but James told me with a look that he wouldn't tolerate
disobedience, and I didn't want to disobey. James's
take-charge attitude excited me and liberated me and
seemed to absolve me of responsibility. I reached into
his jeans and wrapped my hand around his warm cock and
brought it out. It wasn't fully erect yet, and I
enjoyed the feeling of it hardening in my hand. I felt
James's pulse in it every second or so and every time
it pulsed it got harder. It was as impressive as I
remembered and I started stroking it.

"Don't make it come yet. Just get reacquainted." Before
long James parked the car near the lake and we started
kissing and took each others' shirts off. I couldn't
resist exploring his well-muscled body while he
massaged by breasts but I couldn't keep my hands off of
his massive cock.

James stopped kissing me to undo my pants and pull them
off. He took my panties with my jeans. James's boldness
turned me on so that I let things go much faster than I
should have. I shouldn't have been there at all, but
James had awakened in me a preference for black men
that I had tried to hide from myself and I was putty in
his hands.

James sat up and pulled me up to straddle his lap. He
squeezed my ass with his strong black hands and sucked
my hard nipples. I cradled his head in my arms and
savored the moment. James sucked one nipple then the
other and licked them while he explored my tail from my
hips to the supple skin deep between my asscheeks. His
fingers came tantalizingly close to my pussy but he was
teasing me.

I started thinking about giving my black lover a hot,
slow cocksucking and my lewd thoughts mixed with
James's nursing to make me come. James could do more
for my pleasure just by sucking my breasts than Don
could by playing with my pussy. I didn't know you could
come that way, but I did.

James knew I had come; I couldn't have hid it if I
tried. He smiled and gave my ass a light swat. "Nasty
white slut. Get your ass in the back." I was in the
back seat in seconds, wondering what James would do
with me, but he took his time. He climbed out of the
driver's door and took his pants off and threw them in
the front seat before he looked at me and climbed into
the back.

I instinctively spread my legs for James as he got on
top of me. I was so wet for him I was embarrassed. But
he was so smooth and masculine and black, and his cock
was so big that I was in heat for him. He hadn't even
touched my pussy yet but it was ready. He laid his huge
prick atop my furry mound and put his arms around me
and locked my eyes with his as he started to stroke it
back and forth across my clit. Every bit of it drove me
crazy. I felt inch after inch of manly black cock slide
over my clit until his balls nestled up against my cut.

"It feels so good, James. Don't stop."

"Better believe it. I ain't stoppin'." He put one hand
on my ass as he started pulling back. "You like this
cock, dontcha?"

"It's so big and black," I moaned.

"Yeah, bitch. Who's your man?"

"You are."

James saw that I was ready to come again, and he pulled
his cock back so the head was at my entrance and
started to work his head inside. I wanted him inside me
so badly, but good sense finally got the better of me.
"Wait," I said. "We need to use a condom."

"Ain't got one." He kept pushing and the head was
almost inside me. It hurt but it was such a good hurt.

"Please, James. I can't get pregnant."

James stopped and hesitated for a moment. "You gonna
let me fuck you if I get some rubbers?"

"Yes. You can have me."

"You a virgin?"

"Yes."

"Good. I want that cherry."

"You can have it."

"When can I get it?"

"I can get away Sunday afternoon."

"Alright. But you'd better not be lying, or I'll…"

"I'm not, James. You can have me." I wanted James to
fuck me, but I didn't want to explain a black baby to
my parents.

"Alright. Get on your knees and suck my dick." I was
only too glad to kneel before my new black master and
please his gorgeous prick. I worked his cock and balls
with my lips and hands until he let loose in my mouth.
Like before, there was too much for my little mouth and
white streams escaped my lips and trickled down his
penis. When James finished, I licked every bit of come
from his cock and balls. Unlike Don, James was still
rock hard after he came. Almost before I could get back
on the seat, he had me on my back and got on top of me
and started stroking my clit with his shaft again.

"I want to make you come with my cock."

I wanted him to make me come with his cock, too, and I
had to bite my lip to keep myself from asking him to
fuck me with that beautiful penis. He wasn't gentle
with me, and it only took a few minutes for me to reach
orgasm again. I spread my legs wide and threw my head
back and moaned as my clit exploded under his fat black
shaft. I smashed my cunt against his cock, but I
couldn't get close enough to satisfy me, and my ecstasy
was almost frustrating. But then, when my orgasm was
about to subside, I felt hot ropes of jism on my tummy
and breasts.

James was coming, too, and the feeling of his big black
dick throbbing between my legs and his semen on my body
threw me back into orgasm. I came so hard that I was
almost in a trance until James parked my car in the
parking lot at the store and left me saying only "I'll
see you Sunday. Meet me behind the Co-op at 7:00, after
supper."

After I got home, I thought about what had happened and
what would happen. By rights, I should let my boyfriend
take my virginity, but he seemed like a boy next to
James. James had a man-sized cock and he took charge
like a man. He didn't fumble around with my bra or my
jeans, he just took the off like he had a right to my
body, and he made me feel like a woman.

His blackness turned me on in a way I had not thought
possible. I was going to let James fuck me even though
I was anxious. His cock frightened me as much as it
excited me. Just the little bit of head I had taken had
hurt and I knew taking a monster like James's for the
first time would be painful. My girlfriends who had had
sex with average boys said it hurt badly. I didn't want
to know what James's cock would do to my virgin pussy.

I was also scared of myself and my lust for James's
black body and his black cock. I had never felt such a
craving, and I didn't want to admit my love of black
men, but it was so obvious I had to. It made me feel
like a slut and I hated myself for it. But I couldn't
resist James and the promise of being fucked by a hot
black stud.

I dreaded the prospect of breaking up with Don and
going with James. I didn't want my parents to find out
I was dating a black guy, but I would go with James if
he wanted me to. I just didn't want everyone to know I
was a slut. My hope was that I could stay with Don and
maintain the appearance of respectability and be
James's nasty little slut on the side. But, that
wouldn't be fair to Don. I had it bad for black cock,
and I knew it probably wouldn't end well.

That Friday, in the hall at school, James walked by and
grinned "I got 'em". My heart leapt while my stomach
sank. I went out with Don on Friday and Saturday and
sucked him off both nights because I felt guilty about
my plans. But I barely got wet enough for his finger to
go inside me. He sensed my lack of excitement and
worried about it, but I assured him it was me and not
him.

My pussy was almost dripping all day Sunday, and I
thought of nothing but James and his beautiful cock.
Ever since James had come on me, I couldn't help but
wonder what it would be like to feel him throb in my
pussy as he filled a condom with his sweet goo. I got
to the Co-op fifteen minutes early on Sunday night and
I waited two hours for James, but he never showed. I
cried myself to sleep that night and found out the next
day at school that James had been arrested for stealing
a car in the city near our town. He didn't come back to
school and I never saw him again, but I heard the judge
let him avoid jail by joining the Army.

I was as relieved as I was disappointed. As much as I
craved James's body, I couldn't live with the shame of
being a black man's fuck-slut. It was as if I had
dodged a bullet and I vowed to make the most of this
chance. I gave my virginity to Don a few months later.
We broke up right after I graduated, and he never did
learn to make me come.

I avoided black men in college, knowing I had a
weakness for them, and met the man who would become my
husband my junior year at State. Josh had an average
cock, but I had not met a man whose cock could compare
to James's, and he lacked James's animal sexuality, but
he loved me and he worked hard to please me and I
learned to come when he fingered or ate or fucked me.
We married soon after we graduated. I had our first
daughter when I was twenty-six, and the second four
years later.

My family life was satisfying and I locked my hunger
for black cock away with my other youthful
indiscretions and devoted myself to Josh and our
daughters. If there was any regret in our lives, it was
that we had not had a son. We tried for several years
before the doctor told us my husband had a low sperm
count, and we gave up hope of conceiving. We wanted a
son, but we were relieved of the burden of birth
control.

I kept in contact with my circle of friends from high
school. Christy went to State with me and Jennifer
still lived in the same area we did, near the town
where we grew up. We all kept in touch with Kathy, who
married and moved away. We saw each other when we could
but the demands of family life kept me from seeing my
old friends as often as I would have liked.

Then, last year, Jennifer, who is still single,
suggested that the four of us go to Dallas for a
'spring fling,' as she called it. It took some planning
to find a weekent when Kathy, Christy, and I could get
away at the same time with our work and family
commitments, but we found time to get away in early
May. We decided that Christy, Jennifer, and I would fly
to Dallas together and meet Kathy for a weekend just
for us girls.

We arrived on Thursday, and things went well until
Saturday night. We had all kept in touch, so there was
no discomfort. We shopped and ate and drank together in
the evenings and it was not as if almost twenty years
had passed since we were in high school together. On
Saturday night, we had a late supper and a couple
drinks at the restaurant bar.

We decided not to stay out late because Kathy had to
fly back home early Sunday morning and, though we felt
like girls again, we found we needed a little more
sleep after a night of partying than we needed when we
were seventeen. So, we decided to have a few drinks at
the hotel bar before turning in for the night.

The hotel bar was a decent dance club, frequented by
locals as well as guests. It wasn't empty, but it
wasn't so crowded that you couldn't have fun, and we
got a nice table between the bar and the dance floor.
Jennifer thought we should buy rounds like guys do, and
she bought the first round of cocktails. We drank them
pretty quickly and decided I would buy the second. The
waitress was a long time coming around, so I went to
the bar to order.

While I was waiting there for a bartender to finish
mixing our drinks, someone came up and stood next to me
to order. His cologne smelled good and I couldn't help
but glance over at him. He was a tall black man and I
guess he was in his mid-forties because he was grey in
the temples even though he was fit. He saw me look at
him so he smiled and said hi. I nodded in return. The
bartenders brought our drinks at the same time. The
black man saw that I couldn't take all four drinks at
once and he said "Let me help you with those."

"It's alright. I can get them."

"You don't need to. Give me two. My name's Ellis."

"I'm Lise."

"Nice to meet you, Lise." Ellis smiled again and I
couldn't help but smile in return.

Ellis followed me to our table and helped me hand out
the drinks. I thanked him for helping me and he asked
if he could sit for a while. "I'm in town on business
and don't have anyone to talk to," he said. Of course,
we let him sit, since he had kindly helped me and he
sat between Christy and me. Ellis was a handsome man.

He was the sort of black man that is even attractive to
girls who aren't attracted to black men, like Denzel
Washington. He wore a pressed blue shirt with slacks
and a sport coat, and his clothes and graying hair
distinguished him. Ellis soon charmed my friends and
his easy manner and conversation made him the center of
attention at our table. As he spoke, he often moved his
knee over to rest against mine.

Our glasses started to run low and it was Christy's
turn to buy a round, but Ellis insisted on buying the
next one—on the condition that I dance with him. I
blushed and tried to decline, but the girls teased me
until I said yes. What was one dance for a round of
drinks? So, I said I would dance with Ellis, and he
asked me to come to the bar to help him carry the
drinks back. While we were waiting for our drinks, I
said "It's nice of you to buy us a round."

"You don't need to thank me. I should thank you for
letting me spend an evening with four pretty girls." I
couldn't remember the last time a man had called me a
girl.

After we dropped off the drinks, Ellis hustled me off
to the dance floor. I hadn't danced much in years, but
I keep myself in shape, so it came back to me pretty
quickly. Like all black men, Ellis was a wonderful
dancer. He made all the white men on the floor seem
very awkward. I was almost sorry when the song ended,
but as I was turning to go back to the girls, the
deejay started a slow song and Ellis stopped me.

"I said I'd buy a round if you'd dance with me. I
didn't say just one dance."

He put his arms around me and I foolishly wrapped my
arms around him. As soon as I felt Ellis against me, I
could tell that he kept fit, too. His waist was trim
and his muscles taut. His cologne mixed with his man-
smell, so I nuzzled close to him so I could smell him
better. Ellis held me tight and I caught myself
thinking that I would dance like this all night if I
could.

"You smell good," I said.

"Thanks. You look good in that black dress."

"Thank you." Ellis slipped his hand down to hold my
left butt cheek. I should have stopped him and finished
the dance and walked away, but my old feelings and
memories of James came back to me. I was too tipsy to
be scared of my weakness, like I should have been, and
I was enjoying Ellis's attention. His cock was against
my tummy. I could feel it responding to my closeness
and it turned me on. I didn't put my hand on it, but I
could tell it was big.

His hand felt good on my ass and he squeezed it as he
looked down at me and I looked up at him. I didn't
resist when he kissed me and I kissed this strange
black man open-mouthed on the dance floor in front of
my friends and everybody else. By now his cock was
rock-hard and all I could think of was taking it out
and seeing how big it was and feeling it with my hands
and then I thought of sucking it for him. But I came to
my senses and I knew things were well out of hand, so
when the song ended I told Ellis I needed to rest.

The girls had seen what happened and they knew I was
drunk and needed help. Christy thanked Ellis for the
drinks and told him we had to leave because we were
flying out the next day and needed to get to bed early.
We all gave Ellis a hug and went to our rooms, but not
without the girls asking me what had happened. They
weren't as much disturbed as excited and curious.

I told them I was just drunk and had let things get out
of hand and I thanked them for intervening. But the
truth was I wasn't really very drunk and Ellis had
triggered the lust that James had almost twenty years
before. When I got back to my room, I got in the shower
and thought myself lucky for my friends having helped
me out of a tough spot. I just hoped they would forget
about it and never mention it again.

I showered and put on a hotel robe and went to get a
Diet Coke from the mini-bar, but someone knocked at my
door. I saw Ellis through the peephole and opened the
door. "What are you doing here," I asked him.

"You didn't seem as tired as the others. I got this
from room service and thought you might want some." It
was a bottle of Dom Perignon.

"I really can't stay up. Besides, I'm married. It
wouldn't be right."

"What wouldn't be right" he said, "is to let a good
thing go to waste." Ellis used the belt of my robe to
pull me close and he kissed me in the hall. I'd like to
say I resisted, but I didn't. The thick lips and the
heady smell of him and his strength bore through my
resistance before I could muster it and I let him kiss
me there.

In a minute, Ellis guided me inside and closed the
door. He put his champagne on the dresser and looked at
me. He said "I just had to see what was under that
black dress," and he untied my robe and pushed it over
my shoulders. I let it fall down. I stood before Ellis
covered only by my trim bush and my wedding ring. Ellis
took his jacket off and hung it on a chair before he
took off his shirt. His body was as fine as I had
imagined on the dance floor. A fine black down covered
his chest and I couldn't help but run my hands over his
muscles as he kissed me again. I let his hands roam
freely over my body.

Ellis had already felt my ass and his hands went right
back there but they were soon at my breasts. As for me,
I couldn't wait any longer to have a look at his cock.
I pulled it from his pants and it was as hard as it was
when we danced. I stopped kissing him to look at it. It
was every bit as big and beautiful as James's. It was
as big as my arm, thickest behind the head and
vascular. As I started stroking it I felt the loose
skin on the shaft and I knew I was experiencing my
first uncut cock. Ellis moaned as my hands explored his
balls and shaft. H only stopped me long enough to pick
me up and lay me on the bed.

I pried my eyes away from his cock long enough to look
at his strong body while he took his pants off and,
before he lay down next to me, his eyes roamed over my
body and he said "You must have adopted those two kids
you were talking about. You have the body of a twenty
year old girl."

"Come here and feel it." Ellis lay down with his body
next to mine and before he kissed me I marveled at the
erotic contrast of our skins. He gave me a long make-
out session that almost drove me mad with lust but I
couldn't get enough of Ellis's kisses. There were so
many parts of his body I wanted to feel that my hands
were restless. They ran from his chest to his ass to
his abs to his back, but at least one was always on his
beautiful cock.

Ellis knew he was driving me crazy and he picked just
the right moment to kiss his way down the left my neck
to my chest. Then he kissed his way back up the right
side of my neck to my ear and back across my neck to my
other ear. When kissed his way back down to my chest he
started kissing my breasts, but he avoided the nipples.

I couldn't wait, so I put my arms around his head and
moved a nipple to his lips. I love having my breasts
sucked, especially when I'm being fingered. Ellis knew
what he was doing, and he soon started teasing my bush.
I felt his black fingers running through my fine curls
before his finger penetrated my soaked pussy. He
fingered me in and out, slowly, and then he found my g-
spot and started rubbing it.

"Oh, Ellis. You're going to make me come…" I whimpered
in anticipation but Ellis stopped.

"Sssshhhh, baby. You can't come until I'm inside you."

He got between my legs. I spread them even though I
knew I should stop. "You know I'm married."

"I know." He was on his knees between my legs.

"I can't get pregnant." God. I could feel his gorgeous
prick knocking at my door. I almost reached down to
pull it into my pussy.

"You need me to wear a rubber?"

"Put it on." I could hardly keep from playing with
myself as I watched Ellis get the condom from his pants
and put it on. Ellis was older but he had a young man's
body. The condom was one of the big ones but Ellis's
cock tested it. It really had to stretch to encompass
his girth and it wasn't long enough to cover him. He
took a bottle of lube from his pocket and covered the
condom before he put a little in my pussy.

I can't put into words how hot I was for Ellis and his
cock. I had waited almost twenty years to spread my
legs for a black stud whose cock could master my little
white pussy. I was foolish to have even danced with
Ellis, but I had forgotten just how weak I was in a
strong black man's hands, how badly I wanted to give
myself to a strong black man.

I sighed with relief when Ellis was between my legs
again. I closed my eyes and waited and I moaned when I
felt his thick head stretching my entrance. I relaxed
to let him in, but I was surprised how much it hurt.
Even though I had given birth to two eight pound
babies, it hurt worse than the first time I took Don
inside. I can't explain it, because I don't understand
it myself, but I wouldn't have traded that pain for
anything, and I have longed for it since.

It felt right to be stretched by a hung black stud, as
if it were part of being his white slut. Ellis applied
a steady pressure against my pussy's resistance and his
cock bore into my body about an inch a minute. I felt
content when his balls nestled against my ass, like
that was where I was meant to be, on my back under a
black stud with my legs spread wide.

Ellis started pumping my pussy with long, slow,
powerful strokes. I was in the arms of a cocksman and I
came before he had stroked my pussy ten times. The
orgasm shook my body until I could hardly breathe. It
was like I had never come before, it was so strong and
good. When I could talk again I looked into Ellis's
eyes and said, "Fuck me like your slut," breathlessly.

"I'll show you how a black man fucks a white slut. Get
on your knees." He took his cock out of me. "Yes, sir,"
I replied.

As I was getting on my knees, Ellis said "No. The
rubber just broke." I looked down and saw the tattered
condom rolled up again at the base of his cock. "Damn!"

"You don't have any more?" I asked.

"In my jacket. I'll be back in a minute."

"Don't. Just get behind me and fuck me."

I didn't have to beg Ellis to fuck me bareback. He
wanted to feel my pussy and I wanted his raw cock. I
wondered for a moment whether or not he would pull out
but all I could think about was his cock when I felt it
spear my pussy from behind. I melted when I felt his
strong hands grasp my hips, and I barely kept myself
from collapsing on the bed. I could feel every vein on
Ellis's naked shaft and I loved it. He pounded me hard
and fast this time and I came almost immediately.
"Yeah, come on Lise. Give me that white pussy. Give me
that married pussy."

"Fuck me Ellis," I squealed as I came again. I'd never
had multiple orgasms before but they came one on top of
the other. Ellis kept reaming me with his colossal
stalk and saying wonderful nasty things to me while I
whimpered and moaned.

I stopped coming but he was still pounding me hard.
"I'm gonna come soon, baby. I'll come on your ass."

"Oh, Ellis. Put me on my back and come in my pussy."

Before I had a chance to regret saying it, Ellis
flipped me over and slipped his cock back inside me.
"Come inside your slut, baby," I moaned as he hit
bottom. He fucked me deep and hard and I felt a warm
tingle spread from my womb down through my pussy and my
legs. Ellis only needed a few strokes before he rammed
his cock home and I felt it swell and shower my womb
with his come. The warmth in my belly became an orgasm
and I wrapped my legs around my black lover so his
spurting cock could not escape my cunt. I briefly
remembered the husband I was betraying and the idea of
being a shameless, cheating slut made my pussy burn
hotter.

When Ellis finished sowing my pussy, he slowly backed
out of me and rolled over onto his back. He put his arm
around me and pulled me close. "Oh. How'd you get so
big?" I asked him.

"It's not that that big," he grinned.

"Yes it is. You know so."

"Are you sore?"

"A little."

"Too bad. I was hoping we could fuck more."

"I want it too but you're so big I'm sore." Ellis's
thick shaft had made me come so much and so hard that I
didn't feel like I could come for another week. I was
completely cleaned out but I wanted to satisfy his
precious black dick. I wanted to empty Ellis's balls
and leave him as satisfied as I was. In the span of
hours I had gone from respectable wife and mother to a
black man's sex slave.

"Let me suck your cock and make you feel good," I said
as I grasped his cock again. Ellis laid back and smiled
and I kissed my way down his stomach. When I had his
shaft in my mouth, I tasted my own pussy mixed with his
salty sperm and the distinctive musk of black cock. I
sucked slowly, at first, and savored his pleasure. I
sucked it and took it as deep as I could into my mouth,
then I rested my jaw and let my eyes enjoy its beauty
while I rubbed it. Ellis moaned and flexed his tight
ass and fucked my face.

"It feel so good baby," he sighed. "That's a good
girl."

"Stand up so I can blow you like your white bitch."

Ellis stood next to the bed and I knelt before him.
Now, more than anything I loved being used by a black
man, being on my knees with his heavy prick in my
mouth, or on my back being stretched by it, or on my
hands and knees with his hands on my hips. My
submission to Ellis so excited me that I devoured his
black cock. I cradled his balls and worked his shaft
hard while he watched me blow him.

His come started seeping out of my cunt and running
down my thighs. I rubbed and squeezed and sucked his
cock until it exploded in my mouth. My husband dribbles
when he comes, but Ellis filled my mouth like James. I
licked his cock clean and looked up to see him smiling
at me. "You can fuck me again," I said.

"I thought you were too sore," said Ellis.

"It's okay." I got on my hands and knees on the edge of
bed so my ass hung off the side. "I need to feel you
come inside me again." Ellis stood behind me and he
grabbed my hips and slid every inch of his long cock
into me. He started pumping as soon as he hit bottom. I
was still sore, but I loved every stroke. When he
filled me with his warm seed I came again. Ellis pushed
me forward onto my stomach and laid on top of me, his
cock still inside.

As sore as I was, I didn't want him to pull out. But he
did, and we got under the covers and I shut out the
light and fell asleep with Ellis's big, hard dick
against my back.

The next morning, Ellis and I kissed and we showered
together. We soaped each other's bodies and dried each
other off with fluffy hotel towels. It felt like Ellis
was my husband and we were having a weekend away
together and we should get dressed and go down to the
restaurant and have breakfast. But we weren't married
and we both had to go, so I asked Ellis to sit in a
chair and I got on my knees and gave him a farewell
blowjob. This time, I didn't spill any seed; my tummy
got it all.

I had only intended to suck Ellis off, but he was still
hard after my blowjob and I took my panties off and
climbing onto that gorgeous cock for a ride before I
went home. He put his arms around my waist and held me
down on his pole while it filled my little white womb
with his last load. I came so hard he had to hold me
up. I felt Ellis's cock soften inside me and I was
proud to have fully satisfied such a stud. We kissed
goodbye and he left and I gathered my things and met
the girls in the lobby for the ride to the airport.
They asked me why I was so quiet, and I told them I was
a little hung over.

On the flight home, I pretended to sleep while I
thought things through. I had given in to a weakness I
knew I had to avoid and betrayed my husband and family.
That much was bad enough, and I had to deal with the
psychological consequences of cheating. But, worse, I
had fucked a black man bareback and, if he had gotten
me pregnant, I couldn't avoid the consequences; I would
have to have an abortion or lose my marriage.

At least if I had cheated with a white man and gotten
knocked up my husband might think it was his, but not a
black baby. I had to wait two weeks to see if my period
would come. All the way home, I felt Ellis's seed
leaking from my cunt.

You have probably guessed that my period never came. I
went to the doctor to be sure I was pregnant and the
test was positive. I made vague plans to have an
abortion but every day I found an excuse not to go to
the clinic. In truth, I wanted the baby badly. I put
off going until I started to show and my husband
noticed. He was ecstatic because he thought it was his
baby and he called our family and told them the "good
news" and he told our daughters. Later, we went for a
sonogram and found out it was a boy. Ellis's son was
growing in my womb.

Now I have to carry the baby to term, whether I want to
or not. I want Ellis's and my son, but I know my
marriage will be over the day he is born. My husband
won't stand the shame of being cuckolded by a black man
and our family will be furious when the find out their
"miracle baby" is the product of an adulterous night
with a black stud. And the baby will be living proof to
the world of my lust for black men. There is a lot to
worry about, but most of all I worry about what kind of
relationship I will have with my little girls that I
love so much.

I didn't get Ellis's phone number. I don't even know
his last name. But, maybe after the baby is born I will
find him through the hotel and try to salvage some kind
of life for myself.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 52

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2007. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Good Twin
by Vulgus (vul...@hotmail.com)

***

The normally well behaved daughter goes a little wild
with some of the neighborhood boys while school is out
for the summer, surprising even her wilder sister.
(m+/f-teens, ff, inc, youths, bi, reluc)

***

My twin sister, Kaylee, and I were probably more alike
to look at than most identical twins. Our parents even
got confused from time to time. God knows we seem to
have the same taste in clothing and food and just about
everything else. The big exception seems to be boys.

We always go clothing shopping together so that we can
avoid buying the same outfits. We almost never dress
alike. It was cute when we were younger, but it got old
fast. We share clothes now, but we never wear the same
thing on the same day.

Kaylee, everyone calls her Lee, is a bit wilder than I
am. She is more outgoing and more apt to take chances
and experiment. I wouldn't say I was a wallflower, but
as we get older, we are fifteen now, our experiences
diverge and we are the products of our environment,
just like everyone else.

I believe that one of the reasons we are different is
that from the time we were old enough to be interested
in boys she has had a crush on the boy next door,
Logan. He is a year older than us, and a year ahead in
school. He has felt the same way about her since he was
a little boy. Not that they didn't fight from time to
time, and split up when they got real mad. They never
separated for long though. Since we aren't allowed to
date yet, it was hard to be going steady, but they
managed.

My name is Kaitlyn. Everyone calls me Lyn. I have had
crushes on boys from time to time, but I have never
gone out with a boy. Lee, on the other hand, goes to
the movies with Logan. Or rather he goes with the two
of us, because we are friends and next door neighbors.
But once we get away from the house they are on a date,
no matter what my parents want to call it. Whenever we
go swimming he goes with us. In fact, lately it seems
like everywhere we go Logan is there. I don't mind, I
like Logan too. Just sometimes it gets a little
embarrassing when they start getting all hot and
bothered. I don't know, I guess I'm probably a little
jealous.

They have already gone all the way. It was kind of
weird. When Lee came home that evening and came up to
the room I knew it the minute I saw her. She walked
into the room and I saw her face and I just knew.

I had been kept informed as they had progressed from
kissing to touching and Lee even told me about the
first time she had oral sex with him. She told me what
it was like when he put his hand on her breast the
first time, and the first time he rubbed the crotch of
her panties. She told me how excited she got when she
took her top off and let him play with her breasts.

She told me what it was like the first time she saw his
dick and the first time she touched it, and the first
time she tasted it. We would lie in bed at night in the
dark and she would tell me about all the exciting
things she was doing with Logan, all of those exciting
things that I only dreamt about.

It was funny, the first time that Logan saw Lee naked
and she told me about it I was self conscious the next
day because he had, in effect, seen me naked. I knew
that he hadn't really, but it was like if he had seen
her then he had seen me. It took me a couple of days to
get over that.

A couple of times I had witnessed some of their milder
make-out sessions. I watched Logan put his hand under
Lee's shirt, and then down inside her shorts at a
friend's birthday party recently when they were making
out in the den. It was embarrassing, but terribly
exciting. Even though I am pretty shy about things like
that, it really turned me on to watch and imagine that
it was me. I even wondered if I could take her place
without Logan realizing it.

That evening, when we were lying in bed and talking
about what I had witnessed, me and several others, she
asked me about my reactions. I told her how exciting it
had been. I even told her that I had wondered about
taking her place, without telling Logan. She thought
that was amusing, but offered to let me borrow Logan
any time I wanted.

I was shocked that she would even suggest it and I
asked her if she was serious. She said that she thought
it would be hot. She would like to watch once, just to
see what it looked like. I was too shy though. I was
never going to be as wild as Lee was and we both knew
it. She was the wild twin, I was the good twin, and we
were only half jokingly referred to that way all the
time, by parents and friends alike.

Summer vacation had just started and most of us headed
for the community pool every day that the sun was out.
When we got there it was always Lee, me, Logan, and
usually a half a dozen other kids our age that always
hung out together and had been together since forever.
We were not a wild bunch, as a general rule. We lay out
in the sun and gossiped and went into the pool to cool
off every now and then. The others were usually a mix
of couples and singles, so nobody felt uncomfortable. I
was not the only one there that had never had a date
and was still a virgin.

We always took over a grassy area in a corner of the
pool area and nobody bothered us. A couple of the kids
smoked, and even though smoking wasn't allowed in the
pool area the lifeguards were cool and left us alone as
long as nobody complained.

Today though, Tracy, another of the wild bunch, had
pulled out a joint and passed it around. I had smoked
pot a couple of times before and I wouldn't want to
make a habit out of it, but it could be pleasant. So I
took a couple of tokes, more because I didn't want to
stand out than because I wanted to get high. We passed
the joint around, but there were eight of us there and
nobody got real high.

Although nobody got real high, I am sure that the
reason what happened to me next must have had something
to do with that pot. Because what I did was completely
out of character for me. At least I think it was.

A half hour later I decided I had enough fun and sun
and got up to go home. It was early afternoon and
getting hot and I had had enough. I picked up my stuff,
insisted that Lee and Logan stay around and do whatever
they were going to do. I knew that they didn't want to
leave this early. I went into the locker room and took
off my bikini and put on a tank top and a pair of loose
terrycloth shorts and headed home. I lived about three-
quarters of a mile from the pool. It was a nice older
neighborhood with lots of big old trees and quiet
streets. There was never any crime around here. It was
one of those areas where kids could go out at night and
play safely, and did.

As I started walking home a van pulled up and it was
two guys I knew from school, Chad, who was a friend of
Logan's, and his brother Jeremy, who was a junior and
was driving.

Chad, who I had always thought was cute, smiled and
offered me a ride home. It wasn't that far, and any
other time I would probably have said no. Not that I
was afraid to ride with them, but I always enjoyed the
nice quiet walk home. Because of the pot I was feeling
a little woozy and after a brief hesitation I accepted
his offer.

I knew Chad pretty well, he was only one year ahead of
me in school and I knew that he and Logan were pretty
tight. I hardly knew Jeremy at all, but I had no reason
to be afraid to get in their van.

It was an old windowless work van with only the two
seats in the front and Chad opened the door and helped
me inside. I ended up sitting on his lap with my legs
toward the center facing Jeremy.

To be honest, I don't think I could tell you very much
of what was said once I was seated and Jeremy started
driving slowly down the street. I don't remember there
being any casual conversation. I can certainly tell you
what happened. I remember it vividly. Chad held me in
his lap and told me how cute I was. He put his arm
around me and started nuzzling my ear and I just sat
there and enjoyed the attention.

When his hand came up and gently caressed my breast I
gasped in surprise, and did not immediately react.
Well, that isn't entirely true. There was a definite
reaction! It was the first time in my life that a boy
had touched my breast and damn it felt good!

Time didn't seem to be working right at that moment. I
know that I left his hand on my breast far longer than
I should have, or would have if I had not just been
smoking a little weed. At least I am pretty sure the
weed was the reason I left his hand there.

I sat in Chad's lap for the longest time and let his
hand caress my breast before I reached up and tried to
gently remove it. He resisted at first, but finally he
dropped his hand, right to my exposed thigh. I looked
down and saw that my shorts had ridden way up on my
thighs and his hand was only a couple of inches from my
tingling pussy.

He let his hand sit still and I ignored it as he kissed
my ear and my cheek and then he turned my head and
kissed my lips. I don't know why I was sitting still
for this. I wasn't that high, I don't think. He kept
kissing me and I didn't just let him, I kissed him
back. As we kissed I felt his hand moving slowly up my
thigh. I made no move to stop it, it felt good. No, it
felt fucking great!

In the back of my mind I knew this was all wrong. I was
not in love with Chad, but I was letting him touch my
breast, and now his hand was less than an inch from my
pussy, and I was very aware that his older brother was
watching every move we made.

But I didn't stop him. Not even when his finger slipped
under my shorts and he whispered in my ear, "You aren't
wearing underwear. You weren't planning to run into us
today were you?"

I knew he was teasing, but when his finger started
rubbing over my moist slit I couldn't talk. Not that I
wanted to stop kissing him long enough to say anything.
I thought a hand on my tit was exciting. That was
nothing compared to the sensations when his finger
touched my virgin pussy. I groaned loudly and put my
arm around his neck and I was so fucking hot I was
having trouble breathing.

I wasn't paying any attention to where the van was
going and I hardly noticed when it came to a stop.
Jeremy shut it off and I didn't even realize that we
were parked in the parking lot of a grocery store that
had recently gone out of business up on the main road.

I groaned again, in protest this time when Chad took
his hand from my shorts. But stopped complaining when
he moved it back up to my shirt and I felt him lifting
my top and exposing my breasts and shivers of
excitement ran through my body as I felt their eyes on
my tits.

Seconds later I felt Chad's lips as he wrapped them
around my hard little nipple and I almost screamed out
loud. Chad had one hand on my right tit and his lips on
my left nipple, and I was squeezing him passionately
with my head back and my eyes closed. So I didn't
realize at first that the fingers that suddenly slid
under my shorts were not Chad's. Jeremy was no longer
content to watch. He had leaned closer and slipped his
fingers under the leg of my shorts and his finger was
sliding up and down my sopping wet pussy and teasing my
clit. I groaned loudly and had my first orgasm at the
hands of a boy, or boys I guess.

I was theirs now and they knew it. I knew it too. I
didn't mind at all. I had suddenly lost all my
inhibitions and when Jeremy stood up and pulled me into
the back and laid me down on the mattress he had back
there I went willingly. No, more than willingly, I went
eagerly.

Chad followed us into the back and with the brothers on
either side of me I let them do anything they wanted,
and I enjoyed it. I let them undress me, lifting my
body off of the mattress to make it easier for them. I
had two sets of lips and two sets of hands all over my
body and I was having one fantastic orgasm after
another. They kissed me all over and when I first felt
lips and a tongue on my pussy I screamed out my
pleasure and I didn't care if anybody heard me or not.

I didn't notice them getting undressed. I didn't notice
that they had until Chad was looming over me and I felt
his cock throbbing against the sensitive skin around my
pussy. I opened my eyes and saw him over me, naked and
his eyes glazed over with lust and I was ready.

I felt him moving around, trying blindly to find my
opening and I reached down and put my hand around a
cock for the first time. I felt it, hard, throbbing,
but at the same time smooth and silky and it felt so
hot! I guided him into me and he slowly lowered himself
into me until his cock touched my hymen and I jumped
with pain.

He stopped suddenly and looked up at Jeremy and in a
loud whisper he said, "Jesus Jeremy, she still has her
fucking cherry! I ain't busting her cherry man."

He started pulling back out of me but I wrapped my legs
around him and I wrapped my arms around his back and I
yelled, "Nooooooo!"

I pulled down with all my might and I thrust my hips up
and I wasn't a virgin anymore.

He looked down at me and I opened my eyes and saw the
wonder in his face. He lay over me, supporting himself
on his arms and he bent down and kissed me
passionately. I heard Jeremy chuckle and say, "She
ain't a virgin anymore. I don't think she wants to stop
Chad."

I returned Chad's passionate kiss and said, "Fuck me
god damn it! Fuck me with that beautiful cock!"

I hadn't yet seen a cock, of course. But it certainly
felt beautiful.

Chad lifted his upper body off of me and began to fuck
me hard, right from the start. I loved it! It was
driving me crazy and crazy was beautiful. As he fucked
me he stared down at me and started smiling and he
said, "You love it you fucking bitch! You're and
instant slut, aren't you? You love cock don't you? Yeah
baby, feel that cock slamming in and out of your hot
pussy. Damn you are hot! Hot and tight and sweet, we're
going to fuck all day. That's what you want, isn't it?
You want to fuck all afternoon."

I was nodding feverishly and then I started answering
out loud. "Yes! Fuck me! I want to fuck all day every
day. I want your cocks ramming into me and driving me
crazy!"

"Yeah baby," he said. "You love cocks. You want lots of
cocks, don't you? You're going to fuck for me anytime I
want now aren't you?"

"Yes!" I screamed. "Yes Chad! I'm your slut. I want
your cock every day. I'm your slut! I'm your fucking
cunt!"

"Oh yeah, little girl, you want to be my little whore
now? You want to fuck me whenever I want. You want to
fuck everyone I tell you to fuck now don't you?" Chad
continued his sweet talk.

I said yes to everything. I meant it too.

I had my eyes closed again. I was just starting to cum
again, when I felt something on my face. I opened my
eyes and it was a hard cock, a beautiful, long, hard,
drooling cock. It was the first one that I had ever
seen. Jeremy was rubbing his cock around my face, but
mostly on my lips. I brought my hand up and wrapped my
fingers around it and lifted it up and looked at it
closely.

I thought that it was the most beautiful thing that I
had ever seen. I moved my hand over it and I heard
Jeremy say, "Kiss it bitch!"

I didn't hesitate for a second. I brought it back to my
lips and I kissed it gladly. I kissed it and then I
licked it and then when he began to feed it in between
my lips I sucked it greedily. I didn't know what I was
doing, of course, but he certainly seemed to appreciate
my enthusiasm.

He grabbed my head and groaned loudly and after only a
few quick thrusts he said, "Oh shit! I'm cumming bitch!
Get ready to drink my fucking cum, slut!"

I was ready, I was very ready. I wanted to taste his
cum. He pulled back so that only the head of his cock
was in my mouth and he wrapped his hand around my hand
and together we jacked him off until he filled my mouth
with hot cum.

I loved it instantly. I loved the taste. I loved the
feel of it. Mostly though, I loved the idea of it. A
guy, a guy I hardly knew, was shooting his semen in my
mouth while his brother was fucking me for the first
time. That very idea put me over the top again. I held
his cum in my mouth and I came again, driving my hips
up to meet every thrust that Chad was making.

I didn't swallow it until I had come to rest again and
I felt Chad filling my pussy with cum. I couldn't feel
his cum in my pussy of course. I felt him tense up and
quiver and he swore under his breath calling me all
kinds of nasty names. It was wonderful!

I finally swallowed Jeremy's cum and was not in the
least surprised to find that I loved the taste. Chad
finally collapsed on top of me and I hugged him tight
and bit his neck and thanked him for fucking me so
wonderfully.

He finally rolled off of me and stretched out beside me
catching his breath while Jeremy put his cock back to
my lips. "Suck it, slut," he ordered. "Get me hard so I
can fuck you now."

I moaned in ecstasy as I opened my lips and took his
soft cock back into my mouth. I sucked gently at first,
but he quickly started to get hard again and I started
driving my lips up to take as much of his cock into my
mouth as I could.

While I was sucking Jeremy, Chad rolled onto his side
and started playing with my body again. He caressed my
tits and teased my nipples and played with my sopping
wet pussy.

At one point he brought his finger up to my face and
whispered, "Look at that you horny cunt. That's your
blood. That's your cherry blood. You aren't a fucking
virgin anymore. Now you're our slut. You're our fucking
cunt. That makes you hot, doesn't it?"

I opened my eyes and saw the traces of my blood in the
scoop of cum in his fingers and I pulled my mouth away
from Jeremy's cock long enough to pant, "Yes! Yes! I'm
your fucking cunt, Chad. I'm a fucking slut!"

He shoved his nasty fingers in my mouth and I sucked
them clean greedily while Jeremy moved down to get
ready to fuck me. Chad moved back a little and Jeremy
moved into position. I reached down and grabbed his
cock and lined him up and he drove into me with one
hard thrust. It didn't hurt at all. It felt fucking
wonderful!

I groaned in ecstasy and wrapped my legs around his
legs and yelled, "Yes! God damn it! Fuck me! Make me
your god damned whore!"

Jeremy had his face hovering over me as he started
fucking me violently and said, "Yes sweetheart. We are
going to fuck you. We are going to fuck you whenever we
want from now on. You're our cock whore. You're our
very own cum slut now. You'll do anything and anyone we
tell you to do, won't you cunt?"

Just before Chad shoved his slimy, cum and blood
covered cock into my mouth I screamed, "Yes!"

They had both cum already, by this time, and they
lasted much longer this time. It was fucking fantastic!
I must have cum a million times while they used me like
the basest slut in the world. I loved every second of
it.

We did it all that afternoon. I sucked their cocks and
greedily swallowed their cum. They both fucked me and I
had orgasm after orgasm as they lay on top of me and
pounded their beautiful cocks into me. I even let Chad
fuck my ass while I was sucking Jeremy to a third
orgasm, or was it four, I lost count. Chad was gentle
and he lubed me up with some of the cum dripping from
my pussy and it was a little painful at first, but the
eroticism of what we were doing, what they were doing
to me, and the way they played my body with their hands
while they used me, it all came together and I came,
squeezing Chad's cock nearly off with the muscles in my
ass.

It was getting very late when we finally lay limp and
exhausted in a heap on that filthy mattress in the back
of the truck. Somebody started laughing, it may have
been me, and then we were all laughing like idiots as
we lay there recuperating. Damn that was fun! If any of
what happened had happened because of a few tokes of a
joint, well, that was out of my system now, and I
didn't regret a thing. I knew that if they wanted me
again I was theirs!

I got up on my knees and I went from cock to cock,
sucking them clean and then I sat up and told them how
fucking wonderful that had been. They agreed, and they
invited me to a little private party in their back yard
tomorrow.

I agreed instantly. They started getting dressed and
Chad said that they would pick me up right after
breakfast. I looked down at my body and realized that I
had a problem. I could never go in the house like this!

Jeremy smiled and handed me his t-shirt. "Here," he
said. "It's all I've got."

I wiped my stomach and my pussy and my thighs off and
then I remembered the moist towelettes that I had in my
purse and I used them all, cleaning myself off and
getting rid of the smell as much as I could.

While I was slipping my top and my shorts back on
Jeremy said, "Don't worry. We have a pool in our
backyard. You won't go home smelling like you just left
an orgy tomorrow."

We climbed back into the front of the truck. I sat on
the hump over the motor facing backwards and the two
boys each had a hand up my shorts legs as they drove me
home. By the time they pulled over a half a block from
my house I was ready to go again. I looked down and saw
that they were too.

I leaned over and kissed Jeremy and rubbed his cock,
then I kissed Chad and rubbed his cock, then I said,
"Right here, nine o'clock tomorrow, okay?"

Jeremy nodded and said, "I can't wait to get another
shot at that hot cunt."

I grinned and climbed out the side door and slammed it
shut and waived goodbye. Jeremy drove off and I thought
about what I had done today and how much I had loved
it. I couldn't believe it. It was so out of character
for shy, retiring little Lyn!

I approached my house nervously. I knew that I still
smelled like sex. I tried to act normally and walked in
as if I didn't have a care in the world. My mother
called out from the kitchen, "Lyn, is that you?"

"Yes mom," I answered. "Sorry I'm late. I stopped at
Michelle's house on the way home and we got to talking
and I forgot all about the time."

"That's okay dear," she said. "Come on in and have
supper now." If it had been Lee there would have been
questions, but I was the good daughter. No problems.

I said, "I'll be right back down. We had to use bug
spray, the mosquitoes were out. I want to rinse it off.
I'll be down in a minute, okay?"

"Okay dear," she said.

I walked past the kitchen and I saw Lee look up, look
back down at her plate, and then look up again with her
eyes as wide as flying saucers. I was just glad that
mom and dad didn't look at me. My hair was a mess and I
had traces of cum all over my body.

I rushed upstairs and rinsed off and washed my hair.
Then I put on another crop top and a pair of shorts and
rushed downstairs. It had taken less than ten minutes
and everyone was still eating, even my dorky brother
who gulps food down like a bottomless pit and never
gains an ounce. He never has to watch what he eats and
it makes us want to beat him constantly.

I sat down and it was a light summer meal. We were
having potato salad and BLT sandwiches and iced tea. I
looked up and Lee still had that shocked look on her
face. I smiled and winked at her and then I avoided
looking at her so that I didn't bust out laughing.

Fortunately we seldom did a lot of talking at the
table. If anyone had anything to say we were free to
bring it up of course. But my brother was always
stuffing his face too quickly to talk much and I had
noticed that beyond answering that age old question,
"What did you do in school today," we really didn't
talk much as a family. Now that school was out we
hardly talked at all. It isn't that we didn't get
along. We just didn't have anything to say to each
other.

Except tonight that is. I could see that Lee had some
questions that she urgently wanted to ask. I couldn't
wait to answer them.

We finished eating and we three kids cleaned up while
our parents went in and watched TV. Our brother, Kevin,
was more hindrance than help, but he tried. Kevin was
just about to turn fourteen and for a teenaged boy I
guess he was alright. He was always trying to peek at
Lee and I, trying to catch us in our underwear or
naked. At first it was annoying, but after a while Lee
and I started to make a game out of it. We would do
everything we could to drive the poor kid crazy. If we
were sitting around watching TV we would make sure our
parents weren't watching and let him look up our
skirts.

If we were alone upstairs we would leave our door open
a crack when we were getting dressed or we would go to
the bathroom in just our underwear. Sometimes, if we
were getting ready to go out to a movie or something we
would ask him which underwear he thought we should
wear. We always sought his advice on what bikini to
wear when we were going swimming. I swear the poor kid
didn't have a clue that we were driving him nuts on
purpose. I almost felt sorry for him.

Lee and I worked as fast as we could to clean up the
dishes and straighten out the kitchen. Then we went up
to our room and she pushed me inside violently and
slammed the door and locked it and pushed me onto my
bed and jumped on top of me, all in a whirlwind of
motion that was irresistible.

She sat on my stomach and stared down at me and said,
"You fucking slut! Where in the fuck were you this
afternoon? You didn't come home! What did you do? Where
did you go? Come on! Talk, god damn it!"

I grinned and said, "You won't believe it, not in a
million years. Now get the hell off of me!"

I tossed her off and we each stretched out on our beds
with our heads not much more than a foot apart and I
proceeded to tell her everything that had happened to
me today. I didn't leave out a single detail, at least
nothing that I hadn't forgotten, and I seemed to
remember nearly everything. I told it as nasty as I
could too. I made it sound just as slutty as it had
been. I described Jeremy and Chad's cocks and the taste
of their delicious cum and the way they fucked me and
the nasty names they called me and I told her about my
promise to be their cock whore, their slut, their cunt.
I told her that I had every intention of keeping that
promise.

She looked at me as I told her every little detail and
I saw the disbelief in her face. When I was done
telling her what I had done, and what I had had done to
me all afternoon, she shook her had and said, "But Lyn!
What the hell, you're Miss Goody Two Shoes! What the
hell got into you? You were a fucking virgin for
Christ's sake!"

I paused for a moment and then I said, "I'm not sure.
Those few hits of that joint might have had something
to do with it, but I'm not sure that was it. I didn't
feel stoned. I know that since you have been fucking
Logan I have been jealous. When you would come home and
tell me everything that you guys did together it made
me so hot. All I know for sure is I had a fucking ball,
and I can't wait until tomorrow to do it all again!"

Then I remembered something and asked, "Will you take
me to that clinic where you got your prescription for
birth control pills? Our periods are due in about a
week, and after that I am going to need to take the
pill now."

Lee said, "Sure, no problem." Then she got up and sat
on my bed and when I sat up she hugged me tight and
said, "I'm so happy for you. I'm so glad you had fun.
Sex is so fucking great! Now we really can share
everything." She kissed my cheek and said, "And now you
can fuck Logan. He would love to fuck us both. It's
like every guy's favorite fantasy. They say it's even
hotter with twins. You don't mind do you?"

I grinned and said, "I can't wait. He's a good friend
of Chad's. Maybe you guys could come over tomorrow. We
are going to spend the day at Chad's pool."

Lee got a bright light in her eyes and I knew that her
dirty mind was at work. She picked up the phone and
called Logan. She suggested that he call Chad and ask
him if the two of them could come over tomorrow after
breakfast. She didn't tell him why though. He was going
to get the surprise of his life.

We got undressed and I put on a t-shirt, but for a
change I left the panties off. I went down the hall to
the bathroom to brush my teeth and as usual, when Kevin
heard us moving around he peeked out of his bedroom
door.

I saw the movement under his door as I went by and I
ignored him and went into the bathroom and left the
door open. I bent over the sink and brushed my teeth
and my ass was totally exposed. I watched in the mirror
as I brushed. I couldn't see the door, but I could see
his shadow moving on the back wall and I knew that he
was staring at my ass. I was nearly tempted to take
pity on him and take care of the tent that I knew was
residing in his pants right now. I couldn't do it
though. That would ruin the game.

I rinsed out my mouth and shut off the water and
started out of the bathroom to find him standing just
outside the door. He had been too shocked, or too
hypnotized to move. I stopped in front of him and his
eyes moved up and down my body, but he couldn't speak.
I knew that he could see my pubic hair in this t-shirt.
It wasn't one of those sleep shirts that I usually
slept in, just a normal t-shirt that came down over my
hips, but didn't quite cover everything.

I finally squeezed by him and as I did he whispered
breathlessly, "God damn Lynn! You're beautiful!"

I stopped and went back to him and kissed his cheek and
I smiled and said, "Thank you Kevin! It's sweet of you
to say so." Then I returned to my room.

Lee had been watching from our doorway and she grinned
evilly at me and said, "That was the cruelest thing
that I have ever seen you do!"

I smiled and said, "I know, I even feel guilty. But if
I make it up to him it will ruin the game."

Lyn, not to be outdone, had put on a t-shirt that
matched mine and as soon as Kevin left the bathroom she
went out, passing him in the hallway. She left our door
open and I watched as he turned back to the bathroom
and watched her brush her teeth, with her ass exposed
just like mine had been. Then he watched as she
returned to our room and for the first time he spotted
me lying on my bed with my shirt hiked up over my ass,
making believe that I was reading.

Lyn came into the room, grinning like crazy and she
started to shut the door. She looked up, as though she
was seeing Kevin for the first time and she said,
"Goodnight Kevin." Then she closed the door and ran to
her bed and we fought to smother our laughter. It
really was cruel. Except for being a creepy, horny male
child, things he had no control over, he really was a
good brother. We were being so mean.

We tried to read for a little while before turning the
lights out and going to sleep. Neither one of us could
concentrate. After a few minutes we gave up and we
turned the lights out and talked quietly for a while.
She told me how hot my sex story had made her and that
she couldn't wait to see me getting fucked tomorrow,
because it was going to be just like she was watching
herself getting fucked.

I pointed out to her that she undoubtedly would be
fucked tomorrow, probably by three guys. I saw the
flash of her white teeth in the dark as she smiled and
said, "Gosh, I never thought of that," in the phoniest
tone of voice you ever heard. I guess we are more alike
than I thought we were.

We finally got quiet and were drifting off to sleep
when we heard Kevin next door beating off, for the
second time that night. I wondered if he realized that
we could hear his bedsprings squeaking. It was a good
thing our parent's bedroom was downstairs.

I knew that more than just about anything else he would
love to catch us running around naked, or nearly naked,
the way that we had this evening. I felt sorry for him
though. It must be nearly unbearable for him when he
did get his little peeks. I could hear him in there
masturbating furiously, and I heard Lee chuckle, so I
knew that she heard him too. I wasn't sure if I should
feel guilty or not.

The next morning we got up and took quick showers. We
put our bikinis on and put on a couple of loose fitting
t-shirts and shorts and went down to breakfast. As we
entered the kitchen Kevin looked up and he was
disappointed to see us so covered up. He smiled though,
and said good morning with a much different inflection
in his voice than his normal bored greeting. I guess he
was still recuperating from what Lee and I had put him
through last night.

I walked over and kissed him on the forehead and wished
him a good morning and smiled at him and when I looked
up, mom was looking at me like I was crazy. We had
always gotten along alright, well, most of the time
anyway. But she had never seen us show each other any
affection before. She must have wondered where that
came from. Kevin seemed a little surprised too.

Lee and I had our morning cereal and juice and since we
were already wearing our bikinis my mother assumed we
were going to the community pool. We didn't even have
to lie to her. She cautioned us about getting too much
sun, but other than that nothing was said.

We finished our breakfast and gathered our things and
when we got outside Logan was waiting for us. He wasn't
sure what was going on, but he had talked to Chad on
the phone last night. He knew something was up.

As we walked to where Jeremy was supposed to pick me up
I tried to find out what had been said when Logan
called Chad last night, but he just said that Chad had
not only invited him and Lee to come over, he had
insisted on it. Except to say that he wouldn't regret
it he had not said anything. So Logan knew that
something was going on, he just didn't have a clue
about what it could be.

We walked half a block to the pickup point and stood in
the shade and waited a few minutes. Lee and Logan were
standing belly to belly with their arms around each
other and kissing lightly, but nothing that might upset
the neighborhood watch people. I was thinking that in
the very near future I was going to taste those lips.
As it turns out, I didn't know the half of it.

Jeremy pulled up to the curb and Logan opened the side
door and we piled in. Chad was still at the house
waiting for us. We sat on the floor in the back and we
were at Jeremy's house in about two minutes.

We piled out and went in through the front door and as
soon as we got out back, Logan and Lee stripped their
street clothes off and sat down in their swim suits. I
took my street clothes off too, but before I could sit
down Chad came up behind me and said, "You can't wear
clothes here. Take the bikini off, slut."

Lee just watched, amused, but Logan was shocked at the
way he talked to me. He was even more shocked when I
took my bikini off quickly and turned around and put my
arms around Chad and kissed him passionately as he ran
his hands all over my ass.

We sat down at the table under the awning and Chad
pulled me onto his lap. He asked Lee if I had told her
what had happened yesterday. She grinned and nodded and
then he asked her what she thought about it.

Lee hesitated for only a second before she said, "I
thought it was hot as hell. That's why we are here
today. I want to see it in person."

Jeremy said, "You two are identical twins. Nearly
carbon copies of each other. Are you sure that you just
want to watch? The idea of being a horny little cum
slut doesn't turn you on just a little?"

Lee hadn't blushed at anything that had been done or
said so far this morning. Not even when she sat there
watching Chad explore my body roughly in front of her
and Logan. When Jeremy put that question to her I think
the truth of it embarrassed her. She didn't answer
right away though.

So Jeremy turned to Logan and asked, "How about it
Logan, would you enjoy having your girlfriend for a
cock whore, a nasty cum slut, to fuck and suck you and
anyone else that you wanted, anytime you wanted? Does
that turn you on?"

I watched Logan and Lee look at each other and I was
starting to breathe hard because of what Chad was
doing, but I had enough breath left to say, "Look at
you two! You both want to say yes but you are afraid of
what the other one will think of you if you do. Lee, I
saw how fucking hot you got last night when I told you
what I did yesterday. Besides, you have hinted around
at having a threesome with Logan since he took your
cherry. You guys should go ahead and be honest with
each other, you'll enjoy it. I am."

Logan turned to Lee and asked, "Does that turn you on?
Would you like to be like Lyn? Do you want to be a
slut? You want to be told what to do?"

I saw Lee shudder as if she were having an orgasm, but
she was still afraid to speak. Finally, Jeremy said,
"Lee, stand up and take off your bikini."

And she did.

Logan's face lit up and he said, "Far fucking out!"
Then he reached for Lee and pulled her into his lap and
they whispered for a few minutes.

Meanwhile, I was ready for some cock. I started asking
Chad for it. He smiled and said not yet you horny cunt.
First you are going to have to earn it."

He pushed me out of his lap and he pointed out a
blanket that was spread out on the grass and said,
"Take Lee over there and lay down on the blanket."

I walked over and grabbed Lee's hand and pulled her to
her feet and we moved off of the cement patio and
stretched out on the blanket. I thought they were going
to come over and make us start sucking them or
something, but instead they stood up and Chad and
Jeremy grabbed digital cameras and moved closer and
took a few pictures. Then they made us move into some
sexy poses. It was embarrassing at first, but exciting
too. We got the shock of our lives though when Chad
said, "Okay, now start making out."

We looked at them, both of us thinking that they must
be kidding. They weren't kidding. They were watching us
through the camera lenses and waiting for us to start.

I looked at Lee and she looked at me and she shied away
at first when I reached up and put my arms around her,
but Logan ordered her to do as she was told and she
slowly put her arms around me and we started kissing.

We were both very uncomfortable, very self conscious.
We held each other like lovers and kissed, on the lips,
but we kept our lips tightly closed. They didn't put up
with that for long though. Jeremy said, "I better see
some tongue action pretty soon or I'm going to start
blistering some ass."

I quickly started trying to kiss my twin sister with my
tongue, for the amusement of Logan and two guys I
hardly knew. Lee was still being very reticent, letting
me kiss her, but not returning the kiss at all. Not
until Logan said, "Lee….." The tone of his voice was
all it took to get Lee to return my kiss.

Lee groaned in humiliation and opened her mouth. I felt
her tongue meeting mine at last. As reluctant as we
both had been, in a very short time we were getting
into it. We were kissing passionately and touching
breasts and I was getting hot. I could tell that she
was too.

The big test came when, after they had taken about a
hundred pictures they ordered Lee to lay down on her
back and they ordered me to turn around and get into a
sixty-nine with her.

I was about to eat my twin sister's pussy! There was no
doubt about it either. They had told me to do it. I was
going to do it. It was just about the nastiest thing
that I could think of. But I thought about how hot this
kissing and touching was making me, and I thought about
how excited the guys were getting from watching us, and
I was definitely up for it.

Lee looked like she had her doubts, but I didn't care.
I moved around and positioned myself over her and
lowered my pussy to her face as I bent my head down and
tasted a pussy for the first time.

When my tongue first moved down through her moist slit
it took her breath away. I heard her gasp and then
groan as the passion started to build again. A moment
later I felt her tongue on me. In no time at all we
were eating each other passionately. As wonderful as it
felt, the most exciting thing about it was that they
were watching and getting turned on, and taking all of
those incriminating photographs. It was just everything
coming together and it was all so overwhelming. I
started grinding my face into Lee's pussy and my pussy
into her face and I was cumming loud and strong. As
soon as I started she started cumming too.

We were getting pretty loud, and really thrashing
around, and I thought to myself, "Damn! Think of all of
the years that we have wasted!" I had never had a
single thought in my entire life about having sex with
another girl. I certainly had never once considered a
sexual relationship with my sister. But this was so
fucking hot! I loved the look and the taste and the
smell of her beautiful pussy.

Of course, the idea that we were being forced to do
this, and that they were taking all of those
incriminating photos just made it so much hotter for
me, and now for her too I guess.

We both had orgasm after orgasm before we were finally
pulled apart. Then, side by side on that blanket, we
were pulled to our knees and I watched as Chad and
Jeremy took Lee from both ends. While I was watching
them fuck her, Logan dropped down behind me his very
nice cock was filling my pussy beautifully.

As Logan fucked me he bent over and grabbed my tits and
it felt wonderful. He was fucking me hard and fast and
squeezing and pulling on my tits and he was talking
quietly in my ear. He said, "Lee hinted that I might
get to fuck you someday. I didn't think much about it,
because it is so hard to tell you apart. I have to tell
you though, to fuck you here like this, right beside
her, and watch her getting fucked by two guy, that's
hot. I couldn't even imagine anything that fucking
hot!"

I had to agree, I was watching them fuck her roughly
and she was really getting off on it. I knew that I had
looked just like that yesterday in the back of Jeremy's
van when they spent the afternoon fucking me.

I could see her tits bouncing wildly as her body was
bounced back and forth between them and I could see her
throat bulge as Jeremy's cock drove deep with every
stroke. She had surrendered completely now and her
moans of pleasure were music to my ears.

Logan distracted me again, talking about how hot and
tight my pussy was and groaning with pleasure. I put my
head down on my arm and reached back between my legs
and carefully reached up and tickled his balls as he
fucked me. I shouldn't have done that. I wasn't quite
there yet, I needed another minute, but when I touched
his balls he cried out and grabbed my hips and after a
flurry of quick, violent strokes he tensed up and came
inside of me.

He kept his cock buried in my pussy until it was soft
and when he pulled out he turned me around and I gladly
sucked him clean. I lifted his cock with my fingers and
licked his balls clean. Then I took his cock, which was
remarkably fat, into my mouth. It seemed kind of funny
because Logan had been my friend all of my life. We had
been neighbors since we were born. Later, he had become
Lee's boyfriend, but he had always just been a friend
to me and now I was fucking him and sucking his cock
and we were still just friends.

When I was finished I held his cock in my mouth and we
watched Lee as the three of them neared a loud, violent
orgasm. I glanced up at Logan to see how he felt about
what he was watching and looked like he was really
enjoying watching them fuck her, and I could feel that
it was turning him on because his cock was quickly
growing hard again in my mouth.

I turned my gaze back to watch my sister being fucked
and I watched in amazement as Jeremy held her face
pressed to his stomach and shot his cum down her
throat. Before he had finished, his brother let go with
a stream of expletives and filled her pussy with his
load.

As soon as they finished with her, Logan said, "Clean
her up, I want to fuck her now."

I blanched a little at that. Eating her out was one
thing, one very nice thing. With a load of fresh cum in
her pussy though, that was something else. The funny
thing was, as I thought about how nasty it was I
started getting turned on and without any further
encouragement I pulled at Lee, guiding her into
position and soon we were back in a sixty-nine, eating
each other's freshly fucked pussy.

The good thing was, not only did I get cleaned up, but
I got the orgasm that I had just missed out on when
Logan fucked me. As soon as I got her clean and she had
gotten me off, Logan pulled me out of the way and he
stretched out beside Lee and he kissed her
passionately. I could see that he still loved her and I
felt so happy for her.

I loved all of the sex that I was having now. I liked
being treated like a slut, a cock whore. It's very
exciting, especially since yesterday at this time I was
still a virgin. I envied her though. I had yet to be
loved. That must be so nice. I didn't get to upset
about it though. I reminded myself that we were only
fifteen. I had plenty of time to worry about that.

Logan kissed and caressed Lee for a few minutes and
then he mounted her and they made love, whispering to
each other and lovingly fucking while we watched. Lee
looked up and called me closer and I bent down and she
smiled at me and we kissed and she told me what a slut
I was. I giggled and kissed her again. I reached
between them and played with her nipples and when, a
few minutes later I sensed that Logan was getting close
to cumming again I reached down and tickled her clit
and she said, "Oh shit! Damn that feels good, yes!
Right there! Oh god, Logan, fuck me!"

My hand was taking a beating but it was so hot to be a
part of this. They came and held each other close and
kissed for a minute, then Logan got to his knees and I
sucked him clean again. After he was clean and had
moved out of he way I sucked Lee's pussy clean again
too. While I was doing that I felt someone behind me
and Chad was sliding his cock into me.

I was more than ready and I finished cleaning Lee and
then just kept my face there and kissed her lightly
while Chad fucked me. I started getting really into
what Chad was doing and my face was just resting on
Lee's pussy by the time I started screaming through
another orgasm. Chad was right there with me and when I
collapsed onto the blanket beside Lee she was put to
work doing cleanup.

She hadn't had as much practice as I had, but she
didn't resist and once she got into it she realized, as
I had yesterday, that it wasn't so bad. It was, in
fact, a very erotic thing to do. Besides, if we were
going to be good cock whores we would be expected to do
things like that.

After Lee had cleaned us and Chad moved out of the way,
Jeremy put Lee and me side by side on our hands and
knees and, starting with me he started fucking both of
us. He fucked me for a minute and then pulled out and
fucked Lee for a minute. He continued to alternate back
and forth and the idea that he was fucking two
beautiful twin sisters at the same time was really
getting him hot. It was probably going to make a lot
more people hot too, because we were ordered to look up
and smile and Chad was filming the whole thing.

Lee and I looked into the camera and smiled and then we
turned and started kissing each other as Jeremy moved
his cock back and forth between us. We didn't get
enough stimulation to reach orgasm, but it was very
exciting. Jeremy, on the other hand, didn't last very
long at all. He came in me and they made me lie down
and while Lee cleaned my pussy I sucked Jeremy clean.

Everyone was pretty much fucked out for a while and we
went back to the patio table and sat under the awning
and had a drink and relaxed and talked for a while. It
was fun, sitting around like this, naked and available
for any of the boys who wanted us. I was really
enjoying myself. But I was starting to think that we
should pace ourselves. We had only been here for an
hour or so and we were all spent. Still, the afterglow
was pleasant.

I watched Logan and Lee. They were sitting together and
holding hands and I listened as they reassured each
other that they were both still cool about what was
going on, no one had any desire to damage their long
standing relationship.

After we had rested for a while and played around in
the pool for a little while, Jeremy went inside and
came back out with some odds and ends in his hands. He
ordered me to stand up and he led me over to the grassy
area again. I got excited because I thought he was
going to fuck me, or make me suck him off.

Instead, he ordered me to put my hands behind my back
and he snapped on a pair of handcuffs. For some reason,
as soon as I felt myself cuffed and helpless I started
getting excited. It got better, he wasn't done. I
watched with interest as he teased my nipples until
they were erect and then he tied a piece of string at
the base of my nipple. As he tightened the knot he
said, "Once we get these pierced we won't need to do it
this way."

I almost came, but I didn't know if it was from the
sudden pressure on my nipple, or from what he had just
said. When the string was secured he tossed the other
end over a low hanging tree branch and began teasing my
other nipple until it was standing out. He pulled the
string down so that once he had tied it off the branch
would exert a continuous pressure against my nipples,
pulling my tits upward, and he tied the string to my
other nipple. It hurt a little, but it looked and felt
amazing and I could feel myself getting very excited.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Chad filming again
and when I looked over at him he said, "Your pussy is
getting wet just from what he is doing, isn't it slut?"

It was, I felt a stream of electricity flowing from my
nipples, directly to my clit and I groaned and
answered, "God yes. This is making me so fucking hot!"

Jeremy was finally satisfied with the way I was secured
to the tree branch and the way my tits were being
lifted up by the pressure of the branch trying to
return to its normal position. He reached down and
picked up the scarf he had dropped on the ground
between us and used it to blindfold me.

Before he walked away he whispered in my ear, "You are
about to get all the cock you can handle. You are fuck
meat. Just wait right there, don't go away."

As if I could move! I stood there enjoying my
helplessness and the feeling of pressure around my
nipples and the sensations caused by the way the branch
pulled against my tits. I could see myself in my mind's
eye and I could feel the juices actually start to run
out of my pussy and drip down my legs.

I could hear the three guys and Lee sitting at the
table talking quietly, but I couldn't hear what they
were saying. I was getting impatient though. The
suspense was killing me. I wanted to get fucked. I had
never been so horny in my life.

Jeremy's words kept running through my mind, who was
going to fuck me? How many would it be? Was it going to
be guys that I knew? I hoped it wasn't boys from my
class. That would make things pretty uncomfortable when
school started back in the fall. As soon as I had that
thought I realized that for that very reason I almost
hoped that it was going to be guys I knew. That would
be so much more humiliating. Christ! I wish whoever it
was they would get over here and get started. I was
ready!

I was left in suspense for what seemed like a long time
though. It was hard to tell like that. Time seems to
pass at a whole different speed when you are helpless
and on display in the nude.

I was so startled when I heard the doorbell ring that I
jumped. That was a big mistake. I had to bite my tongue
to keep from crying out in pain. As soon as I calmed
down I heard male voices in the distance. Jeremy was
talking to them inside the house. I couldn't hear what
was being said though.

I heard them when they all came out into the back yard
and I felt their eyes on me. It sounded like there were
a lot of them as they walked across the cement patio
and surrounded me. They were totally silent and I
hadn't a clue as to their identity.

I felt their hands start to move over my body. Some
were rough and cruel, some gentle and pleasant, but
there were too many to count. As soon as one of them
jabbed a couple of fingers into my pussy I gasped and
had an orgasm. There was no hiding it either.

They watched me and I heard them whispering about what
a fucking slut I was. I didn't know if they were
whispering so I wouldn't recognize their voices or so
that I would not realize that I didn't know them. They
didn't want to spoil the surprise.

They groped me for several minutes before someone
finally cut the string and my tits were free of the
pressure of the tree limb. The string was still tied
around my swollen and increasingly tender nipples and
they used it like reins to guide me around the yard for
a few minutes, laughing at my helplessness and
anticipating using me.

I was pulled to a stop by the string and I couldn't
even tell where I was in the backyard now. One of them
put his hands on my waist and lifted me and set me down
on a table and then pushed me down on my back. I cried
out as the cuffs cut into my back and they sat me back
up. My cuffs were released, but they didn't free my
hands. They were immediately grabbed and I was pushed
down onto my back again and my arms were secured to the
table legs.

As soon as I was in place I had a cock in my pussy and
another was forced right straight down my throat. I
would have loved this anyway, but being helpless and
blindfolded made it so much more exciting. I started
cumming almost immediately and I must have cum twenty
times, at the very least, before all of them had fucked
me. I still had no idea how many of them there were. I
knew that most of them went around at least twice
because after a while, every cock that entered my mouth
was covered with slime.

Several of them lifted my legs up and forced their
cocks into my ass. It hurt like hell at first because
they didn't take a minute to stretch me out first and
they used only cum for lubrication, but all I could do
was scream around the cocks in my mouth. The third or
fourth time a cock was shoved up my ass it wasn't so
bad though, and I even had a mild orgasm during one of
those anal rapes.

I was in a total sexual daze for at least an hour. I
didn't really notice anything that was going on around
me except that I was getting fucked. I was getting
gangbanged! Yesterday I was a virgin and today I am a
gangbang slut. God I love it!

After an hour or so the guys started drifting away and
I could tell that there were fewer and fewer of them
until there was only one left. He shot a final load of
cum in my pussy and then he pulled out and came around
and shoved his slimy cock in my mouth. I happily sucked
him clean, even though my jaw and my throat were
extremely tired and sore by now.

After he walked away I was left on the table for a
little longer. Then I heard someone walking towards me
and standing and looking down. Finally I heard, "Jesus,
what a fucking slut!" It was Lee. I didn't hear
derision. I heard admiration, perhaps a touch of envy.
She bent down and untied me and asked quietly, "Are you
alright?"

I answered, "I'm tired and sore. I'd do it again
tomorrow!"

Lee chuckled and said, "And they call me the wild
sister!"

I sat up and she pulled the blindfold off. I looked
down at my swollen, purple nipples and struggled to
remove the string. I couldn't do it and Lee had to
struggle with the knots to get them untied.

She finally got the string free and helped me up. If
she hadn't been holding me I would have fallen. My legs
were weak, my thighs trembling, and I felt like I had
been kicked in the stomach. She guided me to an outdoor
shower and Chad came over and asked if I was okay.

I grinned and nodded, preferring to speak as little as
possible. He handed me some body wash and Lee, who was
wearing a bikini now, helped me clean up. I hadn't
realized at first that she had put her bikini back on.
I was the only naked female around.

I looked up and saw the boys watching us, but they were
talking among themselves and not listening.

I whispered to Lee, "Who were they? And how many of
them were there?"

She grinned and said, "I think I'll let you worry about
that for a while, slut."

I smiled and said, "I never realized what a cold bitch
you could be sis."

She smiled back and said, "That's nothing. Wait until
you hear what I came up with for tonight."

I didn't know what she meant by that. We couldn't go
out at night. But I could tell that she had something
in mind.

I finally was more or less presentable and we went back
to the table and sat down. I was offered a bottle of
sore throat spray which I really appreciated. I looked
at one of the watches on the table and was surprised to
see that it was almost three o'clock! I must have been
getting gangbanged for nearly four hours! No, three
hours. I had nearly a half hour of anticipation as I
hung by the tits from the tree branch and nearly a half
hour to clean up the many loads of cum running down and
out of my body.

I looked down at my red and swollen pussy and I was
relieved to see that it looked pretty much like it had
yesterday morning. Once the swelling went down and the
color returned it would look just like it did yesterday
when I was still a virgin.

My throat was feeling much better now and I looked at
Jeremy and asked him how many men, and who, had just
fucked me.

He smiled and asked, "Did you get enough cock?"

I laughed and said, "For today. Please! The curiosity
is killing me. Did I know them?"

Chad came out of the house and handed me a sandwich and
a drink. I thanked him and as I ate he said, "I am
copying the DVD now. You can look at it tonight.
Speaking of tonight, Lee is going to make you do
something. You had better obey her just like you would
me or Jeremy, or you will be very, very sorry. Do you
understand?"

I felt that familiar tingle and I promised to do what
she told me to do. I glanced at Lee and I could see the
anticipation on her face. I couldn't imagine what they
had in mind. It couldn't be to have sex with her. I
didn't need an order to do that again. I would happily
eat her sweet pussy. If someone had suggested that I
was bisexual this morning I would have told them they
were crazy. As it turned out though, I had really
enjoyed eating out Lee's pussy, with and without a load
of cum in it.

It was getting pretty late and I was ordered to suck
off Chad and Jeremy one last time while Lee and Logan
went back out to the blanket and made love again.

After they had cum I was ordered to dress again. I
didn't feel left out for not having a last orgasm. I
was still pretty sore and I had had more than enough
orgasms for one day.

Chad handed me the two four hour DVDs of the days
activities and Jeremy drove the three of us back to the
pick up point. I was ordered to be there at the same
time tomorrow, and I happily promised to obey. Jeremy
reminded me that I had one last task today, and I
promised again to obey Lee.

We walked the rest of the way home and I asked them if
they were still okay after what had happened. Logan
said, "We have wanted to experiment a little for a
while. Nothing happened today that we didn't want to
happen, or didn't enjoy. We are still very much in
love. So relax."

I looked at them and said, "You guys are so lucky. It
must be nice to be in love."

Lee hugged Logan and tight and said, "It doesn't suck.
Does it baby?"

Logan said, "No, but you do, and I wanted to thank you
for that."

Lee slapped him playfully and said, "Smart ass!"

We were getting close to the house and they separated.
Things were a lot less complicated when our parents
thought that Logan was just a friendly neighbor.

We went inside and after telling mom that we were going
up and wash off the chlorine from the pool we went
upstairs and went to our room. As we entered our room I
saw that Kevin's door was closed. When I went down the
hall to take a shower it was open. I was wearing only
my t-shirt, at Lee's insistence, and as I walked by
Kevin's door I saw him standing there watching and I
smiled and said hello.

He looked at me as I went past, still unable to believe
that I would walk around with my pussy and the bottom
half of my ass on display, especially me, the good
twin. He stared as I went into the bathroom and left
the door open. I turned on the shower and while the
water was warming up I placed my towel on the hook
outside the shower. I turned around and faced the
shower and pulled my t-shirt off as I stared Kevin
right in the eye. He didn't realize that I was
following Lee's instructions.

I saw the surprisingly large tent in his shorts and I
smiled and got into the tub and took a quick shower.
When I finished I turned off the water and opened the
curtain and he was still standing there, just outside
the door staring at me. I reached for my towel and
asked, "Would you like to dry my back Kevin?"

He looked quickly down the hall, but I wasn't worried.
Our parents almost never came upstairs except when mom
was doing housework. Lately Lee and I did all the
cleaning upstairs anyway. There wasn't much chance of
my mother catching us.

He came in, nervous and apparently suspecting a trick
of some kind. I turned around and he took my towel and
gently dried my back, spending much longer than was
needed to dry my butt of course.

I suddenly turned around and stood there in front of
him naked and just waited and after staring at me for a
moment he started drying my front too. I thought for
certain he was going to cum in his shorts. He was
actually quivering with excitement.

He gently moved the towel over my breasts and down my
body and he may have been doing a terrible job of
drying, but he was having a blast. Finally I took the
towel from him and said, "I think this is getting in
your way."

When he realized what I was saying he looked at my face
for a second and said, "Oh god Lyn. You are so fucking
beautiful! I don't know what has gotten into you, but I
hope you keep it up."

I stood still as he moved his hands over me and I knew
that it was the first time he had seen a naked girl up
close, or touched one. I was really excited by that. I
stepped out of the tub and dropped to my knees and as I
slowly pulled his shorts down I looked up at him and
said, "I want you to fuck me tonight, but I can see
that you can't wait, so let me take the edge off for
you. You don't mind do you?"

He shook his head violently and I put my lips around
the head of his cock. He groaned and filled my mouth
with cum before my lips had traveled half way down his
cock. I guess he likes his big sister after all!

He stared in awe as I swallowed his cum and licked my
lips and said, "Now you can make it until tonight,
can't you?"

He swallowed loudly and said, "Lyn, why are you doing
this? I mean, I love it, please don't ever stop. But
this isn't like you. Are you alright?"

I stood up and I was really touched. He really seemed
concerned. I kissed his forehead and said, "I'm fine
Kevin, but it is sweet of you to ask. Can't a girl be
nice to her baby brother?"

He grinned and said, "Oh Jesus yes!"

Suddenly he grabbed me and kissed me on the lips. He
was clumsy but sweet, and he said, "Thank you Lyn. I
love you."

Then he rushed to his room and shut his door.

I wrapped myself in my towel and headed back to my
room. I stopped on the way and opened Kevin's door and
said, "Remember, we're going to fuck tonight, don't
play with yourself. I want you to be able to get it up
for me."

He blushed and swore he would be able to get it up for
me. I fought to keep from laughing and went into my
room. Lee had been watching, and listening, and she was
almost hysterical with laughter. I sat on my bed and
dried my hair and said, "Oh stop, he was sweet. I
thought it would be weird, but I guess after today I
have a whole new perspective. I didn't mind it at all."

She went and took a quick shower, with the door closed,
and after she came back we dressed and went downstairs
to help mom with supper. We had planned on waiting
until bed time to make all of Kevin's dreams come true,
but our parents went over to a neighbor's house after
supper to play pinochle. So, after we cleaned up and
started the dishwasher we took Kevin upstairs to our
room.

He was nervous, and a little reluctant to be with both
of us at the same time, especially since Lee was just
watching. I got a towel and laid it on my bed and
undressed slowly, and then I undressed Kevin.

I sat him on the edge of my bed and I licked his
drooling cock for a minute, then I said, "Sweetheart,
how do you want to do this? If you would like, I can
suck you off again so you can last longer when you fuck
me. Or, if you would rather, you can just fuck me. What
do you want to do?"

Kevin didn't even have to think about it. He groaned
and said, "I am like two seconds from cumming. I
promise, if you suck me off first I can get hard again
right away."

I smiled and said, "What ever you want Kevin."

Then I leaned down and kissed the head of his cock and
slowly sank my lips down over it again. This time I got
all the way down and his cock was long enough that a
little of it even went into my throat.

He looked down and me and said, "Jesus Christ Lyn! That
is the best fucking feeling in the world!"

Then he groaned again and filled my mouth with cum
again. I had been surprised the first time. His cum had
almost no taste at all. I had sucked a lot of cock in
the last two days and I had noticed a large variation
in the taste of cum. Some of it was very bitter and
unpleasant, some was bleachy. Most of it was just
various degrees of unpleasant. You get used to it
though, and the hot thing is the idea that a guy is
cumming in your mouth. That is almost enough to make me
cum just thinking about it.

Kevin's cum is almost totally without taste. It was
just a sensation of a warm, thick liquid filling my
mouth. I really kind of like it!

When Kevin had finished cumming I lifted my head up and
when he opened his eyes I opened my mouth and showed
him his cum and then I swallowed. I kissed his cock and
then I said, "Kevin, you have the nicest cum I have
ever tasted. I mean that, really."

He had been leaning up on his elbows staring at me, but
when I said that he groaned and collapsed back onto the
bed.

I grinned. I really enjoyed the effect that I was
having on him. It was a powerfully erotic feeling to
make someone react that way. I glanced over at Lee and
she was smiling and rubbing her fingers between her
legs discreetly. I quietly said, "I would be happy to
take care of that for you in a few minutes."

She nodded her head and I turned back to Kevin and
leaned down and took his skinny six inch cock in my
mouth again. He got hard almost instantly and I sat up
and said, "Do you want to fuck me now Kev?"

He scrambled to his feet and I straightened out the
towel and laid down on it and held out my arms to my
little brother. He was still feeling nervous and self
conscious and I pulled him close and hugged him and
said, "Don't worry Kev. It's going to be great. You're
going to love it."

I reached down between us and guided his cock to my
mostly recovered pussy. He started slowly pushing it
into me and as his cock entered me and he felt the heat
from my body and my muscles closed around him he said,
"Oh my god! Oh fuck Lyn! I knew it was going to be
great, but man!"

I put my arms around him and smiled and said, "Shut up
and fuck me bro. Sucking cocks makes me horny, I need a
good fuck."

Not much can be said for his style, but I figured we
could work on that later. He was certainly enthusiastic
though. He got carried away a couple of times and I had
to reach down and put his cock back inside of me.
Except for that he pounded into me like a jack rabbit
and it was all over very quickly.

He groaned and tensed up and cried out and then
collapsed on top of me for a minute. He was panting in
my ear and whispering, "Thank you, thank you, thank
you, oh god Lyn I love you!"

I hugged him and let him stay inside of me and he never
really got soft. I asked, "I think you could go again
Kev, do you want to cum in my mouth or my pussy this
time?"

He didn't answer. He just started fucking me again. He
was a little slower this time, and it was starting to
feel pretty good. What put me over the edge was when
Lee got up and knelt down beside us and reached down
and when Kevin looked at her, startled, she said, "Keep
fucking her Kevin, I'm going to help you get her off."

She moved her hand down and started tickling my clit
and in seconds Kevin and I were cumming together. I
mouthed 'thank you' to her and she smiled and got back
on her bed and watched as I rolled Kevin over and
sucked his cock and his balls clean.

He was still panting and too exhausted to move, but he
was watching as I turned to Lee and started tugging her
shorts down so that I could eat her pussy.

She held onto her shorts and whispered, "Wait until he
leaves!"

But I grinned and evil grin and said, "No, I don't see
why he can't watch. I think he'd get a kick out of it."

Lee resisted a moment longer and then she said, "Oh
fuck it!"

She lay back and I pulled her shorts off and as she lay
across her bed I dipped my head down and greedily ate
her pussy.

Kevin finally sat up and moved closer and watched
excitedly. I looked up at him and asked, "Have you ever
eaten a pussy Kev?"

I knew the answer of course. He shook his head
violently. I said, "It's a lot of fun, would you like
to try?"

Lee said, "Lyn! Don't you fucking dare!"

I ignored her and watched Kevin stare at her juicy
pussy as if mesmerized.

He looked at me and said, "I'd like to, but I don't
think she wants me to."

I said, "That's okay, she'll let you. Won't you Lee?"

There was a pause and she finally said, "Go ahead Kev,
let her teach you how. Girls love it, and Lyn is an
expert."

Well, I have only done it today, and only twice. I
don't think I'm and expert, but Lee certainly liked it.
I knew what felt good to me when someone else was doing
it though. So I showed Kevin what to do and pointed out
the various feminine body parts involved and which were
the most sensitive. I moved out of the way and after
staring for another moment he dipped is lips down and
covered her pussy and then started to eat her.

She groaned as he worked at her and I leaned close and
gave him a few pointers, but he did a pretty good job
for a beginner. After he had eaten her to a couple of
nice orgasms I traded places again, and I whispered to
him to move around to the other side of the bed and
kneel by her head with his cock out and wait and see
what happened.

Then I started eating her out again. Kevin moved around
and knelt by her head and at first Lee didn't realize
he was there. When she opened her eyes and saw him she
turned her head and started sucking greedily at his
cock which had gotten hard again.

As Lee was sucking his cock I pushed her top up and
offered her tits to him. He reached out and touched her
tits, gently, almost reverently. The poor kid was
finally getting worn out I guess because Lee came twice
more before Kevin finally came in her mouth. Then we
all just kind of collapsed in place.

As we were getting our breath back I asked Lee,
"Doesn't his cum taste great?! I never tasted any as
good as his before!"

She hadn't really noticed, she was too busy cumming,
but she thought back and then she turned to Kevin and
said, "She's right, you do have nice tasting cum. I
wish all guys tasted like you."

We were quiet for a few minutes then, resting. Then
Kevin said, "What has gotten into you guys? I mean, I
love this, but this is just totally not like you!"

Lee and I looked at each other and neither one of us
really knew what to say. I took a deep breath and said,
"Kev, you have to keep this a secret. Can you do that?"

He said, "Lyn, after yesterday and today I would do
anything for you. Hell, I'd do your homework if I
could!"

I laughed at that, because Kevin had a mental block
when it came to math. I had to help him almost every
night of the school year with his math homework. He
wasn't dumb. He loved to read and he even wrote short
stories. Good ones! But he hated math and he was afraid
of it. So his help with my homework was not something I
would be able to use in the near future.

I loved his sincerity. I went over and helped him to
his feet and brought him back to my bed and sat him
down and kissed him, like a sister this time. I said,
"Kev, I'll tell you some of it, but you probably won't
like it. Because you probably don't want to hear that
your virginal big sister has turned into something of a
cunt. My two, I'm not sure what to call them, not
boyfriends, whatever. Anyway, the two guys that fucked
me for the first time yesterday have been turning me
into what they call a cock whore."

"Now don't get all weird. I am not going to be a
prostitute and I am not doing anything that I don't
want to do. I will admit that I am more than a little
cock crazy right now. But it is just fun and games,
nobody gets hurt. I am sure I will have gotten over it
in a month or two. Certainly by the time school starts
back."

"The reason I teased you yesterday," I continued, "was
that I was still excited from my first fuck and I was
in a funny mood. The reason I fucked you today was that
they ordered me to. It's okay, because I liked it. So
all I can tell you is just go with it, because I have
no problem with fucking you again and I love to suck
your cock. You have to promise to keep all this between
us though. Can you do that?"

Kevin looked a little worried. He thought about it and
said, "I loved having sex with you Lyn. But I love you,
and I'm kind of scared about what you just said. I
understand that you are just playing around. Guys are
different though. Sometimes guys can get carried away.
All they care about is getting laid. They don't care
about you or what might happen to you. So be careful. I
can't go around beating guys up for you, I am sure all
your friends are bigger than I am. If I can help you
though, if you need help, I'll do anything I can for
you."

I put my arms around him and hugged him. I could tell
he meant it and that he really did love me and feel
protective. I also knew that what he said was
absolutely true. I realized that if I was as smart as
everyone thought that I was I would quit while I was
ahead. Unfortunately, right now my pussy had more power
over my actions than my brain. I had loved what
happened today and I couldn't wait for Kevin to leave
so that we could watch the DVDs.

I thanked him for his concern and promised that if I
needed him I would let him know. I also promised to not
let it get out of hand, although I wasn't sure how I
was going to keep that promise.

He finally picked up his clothes and went to his room.

I bent forward and kissed Lee on the pussy. She was
still draped across her bed. She looked at me and said,
"He is pretty smart for a guy his age, Lyn. Are you
sure you can handle what these guys are dishing out?"

I thought about it and then I shrugged and said, "No,
not all that sure. But Christ it's exciting! Besides,
now I have Kevin and you and Logan to look out for me.
I'm just going to go with it for a while and see where
it goes. Now, let's watch that DVD."

I turned the television on and started the first DVD. I
started to lie on my bed, but I realized that I had cum
dripping down my thighs. I wadded up the towel I had on
my bed and wiped myself off and tossed it into the
dirty clothes hamper. It's a good thing we do our own
laundry now. If mom found that I would never leave the
house again.

I finally got comfortable and we watched the DVD. The
first part of it was fun, and exciting. It was just the
five of us having sex. I found the parts with Lee and
me eating each other out to be particularly exciting. I
think she did too.

We finally got to the part where I got hung from the
tree by my nipples and as I watched that I felt those
feelings coming back. The feelings I got when they were
tying me up and blindfolding me were hard to describe.
It was like sexual arousal, but times two. Something
about being helpless like that, being used and abused
and having men get off on humiliating me got me so
super aroused that my heart beat faster and my
breathing got rapid and deep and I felt like I could
just touch my clit with my finger and cum.

It was obvious that I was pervert. It was obvious to
me, and it had been obvious to Chad and Jeremy. The
three of us were a match made in heaven. Still, I
remembered the concerns that Kevin and Lee had and I
knew I had to be careful because I didn't want to be
just a slut. I wanted to be a part time slut, with a
normal life on the side. I didn't doubt for a minute
that my two new male friends would gladly push my
limits.

They had edited out a lot of the time that I had been
suspended by my nipples. It had lasted at least half an
hour, but was only a few minutes on the DVD. Then there
was the sound of the doorbell and I watched anxiously
to see who, and how many, had fucked me all afternoon.

It was a total relief when they filed in and I realized
that I didn't know any of them. I forgot to count them
as they filed into the back yard and I backed it up and
counted them as they came in and moved over to where I
was waiting for them, suspended from a tree by my
nipples.

There were fifteen of them! Not counting Jeremy, Chad
and Logan, I had fucked and sucked fifteen guys! They
were older guys. They looked like they were in their
twenties. I asked Lee if she knew who they were and she
said that one of them was a cousin of Chad and Jeremy's
and the others were all in his fraternity at the nearby
college.

I watched avidly. I fast forwarded a lot of it when it
got repetitious, and I saw that all of them had used my
body twice, most of them had used me three times. Lee
had gotten her bikini on before they arrived and the
guys had put their trunks on. They just watched and
filmed as the fifteen college guys had fucked me over
and over. God it was hot!

I looked at the clock and we still had time before our
parents got home. I sat up and said, "I am so fucking
horny right now I could fuck a snake! I'm going to have
to go see if Kevin is still awake."

Lee stopped me and laughed and said, "I think we can
work something out between us. I'm a little turned on
myself. I wouldn't want to do that, but watching you is
pretty exciting."

I asked, "You place or mine?"

She stood up and came over and we didn't mess with
preliminaries. She straddled my face and we ate each
other to several more orgasms. After we had both cum
several times I held her with her crotch in my face and
I kissed her sweet pussy lovingly for a while. She did
the same to me and at almost the same time we said, "I
love you."

I never would have thought that we would have this kind
of relationship. I didn't think that we could possibly
get any closer than we were. As impossible as it seems
I did feel closer to her now. We knew how taboo this
all was. It didn't feel wrong. It felt pretty damned
good!

We finally got ready for bed and turned out the lights,
but something occurred to me and I got back up and went
and got some air freshener and sprayed it around the
room. When our parents came home they would come up and
check and make sure that we were okay. They were only a
few doors away, but they had only just started leaving
us alone in the evening when they went to play cards
and they were still nervous about it.

Not long after I finally settled down our door opened
and mom looked in. She whispered goodnight, but Lee was
already asleep and I was faking it. I still had visions
of sugar cocks dancing in my head.

Mom shut our door and tapped lightly and Kevin's door
and looked in. then she went down and went to bed.

In the morning I got up and took off my t-shirt and
went to the bathroom naked. Kevin was already in there,
he had just finished with his morning pee. He looked up
when I came in and smiled and said good morning. I went
over and kissed him and sat down in front of him and
peed loudly into the bowl.

He stared in fascination and quickly got hard, right in
front of my face. I happily took his cock into my warm,
wet mouth and sucked him off. He was lasting longer now
and I sucked him gently while my fingers lightly
caressed his balls. One of his hands moved to my head
and caressed my hair and the other moved down and
played with my breast and he whispered "Oh god Lyn.
That feels so fucking wonderful!"

After he came in my mouth and I swallowed he bent down
and kissed my lips and said, "Will you marry me?"

I wiped myself and stood up and turned on the shower.
Lee was waiting at the doorway, watching us and waiting
to use the toilet. I ignored her and pulled Kevin into
the shower and gave him a nice soapy rub down, and then
let him do the same for me. It was pretty exciting for
both of us.

Lee stuck her head in the shower and said, "Mom is
going to catch you guys one of these days."

She was right, we needed to be more careful, but gee
this was fun.

We dried off and went to our rooms to get dressed.

Then it was a quick breakfast and we headed out. Logan
was waiting outside, but Lee and Logan were going to
join our friends at the pool today. I waited alone for
Jeremy. It was scarier being alone with them, but more
exciting too. I enjoyed sex with Lee, and Logan too,
but I thought it was better to keep this part of my
life in a separate compartment.

I was only there for about two minutes before I saw the
van coming. They pulled up and I got in and sat on
Chad's lap as Jeremy drove off down the street. Chad
had my top up over my tits before we had gotten to the
end of the block and he was sucking on one nipple and
rubbing my crotch while, in answer to an order from
Jeremy I told them all about last night.

Chad was already hard when I started talking, so I
couldn't really judge the effect of my story on him. I
felt his cock under my ass and I was ready for another
day of sex. I was hoping that there wouldn't be quite
as many men today. I couldn't handle a gangbang
everyday. I was not going to say no though, at least
not yet.

We didn't go to their house. Jeremy was driving through
town and when I asked him where we were going he said,
"You'll see when we get there."

I was paying more attention to where we were going than
to what Chad was doing, so he pulled out the blindfold
and put it on me again. I was instantly turned on. I
was helpless and I was theirs to command. That just
turned me on so fucking much!

The van finally came to a stop and we got out. My top
was still over my tits and when I tried to pull it down
I was ordered to leave it. I tried to listen, to hear
if there was anyone else around, and to get some clue
as to where I was. I heard an occasional car go by on
the road, but nothing else, nothing to indicate where
we were.

Before we moved from the van, Chad turned me around and
put the handcuffs back on me. Then they got on either
side of me and each grabbed an arm and led me away. We
stopped and one of them opened a door and I was pushed
inside a building. I heard a bell ring when we went in,
so I knew that it was a shop of some kind.

There was a long pause and then I heard someone coming
out from a back room. He came to a stop and then I
heard him say, "Not bad!" in a voice that told me he
liked my tits.

I heard him walk around a counter and stand in front of
me and I felt his warm hand on my breasts. He teased
one of my nipples and it hardened for him quickly.
After a moment he let me go and walked away. I was
guided across the floor and through some swinging
doors. They brought me to a stop and turned me around
and I felt my shorts being removed and then my t-shirt
was pulled over my head and left on my upper arms, out
of the way.

I was lifted up and placed in a chair. It felt like a
dentist chair, or a chair in a beauty shop. It was a
little uncomfortable because I was leaning back on my
arms. It wasn't as bad as when they had tried laying me
down on them yesterday.

I heard someone moving around and I was starting to get
pretty nervous. I had no idea what was going on, but so
far it wasn't sex. So I had to wonder what it was.

Someone started teasing one of my nipples again and I
was almost relieved that someone was doing something
sexual to me. I sure as hell didn't want any teeth
pulled!

Once my nipple was hard I felt something touching it
and I screamed. I thought that they had touched
something hot to my nipple. It felt like I had been
burned for just a second. But it wasn't something hot,
it was an ice cube.

Okay, I thought. Kinky, I can deal with that. The ice
cube moved over my nipple for several minutes and when
it was pulled away I felt something like a pair of
pliers grab my nipple and pull it taut. It is amazing
the things you feel and the way you react to them when
you are blindfolded.

I felt hands on my shoulders and suddenly I screamed
when I felt a horrible pain in my nipple. I was too
surprised to struggle at first. By the time I started
to struggle it was over, I had a ring in my nipple.

I screamed at them to let me go. I couldn't go home
with pierced nipples, my mother would kill me!

Chad spoke calmly and said, "Lyn, when was the last
time your mother saw your nipples?"

While I was trying to remember I felt my other nipple
being prepared and I realized that my mother had not
seen my breasts since she bought me my first training
bra several years ago.

Okay, maybe that was fine when I was wearing a bra, but
what about when I was lounging around the house in just
a t-shirt and shorts? That was all that I ever wore
home from the pool.

That was as far as my thought process had gone when my
second nipple was stabbed. I screamed again, but Chad
just said, "You had best give your throat a rest, your
going to need it later."

I was taking some deep breaths now that my nipples were
pierced and the rings inserted. I wished that they
would take the blindfold off so that I could see them.
I thought we were done now. So I was more than a little
scared when they each grabbed one of my legs and held
them out wide and I felt the man with the needle
playing with the skin over my clit.

I started begging then. "Oh please, guys, not there.
Please, I'll do anything that you want. Please don't do
this. I can't take that. Jesus!" And then he did it. It
was worse when he pierced me down there. I almost
passed out. I wanted to. He fiddled around and put the
ring into the hole that he had made and finally it was
over.

I was helped from the chair and walked a few feet and
bent over a padded table. I heard someone behind me
loosening his clothing and I suddenly knew how we were
paying for my new jewelry. He kicked my feet farther
apart and I felt a large knob being pushed into my dry
pussy. He had trouble getting his cock in because I was
so dry. He pulled the knob back out and I felt him
kneeling behind me and licking my slit for a minute.
Then he tried again, with better luck this time.

Once he started fucking me I started lubricating, even
though every stroke of his large cock irritated all
three of the new holes in my body. I guess he enjoyed
his work though, because he came very quickly and I was
pulled down and his slimy cock was forced into my mouth
to be cleaned.

As I sucked his cock clean he said, "Are you guys sure
you don't want to get that tongue pierced? It really
feels good on your cock."

They told him that it would have to wait, thank god,
and they removed my handcuffs and told me to get
dressed. I still had the blindfold on and I struggled
to get my top back down over my head and down over my
breasts. It was very painful.

Then someone handed me my shorts and I slipped them on.
That's hard to do blindfolded, trust me. We went back
out to the van and they didn't remove the blindfold
until we had gone a couple of miles.

I took a moment to adjust to the light. Then I looked
down. I could just make out the small rings in my
nipples. I took a deep breath and I lifted my top,
carefully, and looked at what they had done to me.

I stared for a minute, and I really wasn't sure how I
felt. I actually thought that they looked pretty hot. I
would have to be careful from now on. There was no way
I could explain these to my mother or father. And they
were sore. I hated needles to start with. They scared
the hell out of me. I guess it was a good thing that
they had blindfolded me.

I wondered what Lee would say, and Kevin.

I was exhausted from the pain, and hurting too much to
feel like playing around. I expected that they would
take me home now and give me a chance to recover. Did I
mention that I was a blonde? Sometimes I actually seem
to think like one.

I was laying on the mattress in the back of the van,
recuperating from being tortured and really looking
forward to lying down in my bed and getting some
recovery time.

I don't know why I thought that would be self evident.
It didn't occur to Chad and Jeremy though. The van came
to a stop and they shut the motor off and Jeremy got
out and went inside a package store. Chad and I waited
in the van.

Jeremy came back out in a few minutes and opened the
side door and led me inside. I didn't even think that
people under twenty-one could go into these stores!

The clerk was standing behind the counter staring at me
and Jeremy asked, "This is Lyn, are we cool?"

The clerk grinned lecherously and nodded. Jeremy
grabbed a case of beer from a cooler and said to me,
"You do whatever he wants. Then he is going to let you
out the back door. We'll pick you up there." Then he
walked out.

I looked at the clerk. He was a very overweight black
man in his fifties. He walked around me and reached out
to grab my tit. I grabbed his hand and held it and
said, "Please, I'll do what you want, but they just had
my nipples and my clit pierced and I hurt like hell. So
please, take it easy, okay?"

He nodded and said, "Show me."

I looked around and then lifted my top and he looked at
my nipples. He checked out my tits too, of course. He
stared at me for a minute and then said, "Fucking
beautiful! Were they telling the truth? You're only
fifteen?"

I nodded and then I dropped my top and pulled my shorts
down far enough so that he could see the ring. Then I
let them cover me again and he said, Go in the back
room and get undressed. I'll take it easy on you. You
can just suck me off. Go ahead, I'll be right there."

I headed into the back room as he went to put a "BACK
IN TEN MINUTES" sign on the door and then he came back
and watched me as I finished undressing.

While I was getting to my knees and he was fishing out
his cock he asked, "Have you ever sucked a black cock
before?"

"Sort of," I said.

"What the hell do you mean sort of?" he asked.

I explained that I had sucked off two black men
yesterday, but I was blindfolded and didn't even
realize it until I saw the movie later.

That made him smile. Then he asked, "How many men did
you have sex with yesterday?"

I explained to him about the fraternity brothers that
had come over while I was blindfolded and spent three
hours fucking me over and over. His cock had gotten
very hard as I told him about it and he stepped closer
and I shut up and started sucking.

His cock was very black, much darker than his skin. It
was only a little longer than the ones I was used to,
but it seemed very thick. I had a real hard time
getting it down my throat. Once I did though he really
appreciated it. He held my head and started fucking my
mouth hard and fast. He came quickly and almost all of
his cum went down my throat. I only had to swallow a
little of it.

As I was getting dressed he watched and just before he
let me out he asked, "They said they took your cherry
two days ago. That can't be right, can it?"

"Yes sir," I said. "I got a little high on a joint
someone was passing around and I guess I went a little
crazy."

"I'll be a son of a bitch!" he exclaimed.

Then he said, "Girl, you tell your friends that anytime
they want more beer to bring you back. I'd dearly love
a piece of your sweet ass."

I nodded and he let me out the back door. The van was
right there waiting.

I got in and told them what the clerk had said. Chad
got in back with me and pulled his cock out and I
sucked him while Jeremy drove. I was so relieved when I
had swallowed his cum and looked up to see that they
were parked at my pickup point. Jeremy got in back for
a quick blowjob and I was finally allowed to get out.

Tomorrow was Saturday and I told them that I couldn't
guarantee that I could get out until Monday. Then I
explained that it was time for my period to start. They
talked it over and told me to call them when my period
was over. I thanked them, I really needed some rest.
Before I walked away they handed me an instruction
sheet for my piercings and a tube of ointment. Chad
reached out and squeezed my tit and said, "Take care of
those little beauties for us. See you in a week."

I went home and got some Tylenol and a glass of water
and then I went to bed and took a nap. I don't usually
sleep on my back. This afternoon I did. When I woke up,
Lee was there, looking concerned, and I was still on my
back. I felt better though. I guess the Tylenol had
helped.

Lee asked me if I was okay and I sat up and pulled my
top up and showed her my new jewelry. She covered her
mouth and screamed. Then she said, "Mom is going to
kill you girl!"

I grinned wryly and said, "When is the last time mom
saw your tits?"

She realized that it had been years, but then she said,
"I can see them through your top."

I shook my head and said, "Yeah, I guess I am going to
have to wear a bra more often, or maybe a chemise would
do it."

She shook her head, still staring at my nipples. She
stared for a long time and then she asked, "How bad was
it?"

I thought about it, it had hurt, but I guess it
wouldn't have been that bad if I had been prepared. I
told her how it happened and how I felt about it. I
realized that she didn't know about the third one. I
stood up and pulled my shorts down far enough so that
she could see the third ring glinting in the afternoon
light coming through the window and she said, "Oh my
god!"

She looked up at me and said, "Lyn, those guys are bad
news. I'm starting to have a problem with the way they
are treating you." She paused for a minute and then she
said, "No, that isn't right. I have a problem with the
whole situation, and I have from the start. If you want
to play kinky sex games, I don't have a problem with
that. First you have to find someone who loves you,
someone that you can trust. I am starting to think I
may need to get involved here. I don't know Jeremy, but
I thought Chad was a pretty cool guy. I'm starting to
worry. These guys don't seem to have any limits. Maybe
that's because you didn't set any."

I didn't know what to say, I pretty much agreed with
her. On the other hand, I was still enjoying being a
slut and a cock whore. Though, to be honest, it wasn't
as much fun as it had been the first day, or even the
second.

We were quiet for a few minutes and she said, "What if
I have Logan talk to Chad? They have been friends for a
long time. Maybe he can get them to kind of cool it.
Would that piss you off?"

I wasn't sure how they would take it. But I was getting
worried too and I said, "You may be right. Sometimes I
think Chad likes me, but gets carried away to impress
Jeremy. Jeremy is always in charge. Maybe if Logan
talked to him I could at least find out where I stand.
I told them I was about to start my period and would
call them when it was over. So if Logan would talk to
him sometime in the next week, maybe that would be
cool."

I got through the weekend without too much trouble.
Instead of wearing a chemise under my t-shirts, I wore
a chemise and an open blouse. I also took a lot of
Tylenol and stayed in my room a lot. My parents didn't
notice anything, but Kevin knew something was wrong and
he was concerned. To his credit, he wasn't concerned
just because he wasn't getting to see me naked or have
sex with me. He was really worried about me, which made
me determined to make it up to him as soon as I felt
better. Those first couple of days I got nervous
anytime anyone got close to me.

On Monday I went with Lee to the family planning clinic
and spent a half a day getting a prescription for birth
control pills. When you are only fifteen they don't
make it easy.

While we were doing that, Logan met with Chad. The
results of their conversation were not what he and Lee
were hoping for. I had only hoped for a little
reassurance that there were some limits to what they
would do to me. Logan, who was after all a very good
friend, was looking for some assurance that someone was
going to look out for me. What he got, was an off
handed assurance that I would get to live out my slut
fantasies. That wasn't what he wanted to hear.

I had stopped menstruating on Thursday and I called
Chad on Friday to tell him that I was over my period
but that I was still very sore. I asked him if I could
have a few more days to recover and he said, "That's
okay. Just meet us as the usual place in a few minutes.
We'll take it easy on you for a few days."

I put on a skirt and a chemise and a blouse and sandals
and walked down the street. I got to the pickup point
just as the van was coming down the block. I hopped in
the back as soon as they stopped and Jeremy drove to
the parking lot where we had fucked that first day.
They both got in back and Jeremy said, "We'll take it
easy on you, but it has been a week without pussy and
we need to take the edge off. We want to see how your
tits look now, and we could use a blowjob before we get
going."

I took my blouse off and lifted up my chemise and they
checked out my nipples. They were less red now and the
swelling had gone down, but they were still very
tender. Chad didn't touch them, but Jeremy flicked the
rings a couple of times and I winced in pain. He smiled
and said, "I can't wait until I can lead you around by
a leash attached to those things."

They pulled their jeans down to their knees and got
comfortable and I sucked them both off. It didn't take
long. I guess it had been a long week for them. It
certainly seemed like they had been saving up. I had a
lot of sperm to swallow. After I sucked them off the
guys got back in the front seats and Jeremy drove
downtown. He parked near an old pool hall and we went
in. It was a big room with about twenty pool tables and
a small bar at one end.

It was pretty early, just a little after ten in the
morning, but there was already a pretty good crowd. It
was a real mix of guys, and they were all guys. I was
the only girl in the place. They were black and white
and teenagers that were out of school for the summer
and old guys that I figured were retired. It was, after
all, a work day.

The place was a little smoky, but after a while I got
used to it. I didn't get used to everyone looking at me
though. Every time I looked around it seemed like
everyone that wasn't actually shooting was looking at
me. I wasn't even dressed all that sexily. It was just
that I was the only girl in the room I guess.

Aside from feeling like I was on display, the thing
that struck me was how quiet it was in there. It was
kind of restful. There was no loud music. The
conversations were quiet. The most prevalent sound was
the click of pool balls and the quiet thunk as they
dropped into a leather pocket.

Jeremy and Chad picked out a table and I sat on a stool
nearby watching them play pool for a while. I thought
they had forgotten about me until Jeremy called me over
and said, "I think you are over dressed. I want you to
go into the restroom and take off your panties and
your, what do you call that thing, a chemise?"

I nodded and he said, "Okay, take off your chemise and
put your blouse back on, but don't button it up. While
you're in there, roll your skirt up a couple of inches,
it is much too long."

I started to go to the restroom but he called me back
and said, "When you are doing that, I want you to take
off your skirt before you take your panties off. Then
put your skirt back on."

That sounded silly to me, but I didn't have a problem
with it. Not until, as I was walking away he said, "Use
the men's room."

I stopped and turned back to look at him. He must be
kidding! He wasn't though. I saw that grin and I knew
he meant it. I turned again and headed for the men's
room and as I did I felt myself getting aroused. It was
starting again. The games that turned me on were
starting. As sore as I was, I was ready to obey.

I walked right up to the men's room door and walked in.
I had never been in a men's room before. I had seen
them in movies, but being in one for the first time was
quite an experience.

This one was different than the ones you see in the
movies with all of the gleaming enamel and the floors
so clean that you could eat off of them. This one was
smelly and kind of old and dirty. There were two old
men standing at an aluminum trough with running water
and I saw their dicks hanging out and the stream of
piss flowing into the urinal in front of them.

I felt my face turn bright red and one of the men
grinned and said, "Little girl, you are in the wrong
room!"

They chuckled and I said, "That's okay, I just have to
adjust my clothing a little."

They finished what they were doing and turned to watch
me as I took off my blouse and laid it down on the
counter by the sink. Then I took off my chemise and set
it beside my blouse.

Just then the door opened and another man came in. I
saw him stop and look back up at the sign on the door
to make sure he was in the right restroom. Then he let
the door close and stood there smiling. He turned to
the other two men and asked, "What the hell is going
on?"

They just shrugged and one of them said, "We don't
know. She just came in and said she had to do something
with her clothes."

I thought that by now I must be blushing all over. I
reached down and unbuttoned my skirt and slid it down
my legs and stepped out of it. I couldn't believe I was
undressing in front of three men that were old enough
to be my grandfather.

I finally started pushing my panties down my legs and
stepped out of them. Then I hurriedly reached for my
skirt. Before I could get it on one of the men came
closer and leaned down and said, "I'll be got damned.
Look at this. This babe has a fucking ring in her
pussy!"

The other two came closer and I stood still while they
stared at my pierced clit in disbelief. One of them
said, "I never thought I'd see a thing like that! That
sucker must have hurt like hell!"

The men's room door opened and I finally started moving
again. I pulled my skirt on and buttoned it and rolled
it under a few times until it was a couple of inches
shorter. Then I pulled my blouse on, but left it
unbuttoned as Jeremy had instructed. My breasts were
covered, as long as I didn't move around too much. I
looked like a fucking prostitute. As I caught a quick
look at myself in the dirty mirror I thought how much I
really needed to be fucked, even if it did hurt.

I grabbed my chemise and my panties from the counter
and left my small but adoring audience in the men's
room. I had to hold my top closed as I walked. It came
open, exposing my breasts with every step I took.

The boys watched me as I approached the table and
Jeremy ordered me to lay my panties and chemise down on
one of the nearby stools and go back to the men's room.
He told me to walk back to the table from the men's
room door, but this time I was not to hold my blouse
closed.

I turned around and I was aware of the growing audience
I had acquired. The men from the men's room show I had
put on were telling their friends, and everyone around
them, about my display. Everyone had been keeping an
eye on me anyway. Now all pool playing came to a halt
as the men watched me.

Almost everyone had seen me lay my underwear down on
the stool and it was obvious that my blouse was open
and I was wearing nothing under it. I glanced up at the
bar, thinking that whoever was in charge of this place
might have a problem with what I was doing, but I saw
that he was enjoying the show too.

I stopped at the men's room door and turned around. I
took a deep breath and started walking back towards our
pool table. With nearly every step my small breasts
swung free and my blouse blew open exposing them. Every
man in the place was staring at me. My pussy was
running like a faucet!

When I got to the table I heard the buzz of
conversation in the room. There wasn't any question
what they were talking about. Jeremy said, "Much
better. Now, roll that skirt up a couple more times."

It was already pretty short, but I rolled it over two
more times and I was pretty sure that the bottom inch
or so of my butt cheeks were showing. It didn't look
like anyone in here was going to be offended though.

Chad handed me his pool cue and Jeremy said, "It's time
you learned how to play pool."

He showed me how to hold the stick and explained the
rules of eight ball to me. Then he had me bend over and
try a few practice shots.

As soon as I bent over my blouse fell open exposing my
breasts, and my skirt raised up uncovering about half
of my ass. That was just what they had in mind
apparently. All over the pool hall men were laying down
their pool cues and coming over and sitting on the
stools along the wall, or the three tables that
surrounded the one I was playing on. Every move that I
made exposed me to these men.

I saw the big old guy from behind the counter coming
over and thought, or at least hoped, that he would put
a stop to this before it got out of hand. Instead, he
sat on the edge of a nearby pool table and watched me,
just like everyone else.

Chad racked the balls and Jeremy broke them. Although I
had noticed that he was a pretty good player, Jeremy
didn't seem to be able to make a shot after that. It
was obvious that he was missing on purpose, so that I
constantly had to bend over and try to line up a shot,
much to the amusement of the growing audience.

After a while Jeremy addressed the audience and said,
"I think her biggest problem is that shirt is getting
in her way. What do you guys think?"

There seemed to be a general consensus that he was
right and I was ordered to remove my blouse. It
actually wasn't that big a deal. It wasn't covering
much anyway. I took it off and handed it to the guy
that was holding my panties and chemise and tried again
to line up a shot. I don't know if being topless really
helped, but I actually sank a ball for a change.

We played around for nearly an hour. I wouldn't call
what we played pool, but the audience loved it. Then
Jeremy said, "Listen guys, we need to leave now." There
was a groan of disappointment from the crowd but Jeremy
added, "We'll be parked in a van out in the parking lot
for a little while if anyone has forty bucks and would
like a little head."

I swung around and looked at him in shock. I guess I
shouldn't have been surprised. He had already traded me
for a case of beer and made me fuck the guy that did my
piercings to pay for them. Now he was actually selling
me for cash. I stomped over to him and in a loud
whisper I said, "No! I am not a fucking prostitute. You
can't sell me, god damn it!"

He just smiled and said, "You're going to suck them off
anyway, you stupid cunt. We might as well make a little
something out of it." Then he grabbed my tit and
squeezed hard and said, "And don't you ever say no to
be again you fucking whore. As long as I have that
fucking DVD, your ass belongs to me. I'll do any
fucking thing I want with it."

Then he twisted my tit bringing me to my knees and
said, "Any more questions, cunt?"

He smiled and when I shook my head and he said, "Good.
Now hand me your skirt. You don't deserve to wear
clothes."

I quickly took my skirt off and handed it to him. Then
I followed him outside, naked. Thankfully, Chad stopped
to gather up the rest of my clothes before he followed
us out.

Jeremy opened the side door of the van and pushed me
inside and turned around and started taking money from
the dozen men that followed us outside. I was put on my
knees in the van, the door stayed open. I sucked off
one man after another, mostly the older, fat guys. I
guess they had more money than the younger guys.

The problem was that the line never seemed to go down.
I would suck off a couple of guys and they would watch
for a while and then go inside and a couple more would
come out. Over the next couple of hours I must have
sucked off more than twenty guys. I don't know where
they were all coming from. There hadn't been that many
guys in the pool hall. I guess they were calling their
friends and telling them about me.

It was all pretty embarrassing. The most embarrassing
one was when I looked up to see my parent's insurance
agent smiling down at me as he lowered his pants. He
whispered, "Are you Lee or Lyn? I never could tell you
two girls apart."

I whispered back, "Lyn."

He said, "Son of a bitch! I am going to be reliving
this in my mind for years. I'm only sorry I can't get
my dick in that sweet little pussy of yours. Oh well,
maybe next time."

After he came and I swallowed his cum I saw him get out
and talk quietly to Jeremy for a minute and give him
his card. Then my vision was obstructed by another hard
cock. I sucked off at least twenty guys, I won't know
for sure how many until later, when I watch the DVD.
Chad was filming the whole thing.

When the customers had all been satisfied the guys got
in and Jeremy drove us back to his house. They tossed
me my skirt and blouse and after I was covered up we
went through the house and into the backyard.

As soon as we were there they ordered me to undress and
they stripped down and bent me over a table and fucked
me. I hated to admit it, but I really needed it. I
don't know why being forced to suck off a long line of
dirty old men, for money no less, would make me so
fucking horny, but god help me it did. I didn't even
care that my pussy was still sore, I needed to get
fucked.

They both fucked me, hard and fast, and I came a half
dozen times, even though every stroke of their cocks
irritated my freshly pierced clit. In fact, the pain
even seemed to make it more exciting, and that scared
me when I realized it.

I sucked them clean when they were done and then they
ordered me to get them each a beer from the
refrigerator. When I returned they sipped their beer
and watched me scoop cum from my pussy and eat it. They
seemed to think that was a big deal. Shit, I had just
sucked off a long line of old farts and swallowed their
cum. Get real!

Jeremy went inside after I had cleaned myself up. He
came back out with a joint and gave it to me. I didn't
want it, but they didn't offer it. They told me smoke
it.

I had never smoked a whole joint before. Hell, I was
doing everything I was doing now because of three
tokes! I lit up and smoked it and there was no question
about me being high now.

Jeremy ordered me to go inside and wash my pussy and
get nice and fresh. I was so woozy that Chad ended up
helping me. We guided me to the bathroom and I did the
best I could with a wash cloth and some moist
towelettes. Then I rinsed my face with cold water. That
helped a little. I was able to walk out on my own
anyway.

When I got to the patio I asked for a drink. I had
water in mind, but Chad went in and came back out with
three beers and they insisted that I drink one. It was
my first taste of beer and god it was awful. I couldn't
imagine why people drank that horrible tasting stuff.

I was nearly through with my beer when the doorbell
rang and Jeremy ordered me to answer it. I looked
around for my clothes but he told me that I didn't need
them. I was so high by then that I really didn't care.

I went into the living room and opened the door and
there was my parent's insurance agent again, with three
friends. They crowded in around me and they had their
hands all over me before I could even get the door
closed again.

I finally gave up and just stood there and let them do
whatever they wanted until Chad came out and closed the
door and said, "Gentlemen, please come on in."

They finally turned me loose and we walked outside. Mr.
Turner, the insurance agent handed Jeremy an envelope
and the four men started undressing. I saw Chad pick up
that fucking camera again and then the guys were all
over me. Chad told them to take it easy on the rings,
but they just ignored him.

They were actually pretty fucking rough. They took
turns kissing me and feeling me up and pushing me back
and forth between them for a few minutes. Then they
pulled me over to a lounge chair in the grass and
pulled the cushion off and dropped it on the ground. I
was pushed down on my back and Mr. Turner got down on
top of me and said, "I am so going to fuck you, you
sexy young bitch. I never got to fuck a girl your age
when I was your age. Girls were a lot more uptight back
then. Now I watch you girls strut your stuff in the
mall and around town and looking like nothing but fuck
meat. Now I'm finally getting some of that young stuff,
bitch. I'm going to fuck you half to death.

He moved his hips around and lined his cock up and
drove it into me brutally. I cried out in pain when he
did. I was high enough that I had easily gotten wet
when they were roughing me up, but that ring still hurt
like hell.

I don't think Mr. Turner cared why it hurt, as long as
it hurt. I saw it in his face. He really wanted it to
hurt me. He bent down and bit my tit. He even bit my
nipple which was rock hard now. And all the time he was
pounding into me brutally.

The other three were urging him on, telling him to fuck
me harder, and I had put my arms around him and I, too,
was begging him to fuck me harder. In a couple of
minutes I started lifting my hips up to meet his
thrusts and yelling incoherently. The pain just made it
better. I must have cum hard, three or four times
before he finally came. He tensed up and I felt my
pussy clamping down on his cock as he filled me with
cum. As soon as he was finished he pulled his cock out
and slid up and sat on my sore tits and made me suck
his cock clean.

When I had cleaned his cock enough to please him he got
up and the next man started to get on but Jeremy asked
him to wait a second and I was ordered to eat the fresh
load of cum that was dripping out of me. They watched
me degrade myself for a minute, then the second man
jumped on me and fucked be every bit as brutally as Mr.
Turner had.

By the time all four of them had fucked me I was a
mess. I had tooth marks all over my tits and my nipples
were so sore I was crying. They liked that too.

Mr. Turner went and got something from his jacket and
came back and turned me over and ordered me up on my
hands and knees. I felt his fingers, covered in cold
lubricant being forced into my ass and I dropped my
head to my arms and waited for the pain to come. I was
still too high to object to anything they did. Not that
I would have anyway.

Mr. Turner had already gotten off on my body twice
today. I was afraid that this was going to be a long,
uncomfortable ass fuck. I was right. It must have taken
him twenty minutes to cum in my ass. During that entire
time he was saying terrible, humiliating things about
me and slapping my ass or reaching around and squeezing
my tits and even pulling on the rings. The louder I
cried the better he liked it.

He finally came though, and while I was sucking him
clean one of his friends took his place in my ass.
Eventually I just zoned out and when it was finally
over I don't think I even realized it for a while. Not
until Jeremy came over and pushed me over onto my side
with his toe.

I looked up at him in surprise and he ordered me to
shower off at the outside shower and then swim around
in the pool for a while. By the time I had floated
around in the pool for fifteen or twenty minutes I had
pretty much come out of my stupor and I was now fully
aware of all of the aches and pains. I looked down and
my tits were bruised and covered in bite marks and my
hips were bruised too.

Jeremy came over and grabbed my hair and pulled my face
close to his and said, "You had a pretty rough day
today, didn't you slut?"

I nodded and he smiled and said, "Maybe next time you
will think twice before complaining to Lee and Logan
about the way we treat you. It can always get worse."

I whispered, "Okay," and he let me go. He gave me some
gum and told me to get dressed and after Chad came back
out with the DVD from today and handed it to me I was
driven home.

It was later than I thought. Lee was already home and
she saw me coming in and rushed over and helped me
upstairs. When we were in our room with the door closed
I said, "I guess we shouldn't have said anything to
Logan."

Lee helped me undress and examined my bruises and she
kept saying, "Oh my god Lyn. What did they do to you?!"
Every time she took off an article of clothing she said
it.

I took her hand and said, "Lee! Lighten up. I'm okay.
I'm just a little sore."

"What happened?" she asked, trying hard not to cry.

"Just a lot of sex," I said. "We can watch the DVD
later if you want."

"Those bastards!" she exclaimed emotionally.

I said again, "I'm okay. I could use some Tylenol
though."

Lee got up and rushed downstairs for some water and
Tylenol. As soon as she was gone the door opened again
and I started in fear. I was afraid that it was my
mother. It was almost as bad. It was Kevin.

Kevin quietly shut the door and came over and looked
down at my bruised body and my new piercings. He
carefully sat on the edge of my bed and took my hand.
There were tears in his eyes and he tried to talk and
couldn't. That was when I finally broke down and cried.

I reached up and pulled him down to give him a hug but
he supported himself on his arms, afraid to touch me. I
stretched my head up and kissed him and said, "Kev,
trust me, I'm okay. It looks worse than it is. Honest."

Kevin shook his head and said, "No you aren't Lyn. Look
at you. If you want to play around with being a slut,
that's fine with me. God knows it was working out great
for me. But you don't have to do this. You are too nice
a person to let them do this to you."

Lee came back and I took some Tylenol and rested for a
few minutes. Nobody was talking, they were staring at
my body and I guess they were trying to figure out how
to talk some sense into me.

Kevin stood up and said, "I'll be right back. I have
something that might help."

He rushed out and came back with a tube of ointment
that had been prescribed by our doctor when he had some
deep tissue damage when he got hit by a baseball during
a Little League baseball game.

He handed me the tube but I smiled and handed it back
and asked him to put it on. He smiled, finally and
said, "My pleasure. Tell me if I hurt you."

He opened the tube and squeezed out some of the
ointment and said, "It goes on really cool, but pretty
soon the pain is gone."

I nodded and he spread the ointment all over my body,
from the neck down. He spent a lot of time on my
breasts, grinning as he rubbed the ointment in. It was
cold going on, but he was right, almost instantly the
pain was gone. He rubbed it all over my chest and my
stomach and my legs and then he turned me over and
rubbed it over my butt, which was also bruised and
sore.

I turned back over when he was done and thanked him.
Then I promised him to pay him back properly when I
felt better. He grinned like the horny little kid he
was and said, "I'm going to hold you to that."

Then he sat beside Lee on her bed and they stared at me
and Lee said, "Okay, now we have to talk. You may think
this is fun, but I can't stand to see you like this. If
you don't do something about it I am going to tell mom
and dad. Seeing you like this makes me sick."

I knew she was right. Unfortunately, there was a
problem with that. I looked at Lee and said, "Look, I
know that they are going too far. It's mostly Jeremy.
Chad just goes along I guess. There is a problem
though. They have those DVDs and Jeremy has already
threatened to use them."

It was almost supper time and everyone was quiet as I
got up and started dressing in loose shorts and a loose
top so that we could go downstairs and help with
dinner. I had just gotten my clothes on when there was
a knock on the door and mom popped her head in and
said, "Lyn, there is a boy at the door. He wants to see
you. Don't be long. It's time to start supper."

I looked at Lee and Kevin and shrugged and went
downstairs. I was surprised to see Chad on the front
porch. I glanced back nervously to make sure my mother
wasn't around and Chad jumped to his feet and said,
"Lyn, I need to talk to you. Are you okay? Can we go
for a short walk?"

I nodded and stepped off the porch. I told him that I
couldn't be gone long. I had to help with supper.

As soon as we were away from the house he said, "Look,
Jeremy is getting out of control. I have always just
gone along with him. You know how it is, he is my older
brother. I had a ball that first day. The second day
was kind of exciting too, but it was still too wild for
me. I think the slut thing is fun, up to a point. But
this whoring shit he has gotten into, and all those
dirty old men. Shit, he is just going nuts. So listen,
these are yours. They are all of the DVDs, all the
pictures we took, and most of the money he made today.
If you want to go back to him now it's up to you. I
don't want anything to do with it. It's up to you
though. He doesn't have anything else to blackmail you
with."

I looked down at the brown paper bag he was handing me
and I saw that his knuckles were bleeding. Then I
noticed the bruise on his cheek. I reached out and
gently touched his cheek and said, "Thank you Chad. It
was too much for me too. I mean, I like some of it.
Hell, I liked a lot of it. But I was getting scared and
I don't like being hurt. I was afraid he was going to
ruin my life and I didn't know how to stop him."

Then I put my arms round him and hugged him and kissed
him and said, "What if we still play? Just you and me
and maybe some others from time to time. We don't need
Jeremy or his van, do we?"

Chad grinned and said, "I was afraid to ask. I was
afraid that you would hate me now."

I took his hand and looked at his bruised knuckles and
asked, "Was this over me?"

He looked embarrassed and he shrugged and said,
"Sometimes reason doesn't work. I must have been pretty
pissed off. It's the first time I ever beat him in a
fight."

I tried to get him to come back to the house with me so
that I could do something for his knuckles. He just
shook his head and said, "I'm okay. I just wanted……I
just hoped that we could start over. I mean, I have a
dirty mind too. I'm just as horny as any other guy my
age. But I think your special, Lyn, and I don't want to
hurt you." Then he smiled and said, "Well, not much
anyway."

I hugged him again and said, "It will be a few days
before I can wear a bikini in public. So how about if
you meet me down the street tomorrow and we go for a
walk in the park?"

"I'd like that," he said.

We walked back to my house and before he left he said,
"Tell Logan I'm sorry. I just didn't know how to stop
him. I had no idea I could kick his ass."

I nodded and went inside. As soon as I got in the house
my mother said, "Who was that dear?"

She thinks she watches us like a hawk. She has no idea
how much she misses!

I said, "That was Chad Miller from school. He had some
baseball cards for Logan and nobody was home next door.
And he wanted to ask me to go swimming with him someday
later this week."

Mom asked me if he lived nearby and I said that he
lived just around the corner on Maple.

She said, "Well, he seemed nice, but you know you can't
date until you turn sixteen."

I giggled and said, "Yes mom, I know. Do you know that
is only a month from now?"

She smiled wanly and said, "Don't remind me."

I took the bag upstairs and looked inside. It contained
a dozen DVDs and a thick envelope. I counted out the
money and it was over a thousand dollars! Jesus! I
wonder what those guys paid to fuck me?! There was also
a note with Chad's cell phone number on it.

I hid everything and went down and helped with supper.
After we had eaten and we had cleaned up the kitchen I
invited Lee and Kevin to go for a walk. My parents were
a little surprised to see that. Lee and I did
everything together, but we always avoided Kevin as
though he had a disease.

We went outside and Lee ran to Logan's door and invited
him along. We walked slowly to the small park and
playground a couple of blocks away and sat down in the
shade of a big tree in a grassy area away from everyone
else.

I told everyone everything that had happened, and then
I told them about Chad and the contents of the paper
bag.

Logan said, "I knew that the problem was Jeremy. Chad
has always been pretty cool. I've known him since I
started school. But then, Jeremy was never that bad. I
think you brought out the beast in him Lyn."

I shrugged and said, "Yeah. I guess he just had a
chance to live out some fantasies and took it, just
like I was. His were just a bit rougher than mine. I
suspect he spends too much time reading porn on the
internet."

After that day my life was a little more under control.
I have a lot of fun with Chad, and sometimes with a few
of his friends. We have had some interesting foursomes
with Lee and Logan. We have even invited Kevin to play
along a few times. Chad thinks that whole incest thing
is pretty exciting.

I paid Kevin back for the ointment he gave me, and the
loving rub down. In fact, I pay him back pretty often.
He enjoys the hell out of it and someday some girl is
really going to thank me for the education he is
getting.

Lee and I are kept pretty well satisfied by the guys in
our lives, but we still manage to sneak in a little
session of our own from time to time.

Oh, and I ran into Jeremy one day recently and he
apologized for getting carried away. He said that he
didn't know what got into him, but he was pretty sure I
was at least partially responsible. To be honest, he is
probably right. The good thing about making up with
Jeremy is that now we can get together with Chad in his
back yard and party in private and go skinny dipping.

I ran into Mr. Turner last month and he tried to
blackmail me into having sex with him again. I laughed
in his face and told him he was lucky I didn't show
those DVDs to his wife. He turned bright red and sped
away and I haven't seen him since.

The End

Comments? Criticism? Email vul...@hotmail.com
To that small group of disturbed people who have
enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
you.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 53

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Change Of Boyfriends
by Peter Allow (p_a...@hotmail.com)

***

A guy meets a woman at a club and they start to make
out. She brings him home but in the morning her
boyfriend returns while they're still in bed. (FMM, nc,
v, mc, cuck)

***

Suddenly she was there right in front of me on the
dance floor. Her dark brown hair, almost black and her
dark eyes paralyzed me. I don't how long we continued
to dance but I realized she also found me very
attractive. As soon as she had a chance she touched me
and smiled. The longer it took the hotter she got and
in the end she pulled close to me and let one of her
hands to slide in underneath my trousers as well as my
underwear and started to play with my dick. After a few
seconds she let go and whispered to me

"Come with me, I really have to fuck now."

Before I knew it she dragged me from the dance floor
out from the club and into a small street close to the
club. I held her hand and followed close. She stopped
and pulled down my trousers and took my dick in her
mouth. Slowly she started to play with me and before I
knew it I shot my cum in her mouth. She didn't stop
though, instead she continued to play with me and
within minutes my dick was rock hard again. Now she
stood up, took off her skirt and then her underwear. I
looked at her while she did it and then she said:

"You like my panties, don't you?"

"Yes I do," I replied quiet.

"Well then you can have these. Open your mouth."

She took her panties and put them in my mouth and then
she started kissing me with my mouth full so I couldn't
spit them out. At the same time she took my dick in her
hand and started to rub it against her clit. Bit by bit
she started to mown and then she pulled up a leg and
pulled close so I could penetrate her pussy. Now we
really started fucking and I lifted her other leg and
moved over to the wall to fuck her for real.

After a few minutes I pulled out and got down on my
knees right in front of her. I had her juicy pussy by
my tongue and started to play with it. She loved it and
within a minute she came and she just stopped and held
me there in the same position. Then she started again
to rub my face against her pussy until she had second
and a third orgasm. I could hardly breathe but I loved
the smell and the feeling of her right in front of me.

Finally she let me loose and turned around. Without a
word she pulled my dick into her pussy again and I
could fuck her from behind. I was so turned on now that
I couldn't hold back when I shot my cum in her pussy.
We stood still for a moment catching our breath and
then I pulled out of her.

"You are a remarkable woman to make out with," I said.

"Well you are even better than my boyfriend. He can't
last as long as you do."

"Boyfriend?" I asked.

"Yea, but he is not half as good as you are so I want
more of you. Much more."

I was quiet and didn't realize what she had said and
then she continued.

"I want you to follow me home tonight. I don't feel so
secure to walk home alone."

"Well I..."

She stopped me.

"No questions, you will come with me."

It all happened so fast and she dragged me into the
street where she stopped a taxi for us. To avoid me
from talking she started to kiss me right away and of
course I responded up on her kisses.

After 30 minutes the taxi stopped and she handed over
money to the driver and pulled me out of the car. She
opened the front door to her apartment and let me in,
still holding my hand. There were only two rooms where
the largest room was furnished as the bedroom with a
king size bed and the other smaller room was her living
room.

"You better get undressed right now because I really
need to fuck you," she said. "I'm just going to get
something for us to drink."

I got undressed while she went into the kitchen. It
didn't take long for her to get a bottle of white wine
and two glasses. She looked at me with a smile when she
returned. I was standing by the bed with a hard on. My
size was over the average size but I was not huge. Over
the times I had been with other girls they always loved
the size because I filled them up without stretching
them to the limit and thereby hurting them.

"Mmmm, I love the way you look." She said.

"Thanks!" I replied. "That is nothing compared with
you, because you are really a hot lady."

"Well almost right, I'm not married but I see myself as
a hot wife. Someone who is very attractive and fucks
around while having a husband and for me that is a
boyfriend. Now get in bed and stop talking, I only
appreciate action."

She pushed me to the bed and poured some wine in my
glass and handed it over to me. She then put the bottle
to her lips and started to drink straight from the
bottle. I looked at her while she drank and saw how she
had more than she could swallow and I poured over her
tits and belly and then to the bed.

"Oh, too much at the same time," She said.

I smiled and she had some more wine and this time she
took it all in her mouth and swallowed. She stopped and
started to lick the bottle gently like it was a dick.
After a while she let the bottle slide between her tits
down to her pussy. She changed her position in bed and
placed herself over the bottle to let it slide into her
pussy. It reached deeper into her and then she started
to ride it slowly. Every time it pushed up in her she
moaned. This way she kept on for several minutes before
she stopped and pulled the bottle out.

"Cheers!" She said.

"Cheers!" I replied.

She took the bottle and drank from it.

"It's so good," she giggled. "Now it's your turn."

Once again she put the bottle in her pussy and started
to fuck it. This time she turned around in bed to get
settled on her back with her legs up in the air. She
tried to fill her pussy with wine but because of the
vacuum in the bottle it was not possible to get
anything out from it. She turned around again, pulled
the bottle out and handed it over to me.

"Mmmm," I said. "Smells good."

Then I put it to my mouth and drank what was left in
the bottle. When I was done, I threw the bottle away
and moved over to her. I took command and pushed her to
the bed and before she knew I shoved my dick in her
pussy. She really loved what I did, me taking command
instead of her. I was turned on now and at the same
time I was able to hold on for a while. After the first
five minutes I was close to come but I slowed down.
After that I continued to fuck her hard and I went on
for one hour before I shot my cum in her. All that time
I couldn't sense the she came or was close to come, she
just played with me smiling had enjoying.

In the end I pulled out and got settled by her side. I
thought she had had enough but right away she took my
hand pulled it down to her pussy indicating that she
wanted me to play with her clit. I started giving her
the massage she expected and she came within a minute.
After that she placed her hands over mine to stop me
from moving away. We stayed like this for five minutes
then she let go of my hands and placed them over my
head instead. Slowly she pushed me down between her
thighs to let me lick her cum-filled pussy. I followed
her move to her pussy and let my tongue slide in
tasting her juice mixed with my cum.

Gently I moved out and played with her clit and that
way we went on until she had several orgasms. In the
end I pulled out of her, gave her a kiss and fell
asleep.

**

I woke up next morning by the sound of the front door
closing. At first I didn't realize what that meant but
when I did, I saw another man by the side of the bed.

"Vanessa, you promised never to this again." He said.

She woke up and looked at him.

"You promised," He said again and started to cry.

She just looked at him for a couple of seconds before
she replied, "Zack, I don't care what I promised or
what you wanted me to promise. This guy is much more a
man than you will ever be."

She pushed the blanket to the side and took my dick in
her hand. Right away I had a hard-on.

"Just look at him!" She continued. Then she got down to
my dick and put it in her mouth to suck me. I was so
amazed that it filled her mouth right away.

"So good, he is so good." She said when she had
swallowed my cum. "I'm afraid you are my ex from now
on."

He just looked at her in chock crying even more than in
the beginning. Then he went down on his knees by the
bed begging:

"Please don't. I love you and can't live without you.
I'll forgive you, just let us start all over again."

She looked at him and laughed before she responded.

"You wimp, just don't understand shit. You're not half
the man compared with my new boyfriend. Just go and
pick the things you can carry with you and the rest I
will pack and you can pick it up tomorrow." He looked
at her and continued:

"Vanessa, I'll do anything you beg for! Just let me
stay!"

"You're pathetic. But for old times sake I'll let you
watch me one more time. But under my conditions."

She went over to the bedside table and picked up a
handcuff. Then she went over to him to cuff him to the
bed. When she was done she got in bed and started to
play with me, right in front of him. I heard him crying
and Vanessa moaning. It didn't take long until she was
riding on top of me and eventually I couldn't hold
back, I came in her once more. She stopped and got of
me, turned around to him and said:

"Doesn't it look great? Another man's dick in my pussy.
Now I want you to taste the two of us."

She moved towards him until she had her pussy all over
his face and started to fuck him. He was licking my cum
from her pussy. In the middle of it she stopped and
turned to me.

"Now I need you to help me out here. Move over behind
Zack and pull down his pants, I want to know if he's
got a hard-on."

I did as she told me and pulled down his pants. He
really had a hard-on but his dick was a lot smaller
than mine.

"Now move closer to him from behind and jerk him off"
She commanded me.

"No I can't, I replied."

"Darling that is not an answer I would like to hear."
She continued. "I understand that you have never
touched another mans dick before but trust me, just do
it and enjoy it. I want you to jerk him off and make
him come on the floor."

I swallowed my pride and took his dick in my hand and
touched it gently at first. As soon as I got used to
it, I got harder and it didn't take long until I felt
how he got stiff and he came, his cum hit the floor.
Meanwhile he had to lick my cum out of her pussy. We
stopped when he had come. She sat up in front of him
and smiled before she said:

"Now that was nice, wasn't it?"

"Yes Vanessa, forgive me for what I said before. I'll
do anything for you, just let stay together."

"I'm sorry Zack, that is not an option."

All of a sudden she slapped his cheek hard once and
another time.

"I'm going to teach you a lesson you will never forget.
Remember! never question the wishes of your woman.
Never ask her to meet other men or women, just stay at
home and worship her. That is your role in this life."

She got out of bed and moved behind him and took his
hair in her hand gently.

"Remember, this is the last time you will meet me and
if you will see me on the streets I will not recognize
you. You are nobody for me but if you will try to talk
to me, than I will hit you a lot harder than what I
will do now."

Without another word she pushed his face hard to the
bed so he hardly could breathe. After a while she gave
him a chance to recover. Then she pushed his face to
the bed once more but she jump up to sit on the back of
his head.

He couldn't breathe and after some seconds he had panic
and tried to get loose. Instead she settled on top of
him as she turned to me, "Can you take out a whip from
the bedside table? Then when you're done, take a seat
on the chair in the corner. I will teach you a lesson
to and that is what will happen if you don't please
me."

I gave her the whip and got settled. She moved away
from Zack's head and he could breathe again. Right away
she took the whip, moved around and started to use the
whip on him. Over and over she hit his ass while she
humiliated him with words. I guess she worked with him
for at least 30 minutes and his skin was red and at
some spot you could see him bleeding. Finally she stops
by asking:

"Do understand what I am telling you?"

"Yes Vanessa but I don't want to loose you." He
replied.

"Wrong answer you little shit head."

Now she kicked him hard instead several times before
she continued:

"You have not learned your lesson yet so this will do
it for you."

All of a sudden she released him from the handcuffs
pushed his face to the floor and said

"Now lick that cum on the floor."

He had no choice because she had him in a firm grip.
When the floor was clean she started to bang his face
to the floor. I heard him scream in pain and when she
was done he turned to his side and it looked like she
had broken his nose. She didn't stop though, instead
she started all over to kick him. At this stage he
didn't defend himself, he just cried. That was the end
of it. When she felt he had had enough she just stopped
and looked down at him.

"That's it, it's over now. You can pick up your
personal belongings in a box outside the house tomorrow
evening. If you don't pick up it will be thrown away."

She turned around to me and ended it, "Throw him out of
here, he is history. I don't want to see him again."

That was the end and I moved in. Vanessa was magic and
it only took a couple of days until she had me entirely
in her control. I worshiped her presence and suffered
from her absence. The best part was the sex which we
had often, much and in a wide different ways. This was
our "honeymoon" period when got to know each other. I
knew that the time would change but I didn't want think
about it. Eventually it did.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 55

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Child's Play
by Marlissa (ev...@bay.com)

***

The smile that Mel Taylor gave Terry Owens made her
extremely uncomfortable. Something about that kid that
was no good. (MF, nc, mc)

***

"Hi Terry."

"That's 'Ms. Owens' to you young man." She sounded
liked an affronted old lady and immediately wished she
hadn't responded so peevishly. At thirty-five, Terry
wasn't exactly ancient. True she was a single mom of a
seventeen year old, but she kept herself in good shape,
working out at the gym when she could. Anyway, she
certainly didn't think of herself as old-- even if the
student body of Regis Academy might not agree.

Mel threw her a shrug that said, "Whatever."

"How's Janine?" She didn't like the way his weird light
blue eyes danced as he asked about her daughter, like
him a member of the junior class at Regis Academy.

Terry turned and aimed an evil eye at the teenager.
"She better be in class-- like you, young man. Now get
moving-- before I have Mr. Donovan the headmaster give
you some encouragement!" She started to rise and
pointed at the closed door of the Headmaster's Office,
which as the School Secretary Terry guarded.

He smiled sidewise, then...

Terry found herself sitting down again. She was
blinking rapidly and her forehead was humid with
perspiration. "Ahhh, you get going to class now."

The boy drop his gaze and sauntered out of the
Administration Office just as Third Period bell rang.

She was lightheaded. Too much coffee? Too much work.
She HAD thrown herself into the new job as Donovan's
right hand at Regis Academy completely and was spending
long hours trying to make sense of the filing system
that Mrs. Gibbons, the recently retired Regis fixture,
had left her. Likewise the accounting procedures which
she was revamping and the coursework review required of
Donovan. demanded high concentration. But it was
challenging work, offering the kind of opportunity few
high school graduates ever saw these days.

Probably she was overworking as a way of saying thank-
you to Donovan and Regis Academy. She was determined to
prove to them that the chance that they had taken with
an out-of-town single mother down on her luck and
nearly living in her car was a decision they wouldn't
regret. God knows, things were better now than they had
been in the months following Jim's exit stage-right
from their miserable and often abusive marriage. She--
and Janine-- were on their feet now, thanks to Donovan
and Regis Academy.

The exhaustion worried her though. Maybe she was
working out too much. Perhaps she was a bit fanatical
with her workouts. At 5" 5' and 120 pounds, she
probably overdid it. She had never been body conscious
during her marriage-- there seemed little need to since
Jim was always running around on the side anyway. Hell,
they would never had gotten married if his parents
hadn't demanded it after she had gotten pregnant. He
had been shocked that his fling under the bleachers
would have had such long reaching effects. But his
parents were dead now and he had never really gotten to
know Janine enough to even like her. An awful, living
hell of a marriage.

But with the divorce came a need to prove herself. One
of the things Jim always threw at her were her looks
and they were all true. "Flat as a board" True- she
wore a 32 A cup that barely broke the plane of her
blouses. "Fat" Not really-- working out had trimmed off
ten pounds without too much work and she had would
never have gained weight if Jim had been around more.
"Plain." She sighed. Yes, she was plain. Not that she
could help it. Cursed with mousy brown hair, a pale
freckled complexion and thin, uninteresting features,
Terry had a waif-like Sissy Spacek look to her that did
little to attract male attention.

That had changed a little bit with working out though.
If she wasn't about to become a runway model, at least
her trim figure caught some male glances. Ten hours a
week at Better Bodies had paid off. She had caught
Donovan taking a sidelong glance at her better "assets"
and even when walking among the blooming teenage
beauties of Regis Academy, she often felt the eyes of
some of the boys, not many but some, on her swaying
backside.

But maybe she was overdoing it. She sat up, shook off
the lapse in control and promptly forgot the incident.
When she looked up, Mel was gone.

***

Mr. Donovan had a strange look on his face when he
requested she stay past five-thirty. "You can imagine
what we need to talk about," he had winked. Sure, she
replied casually-- then was nervous for the next two
hours till, after the last of the students and teachers
had left the administration building, he had called her
in.

"Sit down, Terry. I want to talk to you about your
note."

Note?

His eyes narrowed greedily. "I think we can come to
an... arrangement. Provided you behave yourself. Which
we both know you will." Again the sly, dirty wink.

She blushed and looked away. What was he talking about?

He continued, in comfortable command of the situation.
"You ARE a homely little piece of ass, but that ass is
a tight one. Ever been fucked up the ass Terry?"

She shot up like a rocket.

"Sit down, you stupid little whore. Don't give me that
holier-than-thou attitude-- you know you're nothing but
a hole now-- MY hole." He chuckled. "I mean my three
holes."

Terry was white as a ghost. Donovan was insane, he had
lost it, he--

---tossed a Xeroxed letter in front of her, paper
clipped to a manila folder. "At least it looked like
three holes from the fun in here."

Terry slumped back into the chair. The Xerox shook from
her trembling hand...

"Dear Sir,

I know my six month probation is coming to an end and
you will make a decision whether or not to keep me in
my current job as your secretary. I have tried very
hard to do my job as secretary well and I hope you will
let keep me my job. Right now my job is everything to
me, not only for the $14,000 salary I am paid, but also
because as an employee of Regis Academy, my daughter
Janine is allowed to attend for free- so you can see
how concerned I am about keeping my job.

I am honest about my situation, Mr. Donovan. I need
this job very much for the reasons I've stated. I don't
have many options if you decide not to retain me as
your secretary. I also know that while I believe I have
been an effective secretary for you, I also am aware
that I may be a bit too independent-minded for your
taste—and that this may affect your decision.

I have put together the attached package for your
consideration. As you review the enclosures, I hope you
will find reasons to retain me as your secretary.

Sincerely,

Terry"

"I guess you were busy yesterday afternoon, hmmm Terry?
Now I know why you wanted to leave so early in the
day." Donovan was leering at her.

Yesterday afternoon? Left early?

Suspiciously she opened the envelope and pulled out
some typed documents. Test results—negative for HIV,
syphilis, and a number of sexually transmitted
diseases. Dated yesterday with a "RUSH" stamped on it.

Had she been to the doctor? Yesterday? Unreality
flooded her consciousness. It looked genuine, but how
had it happened without any memory whatsoever?

She placed the papers on Donovan's desk, too amazed to
pay attention to his hungry stares. There was another
document, one she couldn't make sense of. A certificate
of some kind—showing that she had undergone some
procedure. Scanning the document, she learned what the
procedure had involved. Norplant. "For prevention of
pregnancy for the period of no less than five years."

Norplant? Wasn't that what they gave girls in the
ghetto so they wouldn't conceive illegitimate children?
Why would she have had this done—and not remember it?

Terry nearly dropped the manila envelope as she pulled
the stack of glossies out. She didn't need to examine
each and every one-- there was a contact sheet on top
for easy reference. Nor did she need to guess who the
subject was. It was herself.

In the first frame, she was looking at the camera,
clearly posing in a skimpy half-cut tee shirt and red
bikini panties (HER red bikini panties, her 'date'
panties as she thought of them) for the shooter. No
nudity though. It could be seen as innocent—couldn't
it? Next she was wearing the peach strapless bikini;
with one cup pulled down to coyly show off her
embarrassingly small left breast. She could feel
Donovan's eyes on her and her cheeks blossomed crimson.
The photos were getting much worse.

In the next there was no pretense at what she was
offering Donovan. She stood staring at the camera bare-
chested with a slightly embarrassed come-hither smile
as she pulled off her red bikini date-panties. The next
was mercifully a top shot. She was displaying her small
chest for him in full light, a sad defeated smile on
her face as she presented herself for male inspection.

Her boss was focusing on her chest now. Before this,
she had caught him ogling her in the office but a quick
stare would send him scurrying. Not now. His stare was
confident, cruel and possessive.

She shivered, trying to ignore the boring eyes. Now she
was on her bed in her white gauzy nighty-top and the
matching near-nothing see-through panties. She was
turned on her side with a mischievous smile on her
face, her fingers toying with the elastic of the panty.
But the coyness didn't hold long, because then she was
on her side, nighty-top untied leaving her small pointy
breasts poking out and panties long gone. Displaying
her neatly trimmed narrow-furred bush (it was an
exclamation mark now, not a bush--- when had she done
that?) between spread legs with an expectant, "ready
for you" expression.

"Never took you for a model, Terry. But you certainly
put your all into your little photo shoot for me."
Donovan's raspy chuckle was dirty and dismissive. It
said he now had the right to speak to her this way.

Terry's eyes blurred, but she forced herself to focus
on the remaining shots. She wished she hadn't. In the
earlier shots, there was some element of playfulness,
but in the remaining frames, that was gone. It was
replaced by a pathetic sluttishness, as if the viewer
was growing bored with the antics of the plain, flat-
chested thirty-something. Now she was leering back at
the camera, nude and toying with her breasts, then
spending her time with even more intimate parts of her
body---

She slammed the photos on the desk, too stunned to
speak.

"It was kind of you to include the negatives—"

NEGATIVES

The word triggered a sudden comprehension of her
situation. Yesterday afternoon. Leaving the office
early with this whole idea, her thoughts static with
fear that her job might be in jeopardy. The trip to the
clinic, buying the camera and film. Writing the letter
and then…posing. NEGATIVES. The word squirmed, an
electric eel in her brain. Now she remembered it all.
Why had she been so oblivious to his behavior toward
her all that day? Naturally he looked at her
differently now.

"—and you'll be happy to know that I've put them in a
safe place should you decide to be, say…less than
cooperative with our new arrangement?" Donovan smiled
over the tips of his fingers, which were pressed
together under his chin. He looked like a spectator at
a fight going his way.

"If I'm not cooperative?" Terry responded slowly. Half
a question, half a statement.

"Then I'll turn over the photos to social workers who I
imagine would remand your daughter Janine to some Youth
Center while it gets sorted out. Public morals and all.
And the photos would probably get distributed
publically, oh say over the internet or something. Then
everyone would get an idea of what a horny little piece
of ass you really are." He wagged his head in pleasant
surprise. "Must say I was surprised that the ever-so-
efficient Ms. Terry Owens was really such a bimbo."

Terry looked down and away, wishing she wasn't there,
that there was another way. She flushed, face hot with
shame, humiliated that, as if on cue, her body was
responding to her boss's humiliating treatment. There
was no mistaking the quickening between her legs. At
the word 'bimbo' she had become terribly excited.

"Well let's begin—why don't you do some of those sexy
poses in person for me—as a warm up."

Avoiding his eyes, she began undressing. In a few
seconds she stood in her underwear. She wasn't
surprised to find herself in her sexy red 'date'
panties—hadn't she known this was going to happen?
Words were no longer necessary, as she could read what
he wanted next. As she knelt to service him, a last
vague thought occurred to her.

If she had been posing for the photos, the ones that
would keep her chained to Donovan for who knew how
long, who had been taking them? Then, as quickly as it
had appeared to her, it vanished like a dry leaf in the
Fall wind. There were other more urgent duties to
concentrate on.

***

"Meldar, eat your asparagus!"

The teen stared sullenly at the Earth vegetables as he
consumed them. His parental units were talking about
their work. By Gritza, how boring was that!

"So, Keldar, how was your day today?" his mother asked
his father.

"Ahhh! What marvel is this pot roast Dovar! How this
nutritional treasure would be revered on Homeworld!" He
consumed another forkful of the smoking meat. "My day
was most successful. A gunman who occupied a daycare
center in Montana used his weapon upon himself before
harming the children. A serial killer was found asleep
at a bus stop in Topeka and apprehended without
incident. And a gang leader in Los Angeles gave himself
up to police." Keldar enjoyed another biteful. "He was
implicated in a drive-by shooting! And you?"

"May I be excused?" demanded Meldar rudely.

Dovar wagged a finger at him. "Quiet! Behave yourself
and sit and converse with us, Meldar, for a few minutes
more." She turned back to her marriage partner. "My day
was a busy one Keldar. Negotiations on the West Bank
were successfully concluded to the satisfaction of all.
A coup by Ukrainian colonels was prevented in time by
democratic elements. And an Iranian terrorist group was
apprehended in Orly attempting to smuggle a portion of
plutonium!"

"Ahh, most gratifying! Homeworld will be most pleased
with our transmissions today! And your day Meldar? Did
you absorb much education and learn from your
classmates?"

It was hard for Meldar to keep from snickering a
little, quickly picked up by his parental units.

"Meldar! What have you done?" demanded his father.

"Meldar! What have you done?" demanded his mother.

Each remembered the recent (and highly) embarrassing
incident with the cheerleader squad at Meldar's last
school.

"Do you forget that the Homeworld has sent us here as
Protector-Monitors of this System? Have you again
altered one of your human peers?" demanded Keldar.

Dovar shook her head in anxiety. Porterville High
School was STILL reeling over the lesbian cheerleader
scandal of last Fall! She had hoped the relocation to
the new educational site would curb Meldar's
mischievous nature, but it was ever a battle,
especially in this turbulent chrono-period of sexual
tensions. On Homeworld, he would have had no power over
his peers. But these humans were so malleable, so easy
to manipulate and control-- exactly why she and Keldar
had been dispatched here. Teenagers-- so infuriating!

But Meldar shook his head with the innocence of a
Three-winged Kaylok. "Oh no, parentals! I have not
altered a human peer! I swear!"

Keldar nodded with relief. Obviously he had
misinterpreted his son's expression and felt guilty.
"Accept my apologies Meldar. Your parentals have
experienced fatiguing workspans."

Meldar grudgingly took the apology, though retained a
grimace. He wished to experience programming on the
visual reception device later that nocturnal period and
this policy would aid when he made this request in
three hour's time.

Wishing to break the impasse, Dovar smiled. "You may
leave the table Meldar."

After their son had left the living room table, both
parents expressed relief that Meldar was behaving
himself after all. It made Dovar's next comment easier
to make.

"Bosnia? Of course I'll accompany you, if you believe
the situation requires both our presences," Keldar
replied. "And after all, it would seem Meldar can be
trusted by himself to be left alone for a few days."

***

Terry slapped down the twenty dollar bill without
looking at the clerk. She recoiled as he slipped the
bill into the cash register and aimed an indecent leer
her way. With a quick grab, she snatched the keys made
filthy by his touch from the No-Tell Motel's check-in
counter and spun out of the office towards the room.
All the way out, she could feel his bug green colored
eyes on her ass. Terry Owens shuddered, grateful to
turn the corner and remove herself from his sight. She
didn't bother to check the room number-- it was always
the same.

As she opened the door and flipped on the light, the
only thought on her mind was how she would buy
groceries. The twenty dollar bill had been her last,
leaving a mere $11.12 in her pocketbook and less than
$50 in her checkbook. Damn-- payday was a week away!
But if she hadn't come to an 'arrangement' with the
clerk some weeks ago, it would have been $40 for
afternoon use of the room. God, if Mr. Donovan ever
found out she was giving blowjobs for $20 to cover half
the room tab, he'd be furious! But she had to cover it
some way--

Mr. Donovan told her that she was responsible for
paying for the room. That way if it ever came public,
she was the one that would look bad and not him. Her
name on the registry-- not his. Oh well-- as long as
she gave the blowjob AFTER servicing The Boss, he'd
never find out. She had to remember to please ask
Vinnie if he could try and not cum on her clothes. Last
week the clerk had shot globs all over her new tank
top, the one The Boss loved. It had taken a while to
get the stains out.

She sighed and quickly and efficiently stripped off her
knit top and miniskirt, leaving her only in her black
fishnets, high heels, black lace garter belt, black
panties and bra. She slipped into her purse and pulled
out a black velvet choker, hooking it snugly around her
pale neck. The Boss liked her in chokers. Then she
slipped to her knees directly in front of the door and
waited for him.

***

"I'll be working late tonight, so here's five dollars
for some dinner—o.k.?"

"Terry! Get in here—NOW! This coffee is COLD dammit!"
It was Mr. Donovan's voice, booming from inside his
office. Her mother looked instinctively at the door.

"Be right there, Sir!" Nervously, she palmed the five
into her hand. "I've got to go, honey. See you later."

Janine turned to go, then remembered she needed to tell
her mother Mr. Jackson had asked about the overdue rent
again. She regretted turning back though. From the
corner of the doorframe, she watched her mother
hurriedly concentrate on her reflection in the small
compact that always seemed to be in her hand now. She
was expertly applying a fresh coat of fire engine red
lipstick on her pursed lips. Putting the compact away,
she tousled her long long red curly hair sexily. She
looked around furtively and Janine ducked back. Then,
certain no one was coming, she cupped her breasts
together and up.

"Get in here NOW Terry! Don't make me call you again!"
the voice commanded ominously.

"Just freshening up, Sir!" Janine flushed in shame as
she watched her mother deftly unbutton the top three
buttons on her red knit form-fitting blouse with those
long polished red nails. Assuming a naughty, kittenish
smile, her mother wiggled her way into the Headmaster's
Office, closing the door behind her. Janine stood in
shock, horrified. A few seconds later, her mother's
voice—not the normal, everyday voice of a few weeks ago
but a new squeaky little girl voice-- escaped from
behind the office door.

"Oh, Mr. Donovan, Sir—I'm a GOOD girl! Please!" Then
her giggle—a vacuous bimbo giggle—and silence
punctuated by soft feminine sighs and the occasional
male grunt.

With a face as red as a tomato, Janine Owens spun away
from the Administration Office as quickly as her legs
could take her.

Her mother was a slut. And everyone in the school knew
it.

She hadn't believed in the beginning. She chalked up
the new 'after-hours' schedule to a hectic workload.
Then the fashion changes—her mother dumping out all her
pantsuits and replacing them with spandex miniskirts
that some of the most daring female students wouldn't
be caught dead in. Her flats suffered the same fate,
all being replaced by high heels—and nothing under
three inches. And garter belts and seamed stockings did
the work of pantyhose now. Her mother had never been
big into makeup but she was now. Not tasteful stuff
either—more the cheap Teen Spirit stuff than Chanel.

The weekly visits to the hairdresser and the large
amount of hair spray which helped maintain the new big
hair mallrat look her mother had assumed were
impossible to ignore. Still, maybe she was just opening
up a little—having fun. Janine could have rationalized
any number of ways—trying to regain her youth by having
fun with her appearance, etc.

But there was the dirty laundry. With her new "busy"
schedule, her mother had no time to handle
housecleaning around the apartment and Janine was happy
to help out—at first. But as she hauled the hamper down
to the apartment's basement where the washing machines
and dryers lived, she was embarrassed at the items she
found within it. Push-up bras, g-strings, bustieres—her
mother dressed more like a stripper than a secretary.
It was doubly embarrassing when Mr. Jackson the
building super watched her, giving her knowing leers
that made her hate her mother even more. His beady eyes
said it all— "Your momma's a whore."

And he was right. Because it wasn't simply that her
mother wore such wanton underthings. That was bad
enough. But she knew, if not from personal experience,
what was so often smeared crustily over the dainty lace
and silk of the lingerie.

It was cum.

Mr. Donovan's cum.

She quickly stifled the humiliating knowledge within as
her classmate approached her. The smile that Mel Taylor
gave Janine Owens made her extremely uncomfortable.
Something about him was real weird. And what was he
doing walking around with that Polaroid camera?

"Hi Janine. Take your picture? It is for the yearbook,"
he explained wryly. "Come on-- follow me."

She blinked and Meldar smiled. With the parent units
out of the house, it was going to be a nice long
weekend.

THE END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 56

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Brother Knows Best
by AShooterguy123 (shoote...@yahoo.com)

***

Young boys and girls discover sex and make the most of
family members to get satisfaction. (mf-teens, youths,
1st)

***

I was more than ready for boys when I was 12. I knew
all about what to expect, and for years, had been
watching my brother and his friends. How they looked at
girls and talked about them, all told me that guys
would want me too. After all, my breast were beginning
to swell and I was almost to a full A cup. My nipples
were always sensitive and I even enjoyed massaging my
breasts and pinching the nipples. I felt warm and good
down to the pit of my stomach when I did this. Sure,
boys would want me.

The summer I turned 13, my cousins came to spend
several weeks with my family as vacation. We had a
small home and while my cousin Ed stayed in my brother
Tom's room, Ellen stayed with me. We girls did not mind
sleeping in the same bed like guys would.

Ellen and I were always close and stayed up at night
talking about what we had been doing all summer so far
and school. It was natural that we also moved on to
"girl" things. I had been having my period for several
months now. Ellen, a year older, was an old hand with
periods and full of knowledge. She told me all there
was to know about having periods and why they were
important—nothing my mother had not, but it was still
interesting. It was when we turned the discussion to
boys that it got interesting.

Ellen was a little over a year older than I. Her body
was very nice with a 34C-28-36 figure, topped by light
brown curly hair, turned many heads when we went to the
mall together. Ellen was no longer a virgin, having
lost it to a young man from her home town. She confided
that she had had sex over ten times since losing her
virginity. But this was only with two different people.

The third night we were in bed and the lights were out,
Ellen asked me if I had ever been kissed. I told her I
had not and she said a kiss was a kiss and that if I
wanted, she would teach me to kiss. I agreed and we
rolled facing each other. Ellen put her arms around me
and slowly our lips touched. The kiss was a light one
but square on the lips. We both agreed that it was not
what it should be and resolved to kiss again.

This time, Ellen's lips lingered and I felt her tongue
slowly part my lips and seek out my own. My eyes were
closed and I became fully aware of Ellen's hard nipples
pressing into my own. Our kiss lingered and when it
ended, neither of us spoke a word. I looked into
Ellen's eyes and rekindled our kiss, this time
feverishly as our hands started to rub and search the
other's body.

I felt Ellen's hand on my breast and realized just how
excited I was but could not understand why. As our kiss
broke off, I asked Ellen what we were doing and she
simply replied "playing." Her hand resumed its
movements and was now freely rubbing my chest.
Hesitatingly, I reached for her breast and found her
nipples were like little pebbles on them. The breast
was firm and every time I pinched her nipples, she let
out a soft moan.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Oh Kim, you really do not understand yet do you?"
All I could do was look at her and wonder what she
mean.

"If you want, I'll show you more, but it has to be our
secret!?

I readily agreed and Ellen smiled. She admitted to
"playing" with several girls before. The girls were
several years older, but Ellen had learned well. Now
she was going to teach me.

Ellen told me to get undressed as she did the same.
Within a few minutes, we both lay naked under the
covers. Without a word, Ellen moved to me and began to
kiss me again. This time she sensuously massaged my
small breasts and rubbed down to my stomach with her
hand. My body seemed on fire as she continued. Her
tongue swirled in my mouth, and her hand excited my
body. I was getting hotter inside and could feel a
dampness between my legs as she continued. Suddenly,
her hand slipped between my legs.

I could feel her fingers stroking my slit and
scratching lightly at the sparsely haired lips which
were now on fire. Electric shocks passed through my
body as her index finger traced between my wet and
swollen lips and brushed gently against my extended
nub. My hips involuntarily moved to her hand. Her
finger became more and more bold as out kiss became
more urgent and passionate. Suddenly, her finger
slipped into my virgin vagina. I could feel her
pressing inward but not getting far as my hole was
uncharted territory.

"Wait here," Ellen said.

She left the bed and went to her overnight bag. When
she returned, I could make out something in her hand,
but had no idea what it was.

"Do you want me to open you up for a guy?" Ellen asked.
"It might hurt a little. I know my first time hurt
some. This would make it better for you when you do
it," she said.

I agreed to let her and then discovered she had an
average size fake cock on a vibrator that she was going
to take my virginity with. Ellen moved down and her
tongue snaked out and licked my clit. I nearly exploded
in feeling. She continued to lick until I could take no
more. She sensed my readiness and rubbed the dildo into
my slit, covering it with my moisture as a lubricant. I
felt her take the tip of it and place it to my unopened
hole. Slowly she pushed, managing to get just an inch
inside before backing it out again. She repeated this
and for about five minutes I lay there, immersed in an
undiscovered euphoria. Then a sharp pain hit.

Ellen stopped and confirmed that I wanted her to
continue. I said yes and she began pulling the dildo
out and putting it right back in. The rhythm was steady
and my hips began to move with the in and out strokes.
Ellen told me to get ready and on the next inward
thrust, she shoved harder and the dildo tore through my
hymen, fully penetrating me and making me a no longer
full virgin. Ellen did not move the dildo, but left it
in place.

Suddenly, it began to vibrate lightly, creating
sensations I could not describe. Ellen also began to
lick my clit now and within about one minute, my body
shook as my first ever orgasm tore through me. It
lasted for what seemed ten minutes.

Ellen left the dildo in place, softly vibrating and
moved up to kiss me. Her mouth sucked each of my
nipples as he did and the exquisite feelings made me
grab for her, wanting badly to kiss and hug her. We
embraced for a long time before I could tell her how I
had felt. When I did, she replied, "Well, that's three
cherries I got to pick!"

That night we slept, entwined in each others arms.
Morning found us the same way, my waking a soft kiss
and caress of my body. We both smiled and then got out
of the bed to begin the day. Sheets had to be washed
and my mother accepted the start of my period as the
reason for the blood.

We met with the guys later in the morning. They had
been fishing. Ed and Tom were both good looking as
could be. Both played sports and were in great physical
shape. At 17, Tom was about two years older than ED and
a good six inches taller. To avoid the heat, both were
wearing only shorts and sneakers. They both had well
tanned bodies and because of sports, and well built
bodies.

Ed said, "Hey Kim, you are growing up fast. Just look
at you."

I did not know if he could tell what we did the night
before of if he just liked to tease me, but I felt
naked before him. Tom just looked at Ellen, and I now
knew why. He wanted her as much or more than I did.
Just that I had had her.

We all went on our way, boys off together, and girls
off. Ellen and I went to the nearby stream where were
sat in the shade and talked about the night before. I
made sure to let her know I was a little sore, but
wanted more. She was telling all about how she wanted
me to make her orgasm like she had me. Then, she asked
me if I wanted to know a secret and could keep it to
myself if she told me. Well of course I agreed. Ellen
then told me she had lost her virginity to a boy,
unlike like I had. She had no regrets. But she also had
had several boys. Her secret was that she was also
letting ED fuck her! My eyes flew open and I could not
believe what I had heard.

"You let him stick his thing in you!" I said.

"Yes, and I love it," Ellen replied.

Ellen then told me how she had unintentionally seen Ed
naked and commented that he was hot! Ed had simply
replied that he was hotter than she knew, and the rest
was history. He had taken the lead and moved her to a
bedroom where, within minutes, he was fucking her like
no girl lover ever had. She had let him fuck her any
time he wanted after that. So their sex adventures
continued, and Ed was not happy he would be here for
two weeks without some sex.

Ellen asked me if I thought I could ever let Tom fuck
me and admitted that she had thoughts of fucking Tom,
bit was unsure how to go about getting it to happen. I
told her I had never seen Tom undressed, but he had to
be a hunk. We decided to plan for the attack on Tom,
but that Ellen would, if I wanted, see if Ed would fuck
me. I was all for it!

After lunch, Ellen asked to talk to Ed and they went
outside for a few minutes. When they came back in, Ed
glanced my way and went on off to find Tom. Ellen
looked at me and asked if I thought I could take a man
in me tonight. I said I was sure willing to try.

The day passed slow as I was in full anticipation of
what could happen that evening. After dinner and my
parents went off to bed, Tom and Ed also went to bed.
Ellen and I went to my room where we began to kiss and
play with each other. The heat began just like the
night before and soon I found my fingers stroking Ellen
between her wet swollen cunt lips. Her response told me
we were doing everything right and we should continue.
Just then the door opened slightly and Ed slid into the
darkened room.

"Ellen," he said. "Are you sure about doing this?"

Ellen told him she and I were and to come to the bed.
Once there, I realized he had nothing but a pair of
loose gym shorts on for the night. Ellen kissed him and
said that we were ready to play and that he should get
naked and in the bed. Ed stripped off the shorts and
climbed in the bed with us. His body was hot and he had
a lightly haired chest. His legs brushed against mine
and sent chills through me. Here I was, naked in bed
with two cousins, preparing to be fucked by my first
man.

Ellen told Ed to kiss me and as he did, his hand went
to my small firm breast. Chills went all through me as
he squeezed and massaged my breast and his tongue
darted in and out of my mouth. His hand went down and
felt between my legs. It was not long before he said,
"Kim, you are so hot and wet. Are you ready for my
cock?" Well I was and my hand was moving to it.

His cock was hard as a rock and about seven inches
long. The tip oozed a liquid that was slick and spread
easily over the head of his cock. This was no dildo,
this was a real cock in my hand.

"Go on and fuck her," Ellen said.

Given the encouragement, ED moved between my legs and
took a position with just the tip of his cock slightly
spreading my wet lips. He began to enter me and pulled
out, repeating this several times as he plowed deeper
into me. Unlike the night before, his cock was entering
me and only the pleasure was making it through this
evening.

As Ed fucked my cunt, Ellen kept whispering to me about
his cock filing me and my pussy being so well fucked
that I would forever want cock in it. Her mouth closed
on mine and we kissed as Ed fucked me silly. My tits
were rock hard as Ellen played with them. It was not
long before Ellen had to muffle my cries as I began to
orgasm. Ed said he was ready to cum and Ellen told me
to try feeling his jizz shoot. Ed sank fully into me
causing me to groan as his first blast of hot cum
erupted directly into the face of my cervix. He stroked
hard and continued to shoot his spunk into me for about
a minute, then collapsed on me and rolled to my side.

My orgasm had been super and I still quivered as I
descended from the feeling cloud I was on. Ellen was
now between my legs and dipped her fingers in my
sopping wet cunt. As she took them out, she placed them
in my mouth and I could taste a few strange flavors.
Part of that was Ed's cum. Ellen eagerly lapped at my
cunt, savoring the flood of my wetness and Ed's sperm
until I could take no more and came again. Before he
left, Ed fucked Ellen and left her cunt full of sperm.
As he went out the door, he made sure we knew he was
ready for more.

Ellen and Ed agreed the next day to make a repeat of
the evening. When Ellen told me I was very excited. I
could not wait to get his cock in me again. My cunt was
wet all day thinking about it.

Ellen and I were in bed naked and kissing when Ed
opened the door and came into the room. Ellen
immediately began to suck on his cock once he reached
the bed. Ed's moans were a clear expression of his
appreciation for her efforts. Ed moved Ellen into a
position on her hands and knees and began stroking his
cock into her from behind. Her body moved forward every
time he slammed his body into hers, reaching the
absolute depths of her cunt as he stroked to his
satisfaction. We were all so engrossed in the action
that we never heard Tom as he entered the darkened
room.

"Well, where was the invitation to the party that I did
not get," he said.

Stunned, Ellen and I dove for the covers. Ed simply
stated, "I told you that you were invited by me Tom."

Ed then told me that he and Tom had been discussing
girls and that Tom had always wanted to fuck Ellen, but
had no idea if she would let him or get him in trouble.
Now that Ed was getting all the cunt he could handle,
he invited Tom to join in the fun.

Ellen asked if "Tom was going to fuck her and Kim."

"You bet," Tom said, as he began removing his clothes.

The bulge in Tom's underwear was a notice to those
paying attention that he was more than ready for
action. As he removed the last of his clothes, both
Ellen and I gasped. Sprouting from Tom's crotch was a
magnificent cock about nine inches long and very thick.

Tom moved to where Ellen was on the bed and began to
rub the head of his cock into her slit, covering it
with a mix of her juices. Ellen was moaning with
pleasure as Tom slowly moved forward and his cock began
to enter her. From where Ed and I stood, it looked like
her cunt was being stretched as far as it could be. Tom
slowly moved into her and Ellen began to coax him on.
Suddenly Ellen told Tom to stop.

"My God," she said. "You have reached the bottom. I can
not take any more."

"Sure you can," Tom told her. Slowly he moved out of
her only to push back in again. After about ten
strokes, Ellen began to cum. Her body convulsed as Tom
continued fucking his cock into her. Ellen's eyes were
wide open now as she helplessly submitted to the
fucking she was getting. Her cunt was now taking every
inch of Tom's cock and each stroke filled her now well
stretched pussy.

Tom announced he was about to cum and rapidly began
pumping into Ellen. Tom's first shot of hot sperm into
Ellen caused her to cum again and Tom shot stream after
stream of his baby making fluid deep into Ellen. After
several minutes he withdrew from her cunt and a rush of
thick sperm juice flowed from her gaping hole.

Tom's cock remained hard as he said, "now you baby
sister. I want to fuck you!"

"You'll never get it in me. I just had sex a few days
ago and it was my first time!" I exclaimed.

Tom was not interested in hearing that. He pushed me
onto my back and got between my legs. The tip of his
cock was touching my sopping wet cunt and I was afraid
it was going to hurt. As he moved forward, I could feel
the stretching that was taking place. I felt like a
huge log was being forced into me. Instinct caused me
to move my hips up to meet his invading cock. I began
to cum before he got more than half of his cock in me.

"Goddamned, FUCK me!" I said loudly. I was rising to
meet each stroke of his cock as he pounded at my tight,
practically virgin cunt. As Tom fucked me he kept
saying "I'm fucking my sister." Ed laughed at him and
replied, "why not, you fucked mine!"

My orgasm was strong and I nearly passed out when near
the end, Tom gave me his second load of sperm. I cold
feel it as his cock pulsed, delivering his sweet seed
to my body.

Tom collapsed on me as he completed his orgasm.

Tom and Ed left our room shortly and Ellen and I,
hugging in bed, just knew what the remained of the next
weeks would be like. We were not disappointed.

END

Shoote...@yahoo.com
Let me know if you liked this!

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 57

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Amy's Dating
by Anonymous (address withheld)

***

Estranged husband watches wife on a date. (MF, wife,
husb-voy)

***

My wife Amy and I had been married for almost 15 years
when we started having severe marital problems. We had
pretty much stopped talking to each other as any
conversation we had sank into a shouting match.

We finally cane to the conclusion that we needed time
apart so it was decided that I would start spending
nights at our restaurant instead of coming home. This
we thought would be better on our three boys than my
wife and I just splitting up. So for about the next
three months I spent 4 to 5 nights a week at the
restaurant and the other nights my wife spent there.

It was going ok and we had actually started having
civil conversations again so I thought that maybe our
marriage had hope yet.

Late one Saturday night I was staying at the restaurant
and realized that I had several important tax papers on
my desk at home and I needed to go home and get them.
Uncle Sam doesn't care about your marital problems –
they want their money.

It was about 1:30am and didn't want to wake up the kids
or my wife so I was very quiet when I pulled up to the
house. The only key I had left to the house was to the
front door. I had forgotten to give this key back as
the front door isn't used any more but I needed these
papers so I crept across the porch trying not to make a
sound.

As I passed the windows of the living room I noticed
that they were both open. A light was on and there was
a low conversation going on. There was no way I could
get in without being heard so I was about to turn
around when something caught my ear. It was my wife and
she wasn't alone. There was a male voice and I couldn't
quite make out what was being said.

I inched closer to the window hoping not to be seen and
as I looked in I almost fainted – here was my wife
sitting and talking softly with another man on my own
couch. I didn't know whether to feel anger or be hurt
but either way I couldn't stop looking.

My wife was sitting with a well dressed man who looked
to be quite a bit younger than my wife. I should
probably describe my wife now. She's 41 and a mother of
three boys. She comes from a very conservative
religious background and dresses like a mom. She is
built very well although if you saw her on the street
you might not notice right away. After each pregnancy
she got a little more ass and her breasts got bigger. I
think she is a 42D with a 29 inch waist and a 38 inch
ass. I thought she got better as she got older but she
thought she was just getting old.

She was sitting facing her companion when all of a
sudden her date kissed her. I expected her to pull back
but to my surprise she didn't. Slowly he drew her
closer and started to run his hands over her arms and
shoulders. As he did this she seemed to thaw a bit and
become not as tense. Things started progressing very
rapidly at that point and in a few minutes he had his
hands running over her ass and was copping a feel of
her chest.

I thought this guy is going to get shut down pretty
quick as it took me several dates to get this far. Then
it occurred to me that they might have been dating for
a while. As I came crashing down to reality it got
worse fast. She broke off the kissing and said that she
was married and she couldn't do this and they had just
met and she couldn't do this. I thought to my self "Ha
– Ran into the same stone wall that I did all those
years ago". But this guy wouldn't take no for an answer
and pretty soon Amy broke down and let him touch her
tits through her blouse.

She had on a light blue silk blouse that I had never
seen before and a dark wraparound skirt that came to
below the knee. Her date, now known as Eric, proceeded
to start to unbutton Amy's blouse while kissing her and
while she was swatting away his hands Eric kept making
progress until the blouse fell open revealing a lace
bra that I had never seen before. And with the hand of
a well practiced individual he reached in between her
tits and with a quick flip of a finger popped Amy's bra
open. Amy gasped and tried to grab the clasps but the
damage was done - in an instant Eric had one of Amy's
nipples in his mouth.

She was acting quite surprised and I didn't know how to
react when all at once it was as if she surrendered and
stopped resisting. For the next 5 or 10 minutes he
licked and sucked on her chest like a man starving. All
the while his hands were starting to roam over Amy's
legs. After a while it was apparent that this guy
wasn't going to be satisfied with seeing Amy naked from
the waist up.

Soon Amy realized this too and the resistance was back
on. This lasted for a while without Eric gaining any
ground when he pulled out that old trick of grabbing
Amy's hand and placing it on his cock. I started to
laugh out loud when Amy ripped her hand away but caught
myself when she almost immediately put it back. For the
first time since standing there I heard something loud
and clear. Amy looked into Eric's eyes and asked, "Is
this all real?"

Eric replied, "100%." He then popped open his jeans and
pulled out the biggest cock I had ever seen live or in
porn. He was easily 10" but what was the most
incredible was the thickness and size of the head. I
thought that Amy would stop and get up - she was after
all still a married woman and this wasn't high school.

Eric gasped Amy's hand and returned it to that
impressive cock and slowly started moving her hand up
and down. I was standing there watching my wife give
another man a hand job. Eric went back to sucking Amy's
tits and Amy just kept stroking his dick.

All of a sudden Amy just dropped her head and started
licking the tip and around the head of this monster.
Still in shock I suddenly realized I wanted to see if
she could fit Eric's penis in her mouth. Amy is a
superb blowjob artist and when she wants to she is
incredible but can't deep throat. Still, for a virgin
when we married she learned very well.

This took Eric by surprise and he had a look of
confusion for about 5 seconds until Amy's mouth
enveloped the head of his cock.

This was quite the turn of events and I was stunned to
say the least – here was my wife giving head to another
man in front of me and I couldn't move. It was as if
this was a dream was in progress and I was just along
for the ride.

Amy got into a rhythm and started to really work on
Eric's cock. She couldn't fit much more than four
inches into her mouth so as her head bobbed up and
down, her tongue was working on the rim and cock head
like there was now tomorrow. She wanted him to cum.
When we had sex toward the end it was the same effort –
she would suck my cock like a pro and try to get me to
blow my wad fast so she wouldn't have to fuck me. She
must have realized that this had progress too far for
her conservative upbringing to allow so she was trying
to get it over with quick.

As her lips were sliding up and down the shaft of his
penis, her hands were massaging his ball sack, lower
cock and thighs. At some point she must have worked his
pants lower for they now rested about mid thigh.

After a few minutes of just enjoying the cock-sucking,
Eric's hands started up again and after a relatively
short effort had Amy's blouse and bra completely off.
The only thing left was the wrap skirt that Amy wore
and with deft fingers Eric found the tie to the skirt
and slowly pulled it loose. Amy never broke her stride
working on his cock until she felt his hand move under
her skirt.

Amy's head popped up and with moves that would empress
a pro wrestler, tried to get away from his hand but as
she moved her skirt became looser and she basically
assisted Eric in removing her skirt. She ended up on
her back lying on the sofa with the skirt wadded up
beneath her. Amy was now naked except for a pair of
light grey boy shorts that were almost see-through. I
recognized them as a pair I had purchased for her and I
thought she looked incredible in them.

Eric instantly returned to Amy's tits and nipples and
went to work on them like he was being scored. Amy
relaxed and just went with it. Almost at once he made
it to her panties and she did nothing to stop him. His
hand was roaming over her entire body and was paying
particular attention to her panty clad pussy. Amy's
legs were slowly spreading apart and with every pass of
his hand she was more open and available. When he
finally slid his hand under her panties the lust in my
eyes had taking over completely and I wanted to see my
wife get fucked by another man.

She had completely surrendered and while not helping
Eric, she was no longer resisting. He quickly zeroed in
on the last bit of covering Amy had left. He grabbed
her legs and threw them onto his shoulders then grasped
the lacy pants and slowly pulled them off. As they slid
over Amy's hips her incredible ass came into view. Even
though we couldn't talk civilly to each other I still
thought she was a beautiful and incredibly sexy woman –
when she wanted to be.

As the panties came off, Eric placed a leg on each side
of his body and with that my wife was completely naked
under another man for the first time ever. She had a
full thatch of pubic hair and it looked very inviting.
She had both arms over her head and her eyes were
closed. It looked as if she was almost sleeping. Eric
stepped back and pulled off his polo and flipped off
his boat shoes. As he was removing his jeans Amy's eyes
flew open and she asked, "Do you have a condom?"

I saw Eric shook his head no and for an instant I
thought, 'Well isn't that just like Amy to screw up
things at the last second.' But then an amazing thing
happened, Amy got up and she ran out of the room.

Eric looked confused and more than a little
disappointed standing there with a raging hard on and
no one to use it on. I could relate as I was in the
same boat on the porch. But suddenly Amy came back and
had a pack of condoms in her hand. I then remembered
that I had bought a giant industrial size package from
one of those bulk stores thinking I bring there home
and Amy will see the humor in it. That was over a year
ago and the carton was never opened. Some joke.
Actually sent our sex life further down.

This next thing was probably the most surprising thing
I have ever witnessed. Amy tossed the box on to the
sofa, placed her hands on Eric's chest and pushed him
down. He fell to the cushions and she knelt between his
thighs. She grasped Eric's cock in one hand and
proceeded to run her tongue up one side and down the
other pausing to swirl around the head.

As Amy licked his cock the tip seemed to grow in size
until it became a deep red, almost purple in color. At
this point I had had enough and I turned to go when I
heard Eric say, "That's it - enough, no more... get
up!" Eric grabbed the box of condoms and literally
ripped it open trying to get to one. He peeled one off
and with his teeth tore it apart.

Now I harbor no illusions of being huge or dream of
opportunities lost in porn stardom by not being well
endowed. I have always felt more than adequate when it
comes to penis size. But when I roll a condom on, it's
still white or red or blue – whatever color it started
out as. When Eric finished unrolling the rubber it only
covered half of his cock and it had turned almost
translucent due to the latex stretching. It was so
tight it looked almost as if he had no condom on.

Amy sat there transfixed at the spectacle she just
witnessed and again Eric told her to get up. She slowly
rose to her feet and when up, Eric grabbed her hand and
pulled her on top of him. Still in a trance Amy was
slow to react and just followed his commands. Eric
grabbed her thighs and pulled them apart and she fell,
straddling his lap.

With an urgency not displayed earlier, Eric grabbed his
cock and started to rub the latex encased head roughly
across the outer lips of Amy's pussy. This evidently
woke Amy from her trance and she started to try to get
up saying that she wasn't ready and that they had just
met. With a quick jab up Eric found his goal. With the
head of his cock entrenched in the opening of Amy's
pussy, Eric placed one hand on each side of her waist
and with a combination of short, quick, hard thrusts up
and forceful downward pushing he slowly started working
that monster into my wife. Amy could do nothing more
than grab on to his shoulders and hang on.

Her head was rolling from side to side and with every
thrust I could hear a pant from deep inside and a groan
as her body was slowly forced to accept the huge rod.

Amy has never been a woman who gets "wet". Even in her
most excitable stages she needed some sort of
lubricant. Most of the time this was accomplished by me
going down on her but we always had a tube of lube
tucked away. It didn't help matters that she hated to
shave or otherwise trim her pubic hair. It would get so
thick that at times it became almost impenetrable. She
would break down every so often and shave her pussy
lips and groom the rest but never shave completely. I
always found it to be rather unappealing to have a huge
muff but liked it when she kept it thick and full but
neatly trimmed.

She hadn't shaved in some time and this fact plus the
latex condom were working to prevent Eric from impaling
her fully. With every stroke up I could see the hair
getting caught on the latex surface and Eric was
starting to get impatient. By this time he had almost
half of his cock inside Amy and I guess he got tired if
playing around. He grabbed an ass cheek in each hand
and literally took my wife and rammed her down onto his
cock.

Amy's head flew back and she let out a strangled cry of
surprise and pain. This accomplished stuffing the rest
of him inside her. My wife now had more cock inside her
than she had ever had before in her life. This only
excited Eric more and he started picking up Amy by her
ass cheeks and slamming her down fully to the base of
his penis. It was as though he was lifting weights in a
gym somewhere.

As he was fucking Amy to senselessness, there were
shreds of condom starting to collect around the base of
his cock. The condom had failed. Amy was now
unprotected and didn't know it. My mind raced and a
thousand thoughts and feelings flew through my mind.
But it was a loud groan that brought me back the sight
before me. Eric grabbed Amy's ass and slammed it down
and ground his cock up into her pussy. "I think he's
coming!" raced through my mind.

Amy's head was resting on Eric's shoulder trying to
regain her breath and composure when Eric rolled to his
side, lifting Amy and placing her on her side facing
the back of the sofa.

Eric then reached under her ass and lifting her
quickly, he brought Amy to her knees. Then without
pretense, Eric tore away the remainder of the shredded
condom and kneeled behind Amy. He took his now bare
cock and rubbed it up and down Amy's pussy stopping to
pay special attention to her now swollen clit. The lips
of her pussy were a bright red and engorged from the
fucking she had just received. And as Eric rubbed that
monstrous cock-head up and down her lips I could see
his cum starting to drip out.

Amy was face down on the cushions and breathing
raggedly just trying to clear her senses when Eric
placed the head of his dick against the opening of her
vagina and thrust in hard. Amy's head popped up and she
let forth a choking groan. Her eyes were closed and her
mouth was hanging open. She reached back over her ass
and tried to stop this rapid assault on her pussy. But
Eric grabbed her arm and used it for leverage in his
fucking.

As he rode Amy he had this look of pure satisfaction
and lust on his face. All the while Amy could only moan
and groan in rhythm to the slapping of Eric's thighs on
her ass cheeks. As Amy was being fucked, she was being
forced forward by the strength of the strokes and soon
her face was against the arm of the sofa. When she
could go no further, Eric released her arm, and using
both hands, grabbed her waist again and truly started
to fuck her fast and hard.

This lasted for longer than I can comprehend and was
only halted by the screaming orgasm of my wife. Her
chest was expanding and contracting so fast that had I
not just witnessed the act before, I would have sworn
she was in the midst of a heart attack.

Eric half stood and half kneeled behind my wife and
just ground his cock and pubic bone into Amy's pussy as
she came and came again. This lasted for most of a
minute until Amy started to come back down from her
peak.

As she finally calmed down Eric slowly withdrew his
penis and sat back on the sofa looking at Amy's pussy.
It was bright pink now with a large foamy ring around
her lips from a mixture of her juices and Eric's cum.
She slowly slid down onto her stomach and looked almost
passed out.

But Eric wasn't finished yet.

He grabbed Amy's shoulders and pulled her to a sitting
position. Standing in front of her, he started to rub
his still hard cock over Amy's face and lips. As she
opened her mouth to protest, Eric popped the head of
his cock into her mouth and started to slowly move in
and out. Amy started to rebel from the intrusion but
then just resigned herself to what was happening and
allowed Eric to fuck her mouth.

As he fucked her mouth he slowly slid Amy down over the
sofa until she was reclined on her back with Eric
straddling her face. After a few minutes Eric withdrew
and moving between Amy's limp thighs, pulled them up
and guided his cock into my wife's pussy for the third
time tonight.

Eric started slowly sliding all the way in and then
pulling almost all the way out. As this continued Eric
started to screw Amy faster and faster until he was as
a man possessed with the singular goal of fucking Amy
to unconsciousness. Amy, now barely coherent, laced her
hands around Eric's neck and just hung on.

Suddenly Eric sat back and with the grace of a
experienced man, grabbed his cock and leaped over Amy's
legs and straddled her tits. With a few strokes of his
cock Eric started to climax. His first shot arched over
Amy's left eye and was deposited into her hair. The
following several spurts were enough to coat her face
in sperm. As his orgasm receded he moved down and
deposited the remainder over Amy's tits. Finally as he
finished, he took his penis and smeared his sperm over
Amy's chest

In an instant it was over. Eric hopped off and pulled
on his shirt and jeans as Amy remained comatose on the
couch covered in his cum. As he finished putting on his
shoes he reached into his pants pocket and produced a
tiny camera. Starting with Amy's cum glazed face he
took several shots of her body and tits. Grabbing a
knee, he quickly spread Amy's legs and shot several
photos of her swollen pussy in rapid sequence.

I don't think Amy even realized what was happening. He
then shoved the camera back into his pocket and without
so much as a backward glance walked straight out the
back door and into the night.

I couldn't believe what I had just witnessed. My mind
slowed and I came to grips with the fact that my wife
was no longer just mine. I slowly and quietly moved off
the porch and back to my car.

I came back the next morning and found Amy sitting at
the breakfast table looking very disheveled and tired.
I asked her what was the matter and she just shook her
head. I said nothing, grabbed my documents, left and
went straight to a local security and surveillance
company. It seems that I wasn't the first guy to want a
security system installed looking in the windows. After
all I wasn't worried about the house any more – It
wasn't mine.

But those security videos are great sellers on the
web...

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 58

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Abby’s Reply
By Homer Vargas (varg...@yahoo.com)

***

Dear Abby's advice to a woman who wonders whether to
confess. (MF, cheating, humor, preg)

***

Author Note: Not long ago Just Plain Bob posted
“Another Letter to ‘Dear Abby’” from “Seattle Wife Who
Needs It” Abby’s reply has fallen into my hands but in
order to understand it you really ought to read Bob’s
story at http://www.eroticstories.com

But... I know my audience, always looking for quick
thrills and totally lacking any self control! (Why else
are you reading porn?) You’re not going to look for it,
are you? No. So... with Bob’s permission, I include
some of the highlights of Seattle Wife’s letter,
including the comments Abby scribbled in the margins
[shown this way] as she was preparing her reply.

***

Dear Abby,

I am a 44 year old woman and I will have been married
to my husband for 25 years this coming Thursday. I love
my husband dearly, but I have kept a secret (actually
two of them) from him for our entire marriage.

[Oh, goody!]

My husband and I dated for about three years and we
were due to be married. Although we did make love it
wasn't a regular thing. I had waited until he proposed
before I gave up my virginity, but he worked out of
town a lot and we both still lived with our parents so
there wasn't a lot of opportunity. I think that all
total that we had made love maybe eight times over a
five month period.

[Pathetic. How did you expect to know if you were
compatible without months of hard nasty sex? O tempora!
O mores!]

The week before the wedding the girls I work with threw
a small party for me at a local lounge. They bought me
drinks and made me dance with any guy who came to our
table. It didn't matter if the guy came to ask Debbie,
Carol, Alice or Bev; he got me. I'd had enough drinks
to get "loose" and when the guys felt me up I didn't
fight off their hands. I didn't care because I knew
that none of them were going to get lucky. Not with all
of the girls I worked with right there and watching.

[Hypocrite! Cock tease!]

After almost two hours at the lounge Alice said that it
was time to give me my surprise

<<They take her to a strip club>>

I looked around the club and saw that almost all the
patrons were women although a few of them appeared to
have men with them. I was frankly amazed at the way
those women were behaving as the men took off their
outfits as they danced. Some of them had to be
restrained when they tried to get up on the stage with
the dancers.

[What do you expect? They were healthy, rutting young
females!]

There were cries of "Take it all off and show us what
you got," and "Show us the package baby." The girls fed
me drinks and made lewd comments such as: "Look at the
lump in his thong. Is your guy hung like that, Baby?"
Alice asked. Then she pointed at one of the dancers and
said, "Doesn't HE look yummy? Wouldn't you just love to
eat him up or vice versa?"

He did look pretty good and for a second or so I let my
imagination run wild. I'd had about five drinks since
we got there and those on top of what I'd had before we
got there so I was feeling no pain. I was getting into
the spirit of things and was chanting "Show us the beef
stick, show us the beef stick" with the other women
when Carol said, "Here he comes."

"Here who comes?"

"Your surprise honey; the reason we brought you here."

She pointed and I saw one of the dancers walk up. He
looked like a Greek god and my tummy got all fluttery.

["Fluttery?" Tell the truth! You had your hand in your
panties jilling off, didn't you?]

"This is Toby, honey, and Toby is going to give you a
lap dance. I know he is yummy and I can tell from the
look in your eyes that you want to do something
naughty, but the rules are that you can look, but you
can't touch."

Toby proceeded to thrust his groin in my face and when
he was finished I was weak in the knees. When he got
up, if he had wanted to take me right there on the
table in front of God and everybody, I would have let
him.

[That’s the point. Why else did Alice and the girls
take you there?]

<<She has sex with Toby in a back room. Want to know
more? Stop wanking and go read Bob’s story.>>

<<And with all the other dancers at the club>>

<<And three of them go home with her and fuck her all
night>>

The unplanned outcome of that night was that I was
pregnant when I returned from the honeymoon and I know
that the father of my child was one of the dancers.
That secret I'll take to my grave.

[Melodrama Queen! Don’t tell me you didn’t get off on
it.]

That night awoke something in me and turned me into
slut. I saw Toby three more times before the wedding --
the last time the night before I walked down the aisle.

[I'll bet the stains from the cum you leaked onto the
church carpet in front of the altar have never come
out.]

I have to confess that Toby wasn't the last of my
lovers, just one of many.

[Duh!]

There have been many others over the years, usually men
I work with and strangers I meet in hotels and bars
when I'm out of town on business trips or my hubby is
gone on trips and all without my husband knowing
anything about it.

My problem, Abby, is that as I get older my sexual
urges are increasing. I'm doing a gangbang on the
average of every two weeks and I'm doing co-workers in
the supply closet at work almost daily. It is
inevitable that if I keep it up, I'm going to get
caught.

My question is, "Do you think my husband would
understand my need to be a slut if I confessed to him?

Seattle Wife Who Needs It

Dear Seattle Wife Who Needs It, [Don’t we all]

I think you will understand why I am replying to your
letter on this special website instead of in the family
newspapers. The prudes wouldn’t publish your sexy
letter in my column, either. Still, I recognize a
sincere cry for help when I pick one out of the burn
bag. Actually I was a secret slut (a secret from my
first three husbands) for years.

The answer to your question is, no, your husband will
NOT understand, but that’s not important; he will LOVE
it.

You didn’t say, but it is obvious that at home you have
been playing the typical wife role to the hilt:
feigning total disinterest in sex, giving your husband
release maybe once a month (lights out, missionary
position, grit your teeth to lie still and keep from
orgasming), never wearing (for him) any of the mini-
skirts, slinky lingerie, or high-top stockings that he
keeps buying you every Valentine's Day, birthday and
Anniversary.

I know you did this with the best of intentions. You
thought you could fit in with his friends’ wives and
help his career. That was a mistake. For most of those
women, being a frigid wife is not an act; she really
does not crave multiple screaming orgasms from a thick
male cock pounding deep into their spasming pussies,
does not masturbate several times a day even with their
fingers, much less a high powered vibrator, and she is
genuinely disgusted by her husbands’ constant, pathetic
whining for sex. She understands all too well that the
invitations to "go dancing," to have “romantic” dinners
alone, to get away just the two of them on "a little
vacation without the kids" are just devious efforts to
get her in the mood for sex and, if she isn’t careful,
to pop another bun in the oven. Holding hands and
snuggling are strictly off limits. They know only sluts
enjoy sex.

A woman like that truly does not understand why she
finds cum stains on the sheets from her husband’s
nightly masturbation sessions. She is disgusted by the
porn sites (like this one) that her desperate husband
turns to in frustration. She shudders at the idea of
taking her husband’s cock into her mouth and the
thought of swallowing his spunk turns her stomach. She
has heard that having a loving husband put his head
between her legs, to tell her how womanly, how sexy she
smells, and to eat her pussy until she comes is
wonderful, but she doesn’t believe any decent woman
could actually take pleasure from such filth. And even
if it were not so bad, she realizes it would only
create an obligation to perform reciprocal vile acts,
see above. Or, what is worse, get her excited enough to
give in to hubby’s perverted desire for sex and more
babies.

But fortunately you are different, honey. You have been
blessed to discover early on your inner slut. You thank
your mother for teaching you that sex is dirty; that’s
what makes it so hot. I’m sure you have kept in touch
with this Alice who first turned you on to what being a
real woman is. You (and, soon, your husband) should
lick that woman’s pussy every day in gratitude.

But your concern is not just in conforming to society’s
expectation that women be sexless creatures who allow
sex willingly only a few times in life when deigning to
become pregnant with the 1.9 children expected of them,
who look down their noses at a woman so in love with
and confident of her husband that she is willing to
give him 3, 4, 5 or more children. Apparently you
really fear that your husband would love and respect
you less if he knew you were a cheating slut.

Silly girl!

Husbands may not like the cheating part, but, like all
men, they LOVE sluts. Of course he’d prefer that your
volcanic sexual urges were only for him, that you
wanted nothing more than to keep him in bed all the
time, busy making babies for you and the other fifteen
nubile women you recruited for his exclusive harem. But
with enough ball-emptying sex he can be brought down to
earth. When you do break the news that you constantly
crave sex, you’ll be able to make him understand, if he
really loves you -- as he must, to have put up with you
as long as he has -- that your need and capacity for
orgasms far surpasses what he or any other one man can
give you.

Your need for multiple lovers is no reflection on him.
Even if he were a 19 year old Black with a 14” cock who
had been taming white women since he knocked up three
of his Jr. High teachers, one man could never be enough
for a real woman like you. In return for your finally
dressing like a woman for him, showing off in
attention-grabbing tops that showcase your assets and
heels that put a swish to your wiggle, letting him see
you in those big loopy earrings, and, of course,
keeping his eyeballs screwed out, he’ll be happy, or at
least too fucked out to give a damn, for you to carry
on as you please. He’s been dying to eat your pussy all
these years, to at last get his mouth and nose to the
source of the sexy musk that has kept him hard for so
long, he won’t mind to find it full of cum.

That is the advice you asked for, now let me give you
some for your own good.

Honey, you’re too old for fortnightly gangbangs. This
is not to deny that women like us need more sex now
than we did when we were horny teenagers taking on the
football team. (You don’t expect me to believe you were
a virgin when you first let hubby-to-be do you, do
you?) You are just going about it the wrong way. Take
it from me, at our age it’s more fun to leave two or
three guys comatose than a dozen slam-bam-thank-you-
ma’am fucks. And it’s a lot more comfortable going to
sleep sandwiched between a couple of lovers in your own
bed than taking a taxi home at 4 a.m. all sticky with
jizz. And whatever they may imply in those stories on
Dark Wanderer, you and I know organizing a gangbang is
a lot of work.

No. Better keep it closer to home. Now far be it from
me to tell you to completely forego career-enhancing
fucks with your boss (How do you think my slutty sister
Ann and I get our column in 283 daily newspapers?) or a
quickie every now and then with a hunky guy from the
loading dock, but the most reliable sex is with family
members. Don't you have brothers or brothers-in-law,
horny old goat uncles, or hunky teen nephews to play
with? Can’t you get your mother, or mother-in-law, or
sisters to share their lovers with you? Hubby will love
being given in exchange.

And one final thing about your husband. Remember, you
are asking a lot from this wonderful man whom you love
and who loves you so dearly. He’s going to be watching
other men fuck you senseless, making you whiny with
lust, sobbing their names as you come and begging them
to empty their balls into his darling wife’s fertile
pussy while he’s spewing his seed on the closet door.
Do something for him that will show him just how
special he is to you now that he knows what a slut you
are. One night when you’re riding him, about to screw
his lights out, lean down and whisper to him that
you’ve come off the pill and he doesn’t have to use a
condom anymore because you have decided he deserves to
be the daddy of another baby, maybe even of a whole
second crop.

I guarantee your pussy will feel his cock twitch if he
doesn’t loose it right there. For the nine months of
your pregnancy he’ll fuck you with a vigor beyond his
years, spurred on by showing off his middle age wife
with a sexy bulging belly, looking forward to suckling
milk from your exploding bazookas, basking in the envy
of his friends, and laughing with you at the jealousy
of yours.

With enough sex, he’ll even believe he’s the father.

END

Comments, Please to: Varg...@yahoo.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 59

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

halloween

A Graveyard Adventure
by Lastone (lasto...@hotmail.com)

***

Home life for a brother and sister is not good. On a
Halloween night in 1967 the two leave the house dressed
in costume. Not wanting to return home after trick or
treating they take refuge in the local graveyard. Their
young lives are changed forever as the moon shines down
on them. (mf-teens, couples, youths, inc, 1st, oral,
food)

***

The surroundings of this small town may have been
chilling on Halloween but for Annie and James it was
any thing but. Not wanting to go home in fear of their
father's drunken state they took refuge in St. Paul's
Cemetery, eating candy for the past hour after
successfully bagging a substantial quantity of the
sweet stuff. The night had gotten off to a bad start
before they left home. Before Halloween was over it
would be a night that both would remember for the rest
of their life's.

"You're not wearing that costume out of the house; you
look like a little hoar running around the streets like
that." His speech slurred from the whiskey while he
shook his finger at the girl, old man Walsh was drunk
again. "I bet you end up messing around with some low
life and then who knows what the hell you'll do! I
don't want no stink'n baby crawling around this house.
You hear miss!"

Annie was dressed a wee bit provocative, well maybe a
little more than wee. Batman and Batgirl were the craze
on television that year so the siblings dressed-up like
them. Old mad Walsh eyeballed his daughter through
bloodshot eyes remembering better days when his dick
would get hard.

Dressed in all black Annie's figure was curvy showing
her breasts which were hidden from view with the long
sleeve tight fitting shirt. But as his eyes flowed down
it was her lower body that caused his unease. All she
wore were a pair of body-hugging black tights. It
appeared that she had no clothes on at all. It was like
she was naked. Her rounded ass cheeks; those long legs
were surely going to catch some attention.

James was dressed similar, all black including a cape
to cover his backside. Both wore hat type masks
covering part of their heads and face with pointy bat
like ears that Annie had made earlier in the day. Her
father's sermon bothered her; it wasn't the first
either had received during one of his inebriated
periods which seemed to be more frequent. Annie and
James had talked about running away. Someday they
would.

"I hate them both; I wish we could run away from here.
Someday he's going to follow through on his threats and
we'll end up beaten, maybe dead" "Don't worry Annie, we
will but the time has to be right, we're both too
young, a few more years, we just have to hang in
there."

"James, do I look like a hoar?"

"No Annie you don't, you look like Batgirl, maybe a
little better. I've never noticed how you've developed,
everything has become... not sure of the word.. sexy I
guess." For the first time he felt his dick stirring
from looking at his sister's ass as she walked in front
of him.

Stopping at the house on the corner for some treats
James watched Mr. McCloud ogle at his sister, then the
next and the next. As the night grew old James state of
mind changed, he too was glaring every chance he had at
her body envisioning what she looked like naked. He had
continuously been her protector. Only nine months
younger than his own sixteen years she had been a
mistake on his parent's part. They both loved each
other in a family way, not in an intimate or sexual
manner. But he found his dick getting aroused when she
twisted her ass.

Before they were about to call it quits James had to
finally readjust his pecker, pulling it upwards from
its bent shape. He had a hard-on from his sister's sexy
body.

"Do we have to go back home? Can we stay out late?
please James?"

"Well most people have turned out their porch lights,
most likely Dad is still drunk and if he isn't passed
out like Mom he soon will be. We could go through St.
Paul's Cemetery on the way back, stop, and see what we
have for candy."

"Are you kidding? That place is haunted, there are
ghosts roaming around. No way!"

"Ah come on Annie, there are no ghosts, it will be
fun."

"Anything instead of going back to that bastard."

The moon was full, shining down brightly as it lit the
path they walked on. In the middle of the graveyard
James looked for a quiet spot. He jumped as he saw a
shape move from the bushes. After scrutinizing what he
saw he determined it was only the breeze playing games
with him. Shuffling around the yellow leaves that had
fallen from the maple tree there was clear spot they
sat down on.

Annie leaned up against the marble headstone before
dumping her bag out on top of James's booty. There were
all sorts of goodies. She was still anxious about the
bone yard causing James to become apprehensive. The
slight breeze and moonlight was still playing games
with their minds as they sorted through the
possessions.

With her legs bent at the knees and spread apart she
slanted her back against Benjamin Truffle's headstone.
James could see the outline of a camel toe in her
crotch. The black tights were just that, tight. Sitting
side by side Annie took James's warm hand into hers as
they munched. Laying her head on his shoulders she
couldn't help but notice the erection in his pants. She
wondered to herself why he would have one. Intrigued by
the lump she would never question him about it.

James spread his arm around his sister's back pulling
her close in the warm night air. Although it was the
end of October, in the coastal plain of Massachusetts
it was balmy for the time of year. Looking upwards
towards James their heads unsurprisingly merged.
Annie's lips mounted his causing a reassuring
contentment in both of them. It only lasted a minute
before they divided. They sat in harmony, quiet, they
were now one instead of two. Neither had reservation
about the kiss for they loved each other except the
love was now budding into something that they would not
have power over.

No words were spoken as they once again brought their
lips together impulsively splitting them allowing
tongues to converge. Twirling her tongue around his
sent electrifying tingles throughout their young bodies
causing once dormant hormones to awaken.

"I don't know how to say this James, I think I'm
falling in love with my brother. It's wrong, we
shouldn't be kissing each other."

"You're right Annie, we shouldn't, you're the first
girl I've kissed, I'm starting to have naughty thoughts
about you, I'm afraid Annie, I'm afraid."

"What kind of naughty thoughts? Don't be afraid,
please."

"I'm embarrassed to say they are about your body. I
watched you walking, your bum bouncing, the nipples of
you boobies showing through, your mannerism, all of it.
It's not right to get turned on by your sister, this is
repulsive Annie, it's just not right."

"That explains why you have that lump in your pants?"
If it wasn't for the darkness she would have seen is
face turning a few shades of red. He didn't think she
had noticed, but it was true.

Except for the lessening breeze going through the
fallen leaves not a sound was heard. Slumping down
beside her James positioned his head onto her chest. He
could hear her heart beating through the thin fabric.
As his head nosed toward her tits her heartbeat began
to race. He had succumbed to his inner cravings. He was
her guardian, he would do her no harm so she allowed
his advances.

His mouth chewed at her covered nipples, when she
didn't object he began withdrawing her shirt from the
tight waistband showing the pale skin on her torso. His
hand rambled over her belly triggering a subtle urge to
giggle. But his hands headed for the perky tits
dragging the shirt further upwards until she was fully
exposed to the night's breeze. James marveled at her
tits as the moonlight filtered through the disappearing
maple leaves above.

Swirling his tongue around her nipples, going from one
to the other savoring the taste of her sweat Annie's
feelings turned affectionate for her brother. She
helped him disposing of her shirt. Kissing his way down
her torso spending time at her navel before embracing
the elastic band on the tights. His thoughts dashed
through his teenage mind.

With immense hesitation he went down further until he
reached her crotch. Annie turned fearful, here was her
brother fudging around her privates, no one had been
there before. She was about to speak out when his lips
began to trace the length of her slit. Even through the
bulky material it caused her to tremble.

James had heard things about eating out a girl but had
no idea how to proceed. When he saw her reaction he
knew he was doing her right. With his teeth slowly
pulling the tight waistband down his finger worked a
little magic on her cunt.

"James, I think we should stop! This is not right." But
the words were not convincing. Her legs were trembling
at his touch. The tights were revealing the fine
threads of pubic hair. She had not worn any panties
when dressing earlier. What a sight before the boy's
eyes as he succeeded in pulling the tights past her
cunt.

It was a beautiful sight for him, the first pussy his
eyes had seen. Still a mystery to him as all he could
see was fine black hair disappearing into a tightly
closed vee. He wanted to please his sister, he loved
her greatly, he wanted to do her no harm.

It took only another minute before the tights were at
her knees then her ankles before completely removing
them. She was now entirely naked. He began to kiss her
feet quickly working up her legs before arriving at her
upper thighs. Lightly sending wisps of breath against
her skin he pried apart her legs. Reluctantly she
spread the long legs as James continued kissing them.

Creeping up in the dim moonlight he was close enough to
see her slit, it wasn't the most glorious thing he had
seen, but it was certainly tempting if not inviting.
The kisses steadily moved from her inner thighs towards
the gash. It unquestionably didn't smell that
appetizing, from all the walking earlier she had been
sweating in the tights, smell aside he placed a feeble
kiss on her sensitive cunt lips causing her legs to
shudder back and forth. Wanting to please her he placed
an intensely firm kiss then hunted his tongue around in
her crack.

Wow, he pulled back quickly, he could stand the stench
but the taste was something he didn't have the stomach
for. His taste buds immediately tasted the combination
of salty sweat and leftover acidic urine. By this time
his sister had her eyes closed tightly still leaning
against the headstone as she moaned out abruptly. Not
wanting to extinguish her flames he pushed a finger
around her slit while he reached beside them.

Catching a hold of a York's Peppermint candy bar he
unwrapped it with his free hand. Breaking it into two
he licked the edges of the side and slid it past her
cunt lips unbeknown to Annie. While waiting a minute he
stirred it around a little before heading back.

This time the bad taste of pussy was gone, replaced by
the sweet taste of sugar, mint and chocolate. It was an
easy conquest. His tongue lapped up the candy before it
was substituted with her tangy juices. Every time the
tip of his tongue ran across her clit she would moan
just a little louder as her legs would try to wrap
themselves around his head. He identified the
connection. Spending more time at her clit he began to
notice it was growing from mere existence to a mini
button that was giving her great pleasure.

James could not stand the compelling instinct to do
more. While munching at her cunt he gradually detached
himself of his trousers. Kneeling between her bent legs
he pulled his sweater off hurling it on the pile of
black clothes. This was going in the direction neither
had expected an hour ago. They were about to fuck.
Annie was still in a sitting position when James pulled
his underpants down over his thighs and moved onto his
sister's body.

His dick, still not entirely matured but still
respectable in size searched for her hole. Sliding
around in her juices and candy remnants he connected
instantly. Annie, still a virgin never had anything
penetrate her virtuous hole, not a dick, not a tampon,
not even her own finger. Neither of the teens was
prepared for the next move. James knew he needed to go
slow, and he did. Even with all the lubrication from
both he found it tough to get in the head of his dick.

He attempted several times but he could not pass her
cherry. Her outer cunt lips enclosed his dick head, the
best feeling he had ever had, he knew it must be much
better if he could get the entire thing inside her.
After what seemed eternity but in reality a measly
minute at most Annie brought her feet up higher so they
almost touched the back of her thighs. Then it slid
past her hymen.

If some one else was in the cemetery they surely would
have thought there were ghosts with the blood curding
whine that came from her mouth. He was buried balls
deep in his sister. He tenderly kissed her not wanting
to hurt her. He laid still against her body until she
became accustomed to his evasion. Gradually she started
to move under his body, squirming her ass in the green
grass under her giving him the go-ahead. And he did.

Pulling too far out the first time he fell out of her
hole only to quickly reinsert it again. Then he caught
on. Repeatedly and unhurriedly he sawed into Annie
savoring every second of it. Annie was getting off on
his attack, reaching around his backside pulling him in
she wanted it all. Knowing his time was going to be
short and wanting to please her best he could, he
reached between their bodies touching her magic button
once again.

As he slid into her cunt his fingers traced his
stroking dick while forcing down on her clit. They were
both about to stumble onto there very first sexual
orgasm. He went first, pressing deeply inside her he
stopped in his tracks. Annie's cunt was tight, she
could feel him wholly engulfed inside her body, then
she felt him begin to slightly swell. His dick started
to spasm and she felt that as well then there was this
flooding sensation as his cum rolled from his body
filling her completely. Squirt after squirt discharged
from the small slit as his dick convulsed and quivered.

His younger sister wasn't able to go over the edge
before he petered out. Spent he lay on her supple body
as his dick began to shrink. Annie was left wanting
more, she wanted to complete what he started, she
wanted her time in glory as he had.

"James... Can you keep going? Maybe a little
longer...?" Having no idea how the boys body worked she
assumed he could just keeping on fucking her. It wasn't
until he literally fell out of her cunt that she
realized he had gone soft.

"I'm sorry Annie, I cant right now, can you wait a bit,
I can in a bit." Looking at the dejected face in front
of him he grasped the cum slickened dick pumping it
hoping it would again regain its strength. As he looked
to her side he realized he was in luck

Pulling away the wrapper of a large Snickers bar he
knew the length and girth was about the right size. He
slipped it in his sister's cunt. Her eyes went wide.
Almost disgusted at the thought of having a candy bar
up her cunt but thinking better when he began sliding
it in and out.

Each time he slid it in his whitish cum was being
forced out around the edges. Remembering her clit he
started working on it at the same time. He watched in
amazement as her legs trembled then began to shake.
Looking at the cum oozing out while the chocolate
coating dissolved exposing the peanuts she began to
moan and whimper as the bar began increasingly hard to
pull out of her sucking cunt. Her cunt drew in tightly
as her body quaked in orgasm rolling ripples of muscles
all the way to her tits repeatedly until she too was
exhausted.

James watched in confusion as she let out a long sigh
as her cunt pooped out what was left of the candy bar.
His dick was slightly firmer by this time, with cum and
chocolate still coating Annie's slit he tried
unsuccessfully to begin fucking her again.

Collapsing onto the leaves beside them they cuddled
together. With the aura of sex still in the air they
rubbed each others body parts. She loved James, James
loved her. To prove her love she scooted down to his
dick. Taking it in her hand she felt the leftovers
beginning to glaze over in the now cooling night air.
Not knowing what to expect it was her turn to pleasure
him orally. The taste was not nauseating as she
thought, instead she tasted the chocolate and not his
cum..

James loved the feeling of his dick sliding into her
warm mouth, chafing on her tongue as salvia drooled out
of her mouth onto his belly. Now that he was fully
erect he rolled her over onto her stomach, stretched
her legs open and mounted her from behind.

Her cunt still full of sperm was easily penetrated. Her
ass rose for the occasion, pushing it upwards to meet
each of his strokes until he again filled her with
seed. Seed that was potent. Annie nor James had thought
of the consequences of fulfilling their needs. But the
deed was done, she had two full loads of swimming
wigglies pumped into her before they dressed and went
home.

Still hung-over from the previous evening Mr. and Mrs.
Walsh slept in Saturday morning. The siblings met by
chance in the bathroom. While showering they fucked
again. She liked that warm feeling deep inside when he
blew his load. It was after that they realized the
danger of pregnancy. They rationalized if she was going
to get knocked up she already was. Almost daily for the
next two weeks he shot his jism inside his sister's
cunt until the day she bled.

After her period left they resumed their fucking. At
least once a week if not more they could be found doing
it. At first they were careful with James blowing off
on her stomach or tits but there were mistakes made.
The mistakes multiplied and by Christmas of that year
he never bothered to pull out again. They knew better
but they continued to fuck every chance they got. It
was never known if he was shooting blanks of if it was
Annie that was infertile but she never did get
pregnant.

A few years later they accomplished their plan running
away from home. In another town and state far away they
settled down. Both got a job and went school nights. It
was just assumed by all they were married, after all
they had the same last name. Not able to have kids they
adopted two children, a boy, and girl who were brother
and sister.

They all lived happily ever after.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 60

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2008. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Babysitting Rape
by Bossman (address withheld)
Quick edit by Tomthumb

***

While babysitting my sister's daughter I drugged her
and raped her. Then an unwanted guest turns up and
joined in, leading to direr circumstances. (MMf-teen,
ped, nc, rp, bi, drugged)

***

I'm John, I'm 41 years old. Being single my sister Anne
invited me to stay over at her house last Christmas.
Anne is married to Bob, they have one child Sue, who is
eleven years old. I arrived on Christmas eve, with a
handful of gifts. I haven't seen Anne for 4 years,
although I only live the other side of town, so I was
pleasantly surprised when this young dark haired girl
ran up to me and gave me a big hug.

"Oh Uncle John, I haven't seen you for ages!" Sue said
gripping me around my neck. Anne showed me to my room I
unpacked my bag and settled down for the night.
Christmas day we handed out the gifts, sat down for
dinner. After we had cleaned up we sat down to watch
the usual TV programs.

Sue had changed into her nightie and was lying on the
floor in front of the TV. I couldn't help but notice
her lovely smooth tanned legs bending at the knees,
showing me the occasional glimpse of her panties.

I tried my best to look away, but I couldn't. This
scene met my eyes all evening, my cock raised to a semi
hard-on. I had never thought myself to be interested in
young girls, but the sight of Sue kind of teasing me
was having a strange effect on me.

On boxing day Anne asked if I wouldn't mind looking
after her daughter Sue for the evening while she and
Bob went to visit friends. Of course I didn't mind.

That evening Anne put Sue to bed before they went out.
I sat down and began to watch a film. About 20 minutes
into the film, Sue came down stairs and had brought her
own little blanket with her.

Sue asked me if it would be okay if she could watch
telly with me as she wasn't tired. I told her it was
OK, so she slid under the blanket and snuggled up to
me. I instinctively put my arm around her as we watch
the film.

About an hour into the film I noticed that Sue had
fallen asleep. I didn't want to disturb her till the
film had finished. At the end of the film I gently got
up, pulling her blanket off her. I was stunned to see
that her nightie had ridden up exposing her pink cotton
panties.

Her nipples were outlined in the thin material of her
nightie. I stared transfixed, As I stared at her my
cock began to throb and harden in my jeans. I knew it
was wrong but I couldn't help myself, I lifted her
nightie higher exposing her small breasts, her nipples,
dark brown in colour pointed out like bullets.

Sue hadn't stirred a bit, and I became bolder as I let
my hand stroke upwards until I lightly brushed against
her panty covered mound. Bravely I pulled her pants to
one side, her sweet pussy lips looked soft and inviting
and sparse black hair surrounded her vagina. I licked
my middle finger to moisten it and I slid it slowly up
and down her crack, I rubbed in between her small
glistening labia, spreading them slightly.

Sue started to breath a little harder. I knew I had to
stop before she woke. I pulled her panties back and
pulled her nightie down, then shook her. Sue woke, her
eyes all droopy. "Come its time for bed."

Sue got up, holding her blanket she swaggered off to
bed. I sat on the sofa thinking what I had just done,
bringing my finger to my nose I smelt the unmistakable
smell of girl juice. I turned off the TV and went to
bed and wanked off, send a huge amount of spunk onto my
stomach. A couple of days later, while suffering from a
headache I asked Anne for some pain killers, she said
to look in her bedside drawer.

While rooting around for the pills I came across some
sleeping pills. Instantly it gave me a wicked idea,
putting two in my pocket. I got the pain killers and
went down stairs. On new years eve Anne and Bob planned
to go to a party and asked if I would be so kind to
look after Sue.

Without hesitation I agreed.

Anne and Bob went out about 9pm. Sue who just had a
bath came downstairs in her nightie and asked if she
could sit with me for a while. Of course I said yes. I
went and fixed myself a drink and sat on the armchair.
Sue was on the sofa.

"Oh! Can I have a drink Uncle John?"

"Well, don't you think your a little young?" I said
laughing.

"No! I always sneak a drink of mum's sherry when she
isn't looking," came her reply.

"Well, OK then, but don't tell your mum and dad I let
you have one." I got up went to the kitchen, knowing
this was going to be my chance. I crushed up the two
sleeping pills to a fine powder and mixed them into the
glass of sherry. I went back and handed Sue to drink,
nervously watching as she began to sip it.

About half an hour later I watched as her head bobbed
from side to side, I new then the pills were taking
effect. Ten minutes later Sue, was laid out on the sofa
and looked sound asleep, I went over to her and nudge
her, trying to wake her but she didn't respond.
Kneeling down by the sofa I could still see her breasts
pressing provocatively against her nightie. I could
smell the fragrance of her clean body.

I nervously pulled her nightie up, over her thighs,
higher and higher. I stopped, I couldn't believe it;
she wasn't wearing any pants. My heart was racing, my
cock as hard as ever. I couldn't hold back any longer
and I unzipped my jeans, taking my aching cock from my
pants. Then returning to Sue I pulled her nightie up to
her chin.

Her small pert tits and brown hard nipples, sticking
out so firmly, so tempting, and were just asking to be
sucked. I pinched one, squeezing it and pulling it up,
then bent my head and licked a slow trail around and
around one nipple, then fastened my lips around it and
suckled gently. I drew the nipple and aureole into my
mouth, licking my tongue over the sensitive flesh as I
suckled. I closed my teeth on her nipple, though not
tightly, nibbling and chewing at it.

Although Sue was sound asleep her mouth was open
slightly and her breathing was a bit irregular. Moving
my hand down I cupped her pussy gently, feeling the
warmth of her against the palm of my hand. I continued
to lick and suckle at her nipples and breasts for a
minute. Then I lowered my head down, I was inches away
from her pussy, I so much wanted to taste her sweet
little pussy for the very first time.

I kissed her on the inside of each of her thighs, I
brought my tongue into contact with her plump pussy
lips. Oh it tasted so sweet, using my fingers to
carefully open her pussy lips I lapped the full length
of her pussy, paying special attention to her little
clit. I could feel her breathing heavy, her body was
twitching. I sucked her clit and flicked it with my
tongue. Sue, still fast asleep, was actually shoving
her pussy hard onto me, grinding against my tongue
while her juices squirted onto my chin. Sue let out a
gasp as her orgasm to hold, it lasted a minute or two,
her body spasming.

Pulling away from her I wiped her juice from my mouth.
My cock was rock hard. I took off my shirt, then my
pants. I don't know what I was going to do but I've got
to cum, just looking at this little girl. Naked now. My
cock throbbing and bobbing as I move towards Sue. What
would she think if she woke up? I thought. I got on the
sofa. Her one leg was draped over the side, I kneel
above her.

She won't know. She won't remember, I told myself. It's
okay, I can get away with this.

I positioned myself over her. I lowered myself down,
till my cock touched her wet pussy. It was so warm. So
soft. Sliding my cock up and down her slit, it felt so
good. I angled my cock and pressed against her pussy
opening I move my cock back and forth into her tiny
mound. I'm not that big, but I looked huge against her
little pussy.

I could feel her tight opening start to engulf my cock
head, the feeling of Sue's tight virginal pussy
squeezing my cock was absolutely without compare.
Without fully penetrating her I began to rock back and
forth, building up a slow steady rhythm, her limp body
moved with mine. Looking down I could see about two
inches of my five inched cock sliding in and out of
Sue's pussy, her creamy white juice lubricating my cock
head.

Looking at her face Sue looked so sexy, she was still
in a drug induced sleep. My cock head was now easily
gliding in and out, my sexual urges got the better of
me. I pushed a little further in, feeling the
resistance of her hymen I push a little harder tearing
her virginity away. Sue whimpered a bit as my pubic
hair met her mound, my balls felt the warmth of her
butt cheeks. The feeling of my cock now fully embedded
in her tight pussy was unbelievable.

I eased my cock in and out, bending down to suck on her
hard ripe nipples at the same time. I new I wouldn't be
able to contain myself much longer. Pulling her small
limp legs over my shoulders, picking up the pace
fucking little Sue with hard thrusts. Again Sue started
to breath in short gasps, her pussy muscles contracting
on my cock. God I was making her cum on my cock,
pumping her faster and faster till I felt my load
coming I pulled my blood coated cock out and exploded
streams of cum over her tits and stomach. Getting my
breath back I marveled how incredible she look lying
covered in my cum.

My sexual urges drifted off I gained my senses back.
Looking over at the clock it was 11.45pm. Quick I had
to clean Sue up and get her to bed. Getting myself
dressed, I went and got some tissues and a wet flannel.
I wiped my spunk off her with the tissue then cleaned
her with the flannel.

When I was curtain that all traces of my spunk was gone
I went to rinse the flannel out, then returned and
cleaned the smears of blood away from her pussy. I
pulled her nightie down. I picked Sue up in my arms off
the sofa she moaned softly, I carried her to her
bedroom, pulling the sheets back I lay her down in the
bed. Pulling the sheets back over her I turned on the
bedside lamp and left. I went and had a shower,
washing the blood and love juice off my cock.

I was just drying myself off when the phone rang.
Running downstairs picking it up. It was Anne, music
blaring away in the background. "Happy new year John!
John we cant get a taxi home so we are staying here
overnight, is that OK?"

"Yeh, sure Anne. That's no problem."

"How's Sue? Did she behave?"

"Oh yes, no problem there, she's tucked up in bed
asleep."

"OK then, thanks a lot. See you both in the morning."

Putting the phone down I thought only if you knew what
I had done to your precious daughter. I thought I
better phone my mate Jim up and wish him happy new
year. We spoke for a while, asking where I was and
stuff. Letting him get back to his drinking I put the
phone down.

Just with a towel wrapped round me I sat turned on the
TV, flicking threw the cable networks till I came
across the porn channels. Sitting watching this porn
flick while playing with my hardening cock, I couldn't
just get the images of Sue out of my head. I knew I
might be pushing my luck too far, but I just couldn't
resist the temptation.

Turning off the TV locking up and turning the lights
off I went upstairs, opening Sue's bedroom door, I
crept to her bedside. I shook Sue hard to see if she
would wake, she didn't. I pulled the sheets off her and
started to pull her nightie up, when there was a loud
bang on the front door.

Quickly I left Sue's room pulling the door too after me
and went to see who was there. Opening the door
slightly I was shocked to see my old mate Jim, half
drunk. "Come on John let me in its fucking freezing out
here," he stammered.

Letting him in I asked, "Jim, what you doing here?
Can't you see I'm supposed to be baby sitting?"

"Come off it John. Let's have a few drinks to celebrate
then I'll go."

Not one to pass up an impromptu party, I said, "Go on
then, but you can't stay the night though. Anne and Bob
will be back early morning."

Then we sat down cracked open a bottle of Vodka.

"John what the fuck are you doing with just a towel on?
Playing with the kid ah!!" Jim said laughing loudly.

"Keep your voice down, you'll wake her up," I hissed
back at him.

After a few more Vodkas Jim said, "Where's the loo man?
I'm busting for a piss."

"Upstairs, first door on the right," I said.

Jim staggered upstairs, shit I thought did I shut Sue's
door properly. I heard the toilet flush, but Jim didn't
come downstairs. I jumped up ran upstairs. Jim was
standing in the doorway of Sue's room.

"Jim! Get out of there!" I said.

"You fucking lucky pervert!" he said. "You've been
messing with her ain't you? What the fuck you been
doing buddy?"

Trying to pull him away, and saying that I was just
having a peek at her nothing more. Jim towering over me
and said, "Well, how come she never woke then?"

I went on to tell him that I'd slipped a sleeping pill
in her drink.

"Well, what's good for the goose is good enough for the
gander!" he said, pulling away from my grip. Going back
into Sue's Jim sat on the edge of her bed, looking at
her now swollen pussy lips. Jim traced his fat finger
up Sue's slit. "Come off it man, looks like you've done
more that just look."

Standing by the side of Jim, my cock was starting to
tent out beneath my towel, Jim looked over at me. "Yah,
me too, I'm feeling a bit hard too," he said, standing
up and undoing his buckle and yanking his jeans down.
His cock was huge, fat and a good eight inches long.

Jim got down on the bed and started to run his cock
head against Sue's partially opened mouth. Not wanting
to be left out I dropped my towel got on the other side
of the bed. I pulled her nightie up, Jim moved away so
I could take it off completely. Lying next to Sue I
started to lick and nibble on her bullet nipples,
moving my hand down her smooth flat stomach to her
pussy, but Jim's fingers were already there, busily
fingering her away so I rubbed her hard nub clitoris.

It wasn't long before Sue's limp body was twitching
"God man she's so fucking wet" Jim gasped out load. I
pulled my hand away from her throbbing clit, moving my
head up to her face, her mouth looked so inviting.
Lowering my lips to hers I kissed her gently. I felt
movement on the bed as Jim moved off the bed. Standing
at the top of the bed Jim started to rub his big cock
head over Sue's cheeks as I continued to explore her
mouth with my tongue. The closer it got to our lips the
more nervous I got.

I'm not being gay or bi-sexual, but I had the urge to
lick that shiny cock head. But I didn't even get a
chance to think about it further because Jim pushed his
cock between mine and Sue's lips.

It tasted salty with his pre-cum. I roamed my tongue
around the ridge where his foreskin used to be. Jim was
groaning with pleasure. Moving my mouth away I grasped
his hard shaft and wanked his cock over Sue's lips,
half hoping he would cum.

"Wow boy! That's enough," Jim said moving away.

He got on the bed laid down and with any effort pulled
Sue's lifeless body on top of him. Her head was resting
on his huge chest. Jim grabbing her ass cheeks started
to move Sue up and down, his cock shaft splitting her
pussy lips open. "Put in for me John."

"You can't Jim, you're too big for her."

"Just fucking do it!" he demanded.

Shakily I stretch my hand out, grasped his throbbing
cock and angled his cock head to Sue's wet pussy
opening. Jim moved her body downwards, his cock was
straining to enter her, but it did. I watched her pussy
lips stretch as he forced his cock head way, then
amazed how with a lot of pressure he slowly sank Sue
down, his whole eight inches disappearing in her cunt.

Jim then savagely thrust in and out. Sue's cunt lips
spread like petals as they clung to his shaft. A
mixture of blood and love juice coated his shaft. "It
feels so fucking good!" Jim groaned.

Jim's big ball bag dance as he thrust in and out of the
unconscious teen. "Oh shit! It's not going to be long
now," Jim gasped.

His cock became a blur. "OH GOD! OH FUCK! Here I cum!
Oh fuck! I'm cumming! OH FUCK! YEAH!" Jim shouted.

"Pull out Jim!" I screamed at him.

But it was too late I watched as his balls shot to the
roof of his sac, contracting vigorously as he unloaded
his spunk in Sue's pussy. "Why didn't you pull out
Jim?" I asked in some distress.

"It was too fucking good man. How often do you get to
fuck a cunt that tight?" he gasped.

I watched as his shrinking cock slipped from Sue's
cunt. Huge globs of Jim's spunk dribbled from Sue's
abused pussy, he must have shot an enormous load of
spunk up her, his sperm was pooling in his pubic hair.

"Wow man that was some fuck!" Jim said rolling Sue off
him.

As quick as I could I got a towel and wet flannel from
the bathroom, I wiped the remains of Jim's spunk from
Sue's enlarged pussy lips, then damped her hot cunt
down with the flannel.

"Come on Jim you've got to go now," I said firmly.

"No way man, I've got to have me some more pussy
first," he said, stroking his cock back to life. Jim
got off the bed, pulled poor Sue's limp body over the
side so her butt was sticking in the air. With a good
aim and one thrust Jim took sue from behind.

Holding her hips Jim violently fucked Sue, knocking the
air from her lungs as he thrust in and out. Jim
deliriously groaned, "Ooohh yeah, arrghh! OH FUCK!
FUCK! OH FUCK! Here it comes again baby!" And he shot
another spunk load into my sister's daughter.

His sweat was soon dripping on Sue's back as he thrust
and thrust. Finally he slowed and pulling out of her he
rolled over gasping. Then after awhile Jim got up and
dressed, slapped me on the back and just left, leaving
me again to clean his mess up.

Sue, still laying motionless on her stomach, her pussy
glistening with Jim's spunk, I ran my finger up and
down her slippery crack. My aching cock needed relief
too. I put my hands under her stomach, lifting her
upwards. Grabbing my cock in one hand I rubbed my cock
head between her wet spunky cunt lips, then pushed.

My cock easily went into he, sliding on Jim's cum.

I fucked the girl at a furious pace, I could feel the
wetness of Jim's sperm coating my cock and balls as I
thrust into Sue's unprotected slit. Pinching her
nipples hard I slammed into her one last time, shooting
my cum up her well use cunt. It was the best sensation
I have ever experienced in my life.

When my spasm subsided I let go of her and Sue slumped
on the bed. Creamy white spunk gushing from her pussy
on to the bed sheets. Pulling her back onto the bed
properly, I put the towel beneath her but to catch the
remains of sperm that followed from her red swollen
pussy.

Finally, I lay down next to her to rest for a while. I
must have fallen asleep. I woke with a start when I
heard Anne and Bob coming through the bedroom door.

There I was, butt naked, in bed with their poor drugged
daughter, her legs open wide, still leaking cum from
her abused pussy.

Immediately Bob grabbed me by my hair and punched me in
the face. He dragged me downstairs and called the
police.

During the interviews with the cops I told them about
Jim.

We are now doing life for raping a minor.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 61

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author (c) 1997. Please
do not remove the author information or make any
changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Breakfast with Kim
by Storysman (stor...@aol.com)

***

A man returns to his old home town to renew an old
friendship. But his friend is busy at work, leaving him
alone at breakfast with the well-endowed Asian wife. A
wife currently breast-feeding their new baby. (MF,
wife, cheat, mc, reluc, asian)

***

Joe knocked on the front door with an eager
anticipation. He hadn't seen Bill in two years, and was
dying to renew their friendship. That's the trouble
with switching jobs and relocating: you miss out on
your dearest friend's lives. And what friends they
were. From junior high through college, they were
nearly inseparable.

The door opened, but instead of finding Bill's beaming
smile staring back at him, he beheld a beautiful Asian
face instead. It was Kim, Bill's wife of a year-and-a-
half.

"Hi. Are you Joe?" she asked.

"Yes, and you must be Kim."

They shook hands, and Kim let him into the house. Joe
realized she must have just woken up, as she was still
dressed in a cream silk robe. He followed his friend's
wife into the kitchen, expecting to find his old buddy
waiting.

"I'm sorry; But Bill had to go in early today. He
thought about calling you, but figured you would turn
down a free breakfast." Kim had moved by the stove,
where Joe saw a pan of sizzling bacon near completion.
A nearby skillet had some great-looking pancakes
browning on top. Joe had to agree with the theory.
Chances were, he wouldn't have come had he known Bill
wouldn't be here.

What would have been the point? Though he did want to
meet Bill's wife, who had turned out to be quite
attractive, it was his long time friendship he wanted
to renew. He was so glad to be back home. So glad to be
living just a few doors down from his best friend and
the rather shapely Kim.

Joe had been looking at the food cooking towards
completion, but now turned his eyes on his friend's
wife. He started to realize just how lucky Bill was...

"I hope you're hungry! Have a seat..." Joe pulled out a
chair from the table, and sat down. He was hungry! Kim
turned, a glass of orange juice in her hand, and
stepped to the table.

Bill watched her hand slide the glass to him, then
started to look up and offer a smile of thanks. But
something caught his eye.

Kim's robe had opened with her lean, and the
unmistakable forms of her breasts pushed against the
silk, producing a rather enticing cleavage. The cream
robe blended perfectly with her creamy Asian flesh, and
the ample curves produced by the two breasts were
separated by the recessed, shadowy area created between
them. She stood up again, unaware that Joe had found
her chest so interesting.

Joe took the juice, and chastised himself for checking
out his friend's wife. As a still single guy, his
instincts sometimes got the better of him. But no
more.

Kim slid a spatula under a pancake, and slipped it onto
a plate. Bill watched her, not so much form burning
lust but from the fact he really had nothing else to
look at. "You did well for yourself, ol' buddy..." he
thought as he eyed Kim's slim form. He looked towards
her chest again, noting the fabric had resealed the
view. "I didn't think Asian women's breasts got that
big!" he continued thinking to himself as he glued his
gaze to her upper body.

He hadn't thought about it when he first walked in the
door, but her breasts were substantial. They dominated
her slim frame. Joe wondered if they were the reason
Bill had courted her. If so, they were two very
convincing reasons. She would have little problem
earning the label of well-endowed.

She brought the pancake to him. Joe wasn't even aware
of where his gaze was locked until the robe re-opened
and again flashed the light brown flesh of her chest.
His eyes captured the view, from her collarbone down to
the shadow of darkness that filled the area between the
silk and the humps of her breasts. Kim set down the
plate, and laid out the silver ware. Her eyes were
intent on her actions, allowing Joe to freely look down
her chest and enjoy the jiggling cleavage.

"Very nice..." he again thought to himself. "Oh, quit
it! Stop looking at her tits!" he commanded his eyes.
But the gaze didn't break until she turned around, and
headed back for the stove.

Kim fixed her own plate, and sat down across him. The
two ate quietly, then started to become aquatinted
after their breakfast.

"So how long have you and Bill known each other?" she
asked.

"Oh god, years... we go way back."

"I figured. He's told me a lot about you. He was very
disappointed you couldn't come to the wedding."

"I know, I know... My stupid job... I really would have
liked to have been there..."

"Would you like to see some pictures?"

"Absolutely!"

Kim rose from her chair, and went to a table in the
family room. She picked up a photo album, and brought
it to Joe's side. Joe cleared his plate out of the way,
and opened the album.

He laughed as he saw his friend, all decked-out in a
tux and wearing a stupid grin. Then he saw Kim. She was
absolutely stunning. With makeup on her face, she could
easily be a model. Her dress was skin tight, revealing
an incredibly shapely body highlighted by the now
familiar cleavage poking out from the cut of her dress.
Bill turned his head, read to offer some safe comment
of his approval. But he quickly jerked his head back.

Kim stood against the table, leaning slightly as she
enjoyed the pictures with him. The slight lean was all
that was necessary to expose a significant portion of
her left breast.

Joe turned to the next page. Exactly as he did so, his
fingers went numb. A wave of heat spread through him.
His eyes pointed to the pictures, but were unable to
focus. They were locked in the distance they wanted to
see - the distance to Kim's tit.

He snuck a peak, and felt his cock harden as he noticed
the glint of the morning sun reflecting from her upper
breast and into his eye. In actuality, he could only
see about a third of the breast's total mass. But the
closeness, the proximity of the breast, and it's
beautiful shape were enough to make him want to grope
right then. Her delicate, brown skin... her perfect,
round curves.

He turned to the next page, moving his head as he did
so he could steal another glance. The breast heaved
slightly with a breath, and he noticed a pair of
freckles near the sternum. The right breast was blocked
by the silk robe, but the left majestically displayed
much of itself thanks to the slack on the left side of
her body.

He continued turning pages. Kim leaned closer, resting
her hand on his shoulder. The touch wasn't sexual, it
was practical. She needed to see so she could explain
the shots.

But when she outstretched her left arm to point at a
certain detail, Joe couldn't help but look directly
down her further opened robe. Her exposed chest moved
underneath his eye, allowing him sight of both curves,
and , oh god..., a thin ridge of her rose-colored bra.

Joe wondered if she detected his hot breath on her
exposed flesh. She seemed oblivious to the condition
she was putting him in. Why did they have to be so
big!! Joe felt at once glad for the exciting views the
open robe provided of her cleavage, and yet partly
wished she would put something more concealing over her
body. He liked looking at women's breasts, but not his
best friend's wife's.

If this was any other woman, he would try to fuck her.
Either with words, or with actions, he would try to
feel her smooth body and completely expose those
incredible tits. He loved the femininity of Asian
women, and being an attractive guy, he had slept with
several in the past. But Kim was unbelievable. Those
breasts... those tits! Such a rare sight to his eyes.
He wanted to fuck her, he wanted to fuck such a rare
jewel.

He neared the end of the book, when he heard crying
from upstairs. That's right! Bill and Kim had a baby a
few months ago!

"I'll be right back..." Kim left the table, and headed
for the stairs. Brian gulped down his remaining orange
juice, hoping his erection would settle before he tried
to get up.

Kim didn't return right away, so Brian got up and
started examining the house. He was glad for Bill. A
good job, a hot wife, a new baby... and he did it
without leaving home. He stayed in their small little
town, whereas Joe had left for what he thought would be
bigger opportunities.

He shouldn't have put their friendship in jeopardy a
second time. Joe had nearly ruined their relationship
their first year of college. Bill was dating a very
nice blonde, in fact, so nice of a blonde that Joe
decided he needed to fuck her. He was always luckier
with women than Bill, and sure enough, the blonde
eagerly accepted his advances.

But you shouldn't fuck the girlfriend of your best
friend, especially when you're roommates. Bill
surprised them by returning early one night. But he was
the more surprised to stumble in on Joe's cock pumping
into his girlfriend's eager pussy. And in Bill's bed,
no less.

What a mistake. They finally patched up their
friendship, and Joe swore he would never touch his
friend's woman again.

He turned as he heard footsteps coming down the hall.

Kim appeared around the corner.

Joe knew he had to leave once he saw her again. He
immediately made up an excuse, and started for the
door. He knew he might lose control based on what he
just saw. The cleavage was bad enough, but she now wore
the damp stains of her milk across the silk robe. She
had been breast feeding her child.

Joe made it to the door, and turned to say his
farewell. He made sure his eyes didn't travel down her
body to the area of her wet nipples. They shook hands.

"Why don't you come tomorrow?" she asked.

Joe noticed her robe was hanging more loosely across
her. Evidently, she hadn't tied it as tightly as she
had earlier. Oh what the hell... he looked again. Her
cleavage swooped down her chest, past the round tops of
her breasts and the protruding curves. Right down past
the descending curve back to her chest. She had taken
off her bra.

"Ok." Joe headed out, chastising himself for the urges
that had sprung up inside him. It would be safer
tomorrow, he figured. She would probably be in a more
concealed state of dress...

Bill called that night, apologizing for missing his
friend. He explained they were going through a mini-
crisis at work, and that's why he had to go in early.

"So what do you think of Kim?" He asked.

Ordinarily, Joe would have told him exactly how he
felt. He would have told him he had an incredibly hot
wife, who had the sexiest cleavage he had ever seen.
But he didn't want Bill to know how much time he had
spent looking at her breasts. He didn't want to plant a
seed in his mind that would recall that horrible past.

"She seems great!" He offered. "Very friendly, and a
good cook!"

Bill said he should be there the next morning. Joe
started to feel more comfortable about returning. But
he couldn't help but flash images of Kim in his mind as
he went to sleep that night. He couldn't help but rub
his hardened cock against the mattress...

Fuck! What was he thinking?? He had been back in town
two days, and all he could think about was Kim's
breasts. What it would be like to see them... what it
would be like to have her robe open just a little
further, and expose the full nakedness of her breasts
and nipples. What it would be like to wedge his cock
between those soft curves...

Joe sat up, and beat his cock raw the rest of the night
thinking about Kim and her breasts. He couldn't shake
the image of their voluptuous shape covered by milk
dampened stains. This is Ok, he told himself. I can
think about her. Then nobody knows, and nobody gets
hurt..

He finally fell asleep, and dreamt of Kim sleeping
beside him; the wind gently blowing open her robe and
exposing the shadowed line of her Asian cleavage, and
the little curve formed above the sternum where they
met in a soft press. The robe flapped in the breeze,
tantalizing him with large exposed areas, but never
enough to see her nipples. Evidently, his mind knew
where to draw the line.

He arrived at breakfast the next morning. Again, Bill
had to leave before he got there. Joe had thought about
coming earlier, but realized it would be more difficult
to stare at Kim's breasts with her husband in the room.
He fought the idea in his mind. Yes, he wanted to look
at Kim. He wanted to once again soak up the sight of
that heaving Asian cleavage. And if Bill caught him! He
didn't want to think about that. He had looked at,
admired, and masturbated to her tits. But he wasn't
doing anything really wrong.

After Kim opened the door, Joe nearly had a heart
attack. He had barely sized up her extremely short and
delicate robe when she wrapped her arms around him and
gave him a hug. Joe had to arch his hips to keep her
from feeling his hard-on. But he did manage to feel
those magnificently soft breasts mash against him...

Oh, Goood! He thought when she stepped back. She had
applied a full day's makeup. Her hair was clean and
radiant. And that robe! Joe stole a glance at her bare
thighs and the promising area between them. It went
only a little past her waist, and seemed to be glued to
her perfect breasts, unable to conceal their full shape
in anyway. Of course, her trademark cleavage was
carefully hidden under the silk. But with luck, this
robe would open as easily as the first.

Joe found it impossible to take his eyes off her now.

She moved through the kitchen, stretching and leaning
in ways that seemed to psychically call out, "Fuck me."
Joe wanted to answer those calls, but worked out his
frustration by chewing his food.

She still seemed perfectly oblivious to her arousing
state of dress. She acted like a caring host, but
didn't make any comments or innuendoes to suggest she
was trying to seduce Joe. She was a very sexy woman,
and probably dressed like this to please Bill. Since he
was Bill's best friend, she obviously felt she could
trust him not to have sexual thoughts about her.

But she was wrong. And Joe hated himself for it. He
would have given his right arm to touch and kiss those
breasts for even five minutes.

Kim knelt in front of him, handing him a slice of
grapefruit. "Thank you." Joe said. Not for the
grapefruit, but the overdue parting of her robe. Her
cleavage crept with the bend, opening to what appeared
to be the top of a lacy white bra. Her Asian flesh
called to him from the shadow across her chest....
"Taste me... lick me... rub me..."

"That looks very nice!" Joe said. Again, he wasn't
talking about the grapefruit.

Kim moved over to the door and glanced outside.

"Looks like it's going to be a beautiful day!" she
beamed. She turned a bit, and leaned against the
countertop. She lifted her hands to her head, pulling
her shiny hair up with her fingers.

Her body was positioned between Joe and the outside
light. That proved most effective at demonstrating the
sheer quality of her chosen robe. Her slim, toned body
cut a striking silhouette under the garment. Her legs,
her hips, and of course, her breasts, were all outlined
to their exact shape. She moaned lightly as she exhaled
a deep, erotic breath.

Joe stared at her body, feeling safe in his lustful
gaze so long as Kim's eyes remained closed. He could
practically feel her breasts with his eyes, and taste
the protruding nipples with the same look.

Like the day before, the scene was interrupted by the
sound of the crying infant. Joe managed to break his
admiring stare before Kim could open her own eyes and
notice him. She quickly bounded to the stairs, heading
for her needy child.

Joe thrust his hand into his pants and found his
throbbing cock. He jerked himself right at the
breakfast table, the image of Kim burning in his mind.

"Oh, Kim... oh Kim..." he muttered to himself. He knew
he was going to cum, but where? He didn't want to
splooge into his pants, announcing his actions to the
young mother. He stood up, stroking himself as he
walked, and made it to the sink. He pictured Kim
opening her robe for the infant child, exposing that
heavenly breast and life-giving nipple. He imagined the
baby's young lips covering the tit, milking it for its
needed nourishment.

Joe came into the sink. He unloaded onto an unwashed
plate, moaning Kim's name quietly as he did. He rubbed
himself a few more times, then quickly rinsed the plate
and the small amount of sperm on his hands.

He managed the rest of the breakfast more easily, now
that his monster load of cum had been dumped. But a few
more leans brought a few more glimpses of Kim's
bursting Asian cleavage, and he found himself hard
again in no time.

Needless to say. Tomorrow's invitation was accepted
with eagerness. This couldn't go on forever. Joe would
start his new job the next week, and these little
erotic breakfasts would come to an end. "Might as well
enjoy it while I can..." he reasoned.

Kim wore the same robe the next morning. She wore the
same robe, and once again, Joe was the only one there
to appreciate it. Kim made omelets, and performed the
usual stretching and reaching routines from the
previous days. Joe particularly watched as she
stretched high up for something on an upper shelf. His
mind told him to offer to get it for her, but his body
made him sit, and look to the tight little ass lifting
up with her reach.

Oh, yes... Sure enough, a flash of Kim's white silk
panties crept out from underneath the robe. Oh, that
precious spot between her legs and under her ass. Joe
started to wonder why he put himself through this. Why
did he continue to come over and be inadvertently
boiled to a sexual frenzy?

"Could you screw this top off?"

Joe thought she meant her bra, or he hoped she meant
her bra. But the jar in her hand quickly ruined that
fantasy. Kim walked to him, rested the jar and the
table, and bent forward.

Joe watched the exposed portion of her chest grow from
the thin line of her cleavage to the complete sight of
her breasts and the lacy pink bra that held them. The
robe dangled well below her bursting bosom. Her breasts
dangled deliciously in the lacy cups.

Joe sat with his mouth hanging open. He could see
nearly every detail of this beautiful Asian woman's
chest. He could clearly see the line of skin where her
breasts sprouted from her thin frame. He could see the
bra straps loosely hanging from her shoulder and the
breasts shifting slightly inside the cups. Those same
cups indented the skin along the ridge, their firm hold
shaping, and supporting the massive size. He again
noticed several little freckles, and immediately wished
he could kiss them.

"Go ahead, use those strong hands."

Joe almost reached for her tits, but figured she meant
the jar. He placed his hand on the round lid, staring
at the humps dangling behind it. Kim didn't rise from
her position. She held her pose, seemingly unaware of
how highly exposed her motherly female parts had
become. Those breasts!! Those over sized, Asian breasts
held so firmly in that lovely pink bra. And they
weren't just large from her pregnancy. Those babies
were huge in her wedding photos. She was a large-
breasted woman, pure and simple.

As much as he wanted to bathe in the sight of her tits,
Joe realized he had better unscrew the top. He twisted
it hard, and it came off. Kim reached for the lid,
lifting her exposed right breast higher than the left
but inducing a maddening jiggle in both.

She then continued cooking, but was interrupted by the
baby crying. She interrupted her preparation, and
headed for the stairs.

Joe again slid his hand down his pants. He massaged the
aching tip of his penis, trying his best to simulate
the feel of Kim's smooth, creamy breasts. Then he had
an idea. He sprang to his feet, his pants still
unzipped. He carefully moved up the stairs, hoping he
wouldn't call attention to himself.

He heard Kim cooing in the background, and noticed a
light streaming through the door at the end of the
hall. He tiptoed towards it, hoping against hope he
could pull off his mission.

His heart pounded as he moved his eye in line with the
opening. He quickly made out Kim's luxuriant hair, and
her slightly rocking head. She was turned away from
him, allowing him to move closer to the door to
expanding his field of view.

Kim sat on the bed, her arms undoubtedly holding up her
newborn to her milky breast. Joe struggled for a look
at the creamy skin, praying he could see at least one
of her hidden nipples. But her back was directly
towards him.

Damn! Joe grew frustrated as Kim began humming to her
baby. Then he noticed it! Directly opposite Kim's
lovely exposed front was a full-sized mirror. Joe's
eyes darted to the reflection, and quickly picked up on
Kim's open robe, and the breast she bared for her
child.

He couldn't see the nipple... the infant's mouth and
head blocked the view. But he could see the full
roundness... the gentle slope beginning at the top of
the breast and ending in a large, curved mass of brown
flesh. His hand went back into his pants, and he began
to massage his cock slowly.

He watched as excess milk spilled down her breast, and
how she mopped it up with her robe. He watched as Kim
closed her eyes. She had stopped humming, and now
heaved her breasts with heavy breath.

She was moaning!

Joe quickened the pace on his cock as he realized she
was enjoying the sucking. She was getting excited! She
moved her hand, as though she was going to touch
herself, but evidently thought better of it. She pulled
the baby closer, and started squeezing her unused
breast with her left hand.

Joe knew he was about to cum. He didn't want to leave,
but felt unloading his sperm on her bedroom door
wouldn't be too appropriate. He made it back
downstairs, and released once again into the sink.

Kim came down a few moments later. Joe's cock returned
to life as the glowing beauty stood in front of him,
her left nipple clearly visible through the milk
dampened robe. Joe ate his breakfast, but wished he had
what the baby got.

Kim moved back to her counter, and took a nearby towel
into her hands. Joe watched her from the side as she
brought the towel against the dampness. He watched the
contour of the breast beneath the robe shift and alter
as she rubbed herself with the towel. She then slipped
the towel inside, palming it against the curved,
moistened breast beneath. Joe watched as she dabbed at
the milk, and the eventually returned to her cooking.

She didn't bother to reseal her robe. She sat down
opposite Joe, the robe sagging wonderfully towards her
side and exposing that cleavage. About half the
vertical distance of her breasts were visible, and the
smooth, shimmering outlines suggested that she was
braless once again.

"Well," she said as Joe headed out the door "sorry you
haven't had a chance to eat with Bill. I hope I have
been good company..."

"The best," Joe replied.

"We'll get together over the weekend, I'm sure. I know
he's going in early again tomorrow, but why don't you
come over for one last breakfast?"

"I wouldn't miss it!" Indeed not. Joe knew he couldn't
refuse looking down her robe one last time. In Bill's
company, he completely expected those wonderful tits to
be covered.

The last morning began as usual. Kim hugged him as he
arrived, pressing her warm, cushioning body against
him. Joe noticed one thing different: she had a chain
around her neck that disappeared into the closed robe.

Another thing was different. No cooking. The kitchen
was without smell, the stove without heat. Joe was a
little confused, but figured she just hadn't started
yet.

"Have a seat," she offered Joe. Kim sat down beside
him, not across. She was at the head of the table, at a
ninety degree angle.

She started with small talk, asking about Joe's life in
town back before he left. Joe answered her questions,
figuring she just wasn't hungry yet. Or maybe she had
something finished she had in the fridge or something.

"You know, I have a long time child hood friend, too,"
Kim said.

"Really?"

"Yes. I have a picture. Would you like to see it?"

"Sure."

Kim smiled, and pulled open her robe. Joe's heart
pounded as she willingly exposed her cleavage. The
chain that rested against her bosom ended in a small
locket. Kim folded back her robe, allowing it to remain
open. She grasped the locket, opened it, and held it
towards Joe. The chain wasn't that long. As Joe leaned
forward to clearly see the picture, he realized he was
only inches from her breasts. His body went numb. His
breath quickened. His cock screamed at him from within
his pants.

In all honesty, he couldn't have told you what the
picture was. His eyes looked right past it, and down
Kim's magnificent chest. She wore no bra. Her
beautiful, large, Asian breasts heaved in front of him,
with only enough robe left on them to cover her
nipples. The dark skin merged with the shadows that
formed further down her body. Her light freckles sat
happily beside the glinting light from outside.

Kim closed the locket, but didn't close the robe. She
sat across from Joe, talking now about how much she
enjoyed having a child. And how she hoped the baby
would be a best friend to her. Joe looked at her,
allowing his eyes to wander down to her exposed chest
as often as possible. He was obsessed, enchanted, and
unbelievably aroused by those incredible breasts. Kim
continued on about her baby, and the bond she already
felt she shared with it.

"Speaking of which..."

Kim cupped her left breast. She squeezed it slightly.

Joe saw the silk above the nipple dampen.

"Excuse me for a minute." Kim got up, and headed for
the stairs.

The timing was wise. Joe wondered if he could keep from
attacking his friend's wife. He had enjoyed her
unconscious views, but today... He wanted her. He
wanted to take her, and caress those bouncing breasts
and make them his own. He wanted... Joe continued his
new ritual and slid his hand into his pants. He wrapped
it around his engorged cock, trying to comfort his
lust. Come on boy, he thought... can't think about
that... He got up, working his cock with a fever. He
walked into the family room, pleading with his body not
to head for the stairs. His pants were past his hips,
making his steps difficult. He jerked himself, fearing
any loss of contact would create a moment of weakness.
And then... who knows...

"Joe?"

Oh shit! Joe pulled his hand out as he heard Kim coming
back down the hall. He barely got his pants up before
Kim appeared around the corner.

She carried her infant child in her arms.

"You don't mind if I breast-feed, do you?"

Joe stammered out, "N-no." But oh fuck... was she really
going to do it? Oh fuck!

The infant tugged at the silk. Joe watched as the tiny
hand managed to open her robe in uncontrolled jerks,
exposing her dripping nipple in quick flashes. The
infant's tiny fingers found there way to the tit, and
Joe felt ready to cum his pants as the fragile hand
clamped her brown, tender nip.

Kim sat down, and properly opened her robe. She sat
directly in front of Joe, unashamed of the gorgeous
breast she made naked before him. The baby's mouth
quickly found its breakfast, and happily sucked the
warm milk from her tit.

Joe watched the tiny mouth purse and suckle the round
nipple. He watched the excess milk run out the baby's
mouth, down Kim's bare breast, and onto the white silk
robe beneath.

He couldn't speak. He couldn't breathe. His body
tingled from head to toe as he watched this female,
this beautiful Asian female, suckle her infant child to
her naked breast. The motherly instinct over-rode any
self-consciousness of the nudity of her chest, or the
open legs that Joe now realized offered a clear view of
her skimpy white panties.

Maybe she just trusted him. Maybe she felt he was so
close to Bill, that he certainly would be close enough
for this. Joe noticed the locket was gone, and then
remembered his own pants were unzipped and open.

He finally looked at her face. Kim's eyes pierced
through him as she stared back. She stared back with a
look that at first suggested anger. An anger coming
from the realization Joe was getting sexually aroused
during this perfectly natural female act.

"What have you been doing?' she said in a motherly
tone.

She held the infant in her arms, but mostly with her
left one. Her right arm pulled away, and brought her
hand to her neck. Her fingertips ran against the
smooth, creamy brown flesh. They ran down the middle of
her chest and over the dark, curved line formed by the
pressing of her breasts. She took the robe in hand, and
lifted it from her right, dripping nipple.

"Come here, baby... come get your breakfast."

Joe lunged for her. He strode quickly to her, then
knelt before her.

"Ohh!" Kim moaned as Joe took the free nipple into his
mouth. The warm, sweet milk flowed across his tongue.
Joe sucked on her breast, letting the fluid pump freely
into his mouth. He gulped it down, sucking her motherly
fluid into him... tasting her body... tasting his
friend's wife's breast... He kissed the nipple through
the stream, allowing milk to drip down Kim's chest and
stomach on her right side.

"Oh, baby..." Kim squeezed the breast, milking it for
Joe who continued to suck. His eyes looked down her
body. Her legs were open, but not all the way. Joe slid
his hand under the robe.

"Oh yes... touch mommy..." Kim arched slightly as Joe
brought his fingertips against her soaking panties. He
was going to fuck her, he knew that. He was going to
fuck his best friend's wife. His conscience ordered him
to stop, but as his eyes saw the droplets of white milk
spatter against her pussy, his body took control.

Joe felt the infant's foot brush against his earlobe.
The child continued suckling her left breast, evidently
content that it would be enough. He smiled, knowing he
was enjoying this more.

His fingers pushed against Kim's sweet, Asian opening.

"Uhhh, ooh yess!" Kim's body flinched, as though she
had anticipated the touch for years. He rubbed her
slit, feeling the soft silk rub against the ridges of
her cunt. He bit her nipple.

"Ahh, uhhhh!" She thrashed slightly. Joe felt her cunt
twitch, and slid his fingers past her panties and
inside her. Her pussy was warm and moist. He flashed
momentarily on Bill, and the realization his fingers
were now where Bills' cock had been, where Bill's cock
had to be in order to make that child. He felt some
milk dripping onto his hand. He rubbed it into her
cunt, imagining the sight must have been similar to
when her cunt dripped the white of her husband's sperm.

"Oh... my cock..." Joe could barely stand the pain of
his raging penis.

"Aww, poor baby! Let mommy have a look!" Joe's moth
moved off her breast.

She leaned forward, still clutching her baby, and slid
down Joe's already opened pants. His swelled penis
popped out and dangled in front of her.

"Look, it's all swollen... want mommy to kiss it and
make it better?"

Joe didn't answer. He didn't have to. Kim rested her
child on the couch, then pressed her warm, sweet lips
against Joe's shaft.

"Oh..." He moaned with the touch.

Kim kissed it several times. Soft kisses. Motherly
kisses. She began stroking it, like a mother rubs her
child's elbow after a fall.

"Is this better? Does that feel good?"

"Ohh, yess. That feels so good! So good..."

She took it into her mouth, applying tight sucks with
the gentle bobbing of her head. She sucked him for a
minute or so, cooing reassuring sounds from deep in her
throat. Joe watched her lips glisten his cock, and the
bobbing of her breasts beneath it. Kim pulled her mouth
away, but continued stroking with her hand.

"Why don't you lie down here, and mommy will tuck you
in..."

Kim stood and picked up the baby. She let her robe
dangle open as she rested the child in a nearby
stroller.

In the meantime, Joe stretched out on the couch. He was
flat on his back, watching Kim as she returned. She
noticed his erect penis poking straight up, and stroked
it some more. Then, she dropped her robe. Joe's cock
yearned for her touch to return as he beheld Kim's
naked body. Her flesh glistened in the streams of milk
that ran down her front. She climbed over him. Her
dangling breasts brushed against his chest. Her nipples
jiggled to his mouth. He kissed each one before Kim
moved her own lips to his.

He felt his body humping upwards as Kim pressed against
him. His hard cock rubbed against her panties.

"Mommy needs you to get undressed..."

She helped Joe undo the buttons of his shirt. He
eagerly slid out of it as he let his eyes become
hypnotized by Kim's jiggling tits.

"Mommy needs help getting undressed..."

Joe moved his hands to her hips, and slid off her
panties. She wriggled her body and moved up on him,
allowing Joe to get them completely off.

"Give mommy a kiss, honey."

Joe kissed the exposed pussy that sat in his face. Kim
rubbed it up and down, spreading her juice across is
chin and nose.

"Mommy's going to take care of you now. She's going to
make your penis feel all better..." She moved back down
on him. Joe let his muscles go limp as Kim massaged his
bare chest. She moved her hands down and steered his
cock into her cunt. She started humping his desperate
penis, moving her hips up and down with increasing
rhythm.

Joe watched her bouncing body as her cunt tightened on
his cock.

"Ohh! Ohh! Ohh! Is mommy's pussy helping?"

"Oh yes, ohh, god yes!"

Her breasts bounced with her fucks. Joe reached his
hands up, caressing those sweet Asian breasts while
those sweet Asian hips drove him into her. He was
fucking his best friend's wife. And loving it. Her
breasts continued to squirt, Joe caught what could in
his mouth and let the rest splash on him.

"Ohh! You're such a good boy!" she screamed.

Joe felt the sperm surge from his cock and into Kim.
She squealed as she felt his hot cum lick the insides
of her pussy. She slowed her bounces, savoring the feel
of his cock as it lost its hardness.

She collapsed on him, and kissed his nose. Joe felt the
warm pressure of her cushioning breasts and the poking
of her erect nipples.

"Do you need mommy to sleep with you?" she asked.

"Yes," Joe answered. She rested her head against him
and closed her eyes. Joe stayed awake for awhile,
enjoying the feel of his friend's wife against him. He
had to fuck her, he just had to. He felt a small
burning of guilt, but it was overshadowed by a more
powerful feeling: the anticipation of fucking her
again.

He just hoped he was finished before Bill came home.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 4

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: gscout.txt (mf-teens, first)
Authors name: Jenny Wanshel (chi...@biosys.net)
Story title : Sex and the Single Girl Scout

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 2000. =-
Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

SEX AND THE SINGLE GIRL SCOUT
by Jenny Wanshel (chi...@biosys.net)

I lost my virginity at the age of 12, as a result of
joining the Girl Scouts. A Girl Scout, as we all knew,
was clean in thought, word, and deed. So I completely
lost one of my major qualifications for being a Girl
Scout, an intact hymen, as a result of joining. I had
about 6 hairs on my pussy and already it was
deflowered, stretched, and soiled. I was used goods.

Our troop leader, you see, had a 14 year old son. That
pretty much tells the whole story. He was the sort of
loud, rough, pushy boy that looked as if he hadn't
washed behind his ears voluntarily in his life, and was
cute in a sort of butch, macho, t-shirted boy-with-
uncombed-hair-and-sneakers kind of way.

And I was the only girl in our entire junior troop with
a bra. I don't know if he had ever noticed any of the
little pigtailed tomboys hanging around his mom's house
before, but I was prematurely developing and had a
braful of titty at the age of 12. It was only an A-cup
bra, but there they were. Round, ripe and unplucked.

I have been a D-cup since college, and even in junior
high school I was usually the girl with the biggest
tits-I was an A-cup when the other girls were in
training bras, and a B-cup when they got their A's.
Boys couldn't keep their eyes off them. I was a cute
little freckled girl with glasses and pigtails, but my
blouse was out to there, and even grown men noticed and
made remarks. Sometimes I had two or three boys waiting
to walk me home after school. I enjoyed the attention,
but I wasn't a slut.

I did my best to hide them, but one day in the sixth
grade one of the boys spotted the bumps in my blouse
and announced "Hey, look-

Jennifer's growing tits!"

I had been very careful to protect my modesty while
changing for our twice a week gym class, but this time
it felt like all eyes were on me in the girls' changing
room, and I couldn't get away with going off in a
corner and turning my back while I changed. I had to
brave it out and take my top off with half a dozen
girls watching. I blushed furiously as my little bitty
titties popped out.

They asked me when it happened and if they hurt (only a
little tenderness and soreness) and so on. It was
agreed by one and all that I should start wearing a
bra, immediately. When I went home I told my Mom I
needed a bra and she said "Why?" looking puzzled and
then "Oh!" and "Are you sure?" And then she made me
come closer and did what I had been afraid of-she put
her hand out and poked them.

"Yes, you definitely need a bra" was the verdict. She
interrupted preparations for dinner to take me shopping
before the stores closed, and dinner was late that
night. We came home with two white A-cup bras, the
fitter in the department store having decided that I
was already too big for training bra sizes. My breasts
were the size of plums already, heading for nectarines.

I was relieved that I hadn't wound up with an underwire
bra, which I regarded with dread as some sort of
medieval torture device, and slightly disappointed that
Mom hadn't bought me a matching girdle. With garter
straps. I regarded a girdle as the epitome of grownup
womanliness, for some reason.

Dinner was late that night. "Don't tell Dad" I begged,
and Mom didn't say anything, but she had a mysterious
little smirk over the dinner table.

"How was school today, Jen?" Dad asked.

"Jenny got an A," Mom said with a sly smile.

"Good, good. Keep up the grades."

"Oh, she'll keep them up from now on."

Mom was trying to keep a stone face but she looked like
she could barely restrain herself from exploding in a
fit of giggling. I wanted to crawl into a hole and die,
except I wanted to kill her first.

The next day I wore a bra to school for the first time,
the first girl in my class to have a real one (several
girls wore training bras they didn't need yet).

When I slouched, red-faced, through the door of my
school I was sure all eyes would be on me and that
everyone would notice immediately that I was a grown
woman now. Surprisingly, I got no reaction at all. By
the end of the day I was starting to be offended. I
stopped slouching and was standing up straight,
thrusting them out and wondering why I hadn't caught
anybody's eye yet. The next day I wore a slightly
tighter blouse.

It took the boys two days to notice that I was wearing
a bra and start snapping my bra strap. Fortunately, I
was as tall as most of the boys and was enough of a
tomboy to punch the boy sitting behind me when he got
out of line. The boys didn't get their male adolescent
growth spurt and start looking huge to us girls until
two years later. It wasn't like high school where guys
a foot taller were looming over us.

Someone passed me a note with all the nicknames, slang
terms and euphemisms for "breasts" written on it. You
were supposed to add one and pass it on. I was
humiliated, and I crumpled it up and hid it in my desk
to destroy later. "Knockers," "hooters," "jugs,"
"charlies," "watermelons," etc. I didn't know half of
them, and there were some that I have never encountered
again to this day.

Three boys came up to me after school. "Can we see your
tits?"

"No, you may not," I replied.

"I'll let you ride on my dirt bike," one of them
offered.

"No thank you." If he had offered me $10 I would have
been tempted. I needed $7.98 plus tax to buy the new
Eagles album at the mall, and Dad wouldn't give me any
more advances on my allowance.

That was probably the most forthright and open approach
I ever got.

I knocked on my Girl Scout troop leader's screen door
one day after school, wanting to get some help with my
uniform or something, and her son answered the door.
His name was Bret.

"My mom's not home yet. She isn't gonna be back for a
while." He looked me up and down, mostly up. "You're
that new one, aren't ya? What's your name?"

"Jenny." (Thank god, he didn't know me by the nickname
I had picked up at school. "Oh, look, here comes the
Bosom," some wise guy boy had cracked as I was walking
across the playground at recess, and the nickname
stuck.)

"You can come in and wait for her if you like. Wanna
hang out until she gets here? You could watch TV or
somethin'."

I wasn't boy crazy, but he was a boy, after all, and I
didn't have any experience with boys, and I had reached
the point where I was starting to get curious about
things in general. So even though I had better things
to do I said "sure" and went in. I wanted to hang out
with an older boy. A mature fellow of 14 -- practically
a man in my eyes.

He got us a snack, Pop-Tarts and milk or something like
that, and we went down to the basement rec room. They
had a pool table, a TV set and a stereo, as well as a
pile of skiing equipment that hadn't been used in years
gathering cobwebs in a corner.

We sat down on a ratty couch and ate our snack.

"How old are you?" he asked.

"Thirteen," I lied, since I didn't want him to think I
was only a kid.

"Bullshit. You're twelve," he said.

I turned red. I didn't have any friends who said swear
words like "bullshit," although I had heard them before
on the playground.

"I am," I insisted.

"Liar. You're 12."

"How old are you?"

"Take a guess."

"Sixteen?" I knew he was 14, but for some unknown
reason I wanted to flatter him.

"That's pretty close, yeah."

He had black, tousled hair and dark eyes and skin that
was tanned brown from being out in the sun. He had
muscles under his t-shirt, not big ones, just skinny
boy muscles. He was as lean as a whip and his legs were
encased in tight-fitting, soiled jeans.

"You look 13, though," he said. "Why do you hang out
with those bratty little girls in the stupid Girl
Scouts?"

"I don't know." If a girl had said the same thing I
would have given her a spirited argument in defense of
my friends, but I couldn't argue with an older boy.

"You're the only one in the whole troop that isn't a
skinny ugly little geek."

I was offended. "Sara is pretty," I said. I couldn't
really thank him for the compliment, since he had just
insulted half the girls I knew.

"Sara? Is she that ugly little geek with the glasses
and braces? Ugh.

She's a freak."

"She is not. Anyway, I have glasses too."

"So take em off. Do you need them to see or somethin'?"

"Not really." I took them off.

"Now you look a lot better," he said.

"Thank you." I hadn't ever really thought much about it
before, but I probably was better looking to boys
without my glasses. My Dad liked the way they looked on
me though-he always said they made me look serious and
studious.
"You ever have braces?"

"I did, but they came off. See?" I smiled and showed
him my teeth.

"Mine too," he said, and he smiled at me. We had kind
of a grinning contest then to see who could show the
most teeth.

"Why don't you take that sweater off," he said. "It's
warm in here."

I took my little knit sweater off. It was warm. I had
been wearing sweaters a lot since I discovered how they
hugged my chest and accentuated my developing figure.
One of my male teachers seemed to notice me more when I
wore a tight one, and he was definitely the teacher I
most wanted to be kept after school by.

"You've got a better figure than the rest of those
little girls," Bret said.

"Thank you."

This had been noticed a few times before, on the
playground, and in the girls' changing room for gym,
and by my Mom. My Dad was still pretending not to
notice, but I was developing. I don't know which of us
came closer to having a heart attack when he first
discovered one of my bras lying around the house.

"Stand up and turn around," Bret said.

"Why?"

"Cause I said so," he grinned.

"You have to tell me why."

"It's a secret."

"I'm not going to, then."

"It's cause you got a bug on you."

"Where!?" I stood up and turned around, looking all
over myself, but I didn't see anything.

"It was there just a second ago," he said. "Turn
around, maybe it's on your back."

I turned around and he smacked me on the butt, hard.

"There," he said, "got it," and he started laughing.

"Oh, you liar," I said. "There wasn't any bug." And I
grabbed him and tried to smack him on the butt, but as
he was a lot bigger than me that didn't get very far.

He pinned my arms from behind so I couldn't whack him
back.

"Nyah, nyah, ya can't get me," he sneered.

I was noticing that it felt kind of nice to have his
arms wrapped around me. I pretended to fight.

"Let me go, you big lug."

"First you have to say "uncle."

"Okay, then, uncle." Another setback for women's
equality.

He let me go and then smacked me lightly on the butt
again. I sat down as quickly as I could, scrunched into
a corner of the couch and stuck out my tongue at him.

"Baby," he sneered.

"Big bully," I taunted.

"Want some ice cream?" he offered.

"Sure."

I loved ice cream, and he came back with two delicious
bowls of chocolate Haagen Dazs, and a couple of Cokes.

"Thank you," I dimpled, and tucked in. In its own
little way this was almost like a date.

"Want to watch some TV?" he asked.

"What's on?"

"Dark Shadows."

"What's that?"

"Oh man, it's so cool. It's about this vampire named
Barnabas Collins, and all these other vampires. It's
really boss."

He went ahead and turned it on. It was kind of cool,
but I couldn't make heads or tails of it. There was a
lot of creepy music and bats flitting around, and
Barnabas had these long vampire teeth which were cool.
And he was quite the dreamboat, for a guy who only went
out at night and liked to bite his dates on the neck.

I was looking at Bret more than I was at the screen.
Bret was almost oblivious to me, caught up in the show.
I finished my ice cream and excused myself to go to the
bathroom, during a commercial break. While I was in the
bathroom I checked myself out in the mirror, as well as
I could without my glasses. I wondered if I looked
mature enough to be interesting to an older boy.

I looked at my rump in the mirror. There was no
squashed bug on it, just as I had figured. I wondered
why he had smacked me on the rear. Did I have a cute
rear end? It was beginning to stick out a couple of
inches, the way it hadn't ever in the past. I was
developing down there too, and I had slim little hips
and an ass that jutted out just a bit.

Legs? Still skinny, I'm afraid. I was starting to get
pleasingly plump thighs but I didn't have calves yet. I
was still a bit knobby-kneed, with Band-Aids on my
shins instead of silk stockings.

Up on top was the most unmistakable evidence of my
tenuous foothold on maturity-my little chest. There
were two definite small mounds jutting up under my
blouse. That blouse wasn't really made for a girl with
breasts, so it was kind of tight around the armholes
and you could see that I had a bra on, through my
armholes, if I lifted my arms.

I had skipped right over the training bra phase and
gone straight into an A-cup. One day I had these tender
little buds on my chest and boom, they just blossomed
into full grown small breasts overnight. I had "added a
front porch," as Mother said. And I was getting a
monthly "visitor," too. One day there was blood on my
panties when I went to the bathroom during recess, and
I knew. I went straight to the nurse's office and she
fixed me up.

I was pretty much a work in progress, at that stage.

I was starting to think about boys, too. I wanted a guy
like Humphrey Bogart-cool and always in control. I
loved the way he told that Martha Vickers where to get
off in "The Big Sleep." And when he told Mary Astor he
was sending her up the river, in "The Maltese Falcon",
I cried. Couldn't he see that she loved him? He was my
idea of a real man. All of the boys I knew were just,
well, boys.

I fixed myself up a little in the bathroom, and even
smeared on a little red lipstick from a tube that my
mother had discarded and which I had been carrying
around in my little purse "in case I needed it." Well,
I was with a boy, so I needed it. I probably looked a
fool, although I did my best to be subtle.

And then I found a box of cotton wadding in the
medicine chest and stuffed a couple of handfuls of it
into each cup of my bra. I was only 12, but I knew what
boys liked. There-now I was a B-cup.

I went in and sat back down on the couch, a little
nearer to him than before. When the show ended, he
turned around and started telling me about the part I
had missed while I was in the bathroom, but his eyes
snagged on something. My chest.

"You're bigger," he said, accusingly.

"What? What do you mean?" I said hotly, flushing.

"Your chest is bigger. Your boobs weren't that big
before."

"Yes they were," I insisted stupidly.

"No way. You're not that big. You must of stuff your
bra."

"I did not."

"Yah, I bet. It even looks lumpy."

I was on the verge of hysterics. Bra-stuffing is one of
the worst offenses you can be accused of in the seventh
grade.

"That's me. I don't have to stuff. I have the biggest
chest in the seventh grade." This was actually true, at
the beginning of the school year. By the end of the
year many other girls had blossomed.

"That's cause they don't know you STUFF!" he hooted
derisively.

"I'm going home," I said.

"Go ahead. Crybaby. Who needs a dumb little seventh
grade crybaby with falsies, anyway?"

"They're not falsies," I said. "Ask anyone."

"Prove it."

"How?"

"Take your blouse off and show me."

"No way."

"Yeah, right. Called your bluff, didn't I."

Hard to believe that I actually wanted this creep to
like me. To this day, every time I see a boy like him
in one of my classes I want to strangle the little
wretch before he grows up.

"I'll show you my bra," I offered.
"Huh?"

"I'll take my bra off and show it to you. It's a real
woman's bra and it fits me."

"Okay, show me then."

"I have to go in the bathroom and take it off."

"No, you have to take it off here in front of me."

"No, I won't."

"Chicken."

We went around and around on this and finally agreed
that I could turn my back while I took it off.

In summer camp I had learned a little trick for taking
off your bra without removing your blouse. You have to
have elastic straps to do this, because it entails
somehow unhooking it in back, loosening the shoulder
straps and easing one out through the armhole of your
blouse until you can stretch it over your elbow.

My blouse buttoned in front though and the hooks were
in the back, so I had to ask Bret to help me unsnap the
hooks in back.

He stood close behind me, breathing down the back of my
neck, and I explained to him how to go about unhooking
it through the thin white cloth of my blouse without
actually taking my blouse off. It was insanely
difficult, but eventually he figured it out, after
yanking the sides of my bra strap so hard my breathing
was cut off.

Then I made him sit down again and started going
through my contortionist routine, pushing one hand in
through the armhole of the opposite sleeve and yanking
the back strap and the shoulder strap out. At this
juncture I paused, keeping my back turned to Bret, and
reached in to pull out the cotton padding.

All this time I had kept my little purse clutched to my
chest, which made all of the above manipulations a lot
more difficult. I quickly shoved the cotton into my
purse and quietly shut it. There. The contraband bra-
stuffing was gone. I silently breathed an oath never to
stuff again, which I've only broken a few dozen times.

I rebuttoned my top button and pulled my bra out of the
opposite armhole. Hey presto. I reached around behind
me, without turning around, and handed it to Bret. I
didn't want him to see me with no bra on. Good heavens.

Silence for about a minute.

"Hey, this is pretty good. This is really yours? It's
not your mom's?"

Of course it wasn't my mom's. It would have asphyxiated
her.

"No, it's mine, and it fits. I need it. To hold my
boobs up. So they don't sag."

"How do I know this really fits you? Turn around so I
can see."

I turned around, shyly. I tucked my blouse in a little
tighter and took a deep breath and pushed out my chest.
I had seen the right way to do this in a girl's
magazine-you have to clasp your hands behind your back,
like you're shy and you don't know where to put them.
This brings your elbows close together and pushes your
ribcage out, so you don't look like you've got a sunken
chest, heaven forbid.

Bret smirked at my chest. On my thin little frame my
tits really did stand out.

"I guess those would fit this bra," he said. "Not bad.
You are pretty stacked for a seventh grader."

"Thank you," I said brightly. Things were looking up.

"But how do I know they're real? You could be wearing
some kind of falsies."

"No I couldn't. Falsies don't work like that, they go
in your bra." (I was explaining the darkest trade
secrets of girlhood to a boy. Shut up, Jenny.)

"Prove it. You have to open your blouse and show me."

"No way! I'm not going to show you my boobs, never."

Actually, part of me was dying to show them to a boy
and find out if a typical male agreed with the girls in
the locker room that they were pretty nicely shaped,
even if they weren't as big as the girls in Playboy
had. But you just couldn't show them to a boy like
that. It had to be his fault. Like if you went on a
date and he just couldn't stop himself from ripping
your blouse open, or something.

"Ah, c'mon, Jenny. If you show me yours I'll show you
mine."

"Show me your what?" I didn't have a clue. His chest?

He reached down and stroked the crotch of his jeans,
along the zipper.

"I'll unzip my pants and show you mine," he said.

Oh. He meant he was going to show me his wiener. I had
had a little sex education and thought I knew what it
was, in theory. It was a little thing like a thumb that
hung down between the man's legs. In medical books it
was smooth and hairless, but some of the girls at camp
had shown me a magazine in which there was a picture of
a man, and his crotch was all hairy. You couldn't see
his wiener very well. I had also bathed and changed my
younger brother when he was a baby, but his thing was
just a tiny little one. I didn't know what a big boy's
would look like. And here was Bret, practically a man
at the advanced age of 14. He probably shaved for all I
knew.

I didn't say anything, because I was scared and
nervous.

Bret reached down and pulled down his zipper. I could
see his white underwear through his fly.

"I'll go first," he said. "See?"

He unbuckled his belt and opened his jeans. He was
wearing white cotton Fruit of the Loom type underpants
underneath. There was a little lump in them.

I didn't say anything. I was beginning to feel a little
warm.

"Now you have to unbutton one button," he said.

I had no intention of doing so. Without my telling it
to do so my hand reached up of its own accord and
unbuttoned one button.

Bret licked his lips and smiled.

"Not bad," he said.

Then he reached down and pulled his briefs farther
down, until you could see his pubic hair. He really was
hairy down there, and it was kind of gross, but I
couldn't tear my eyes away. There was something very
male about it. He pulled down his underpants until they
didn't cover anything but that lump at the bottom. I
thought it looked bigger than it had looked a minute
ago, but maybe my eyes were deceiving me.

"Now you have to unbutton another button."

I reached up and undid another button. He could see
down to the point between my breasts now, almost.
Suddenly I felt a little older, like a pretty teenage
girl instead of a kid. I brushed my hair back out of my
eyes and looked at him.

He was smiling at me and licking his lips. He was
confident, full of adolescent bravado and sure of
himself. He smelled like a man. He smelled good,
somehow. I enjoyed looking at him. And I wanted him to
like me.

He reached down again, and flipped his briefs right
over his meat and stripped them down onto his thighs.
He stood up and his dick stuck out.

His dick. I remembered now that that was what older
girls called it. Boys had dicks and that was his dick.
It didn't look like anything I had ever seen before. It
looked like a big hotdog, browned in the sun like the
rest of him, sticking up proudly into the air, with
some kind of funny shaped knob on the end. I didn't
know the difference between circumcised and
uncircumcised then but for the record he was
circumcised.

I have no idea how big it was. Five inches? Six? It
looked big to me. I wasn't quite sure what he was
supposed to do with it but it looked big enough for the
job.

"And now you have to undo the rest of your buttons," he
said.

I undid them all, one by one.

"Now take your blouse off."

I complied. I shrugged it off and let it float down to
the floor.

He looked at my chest. I looked down at myself and
there they were.

My prematurely womanly breasts.

They were firm round swells, tipped with pink nipples.
Each was about the circumference of a softball, and
stuck out about an inch and a quarter. They were
perfectly matched, smooth and silky. For a twelve year
old, I was magnificent. They would have been
magnificent even on a grown woman, if you like small
Kate Moss sized breasts.

I looked at his dick bobbing softly up and down.

"You can touch mine if I can touch yours," he said in
an odd, husky voice.

I still didn't say anything. If I had it would have
been "I don't know."

I wanted to call my friend Sara and ask her advice.

He came closer and reached out and put his hand on my
breast, cupping it softly.

It felt good. I hadn't known that about boys touching
you. I had known that you weren't supposed to let them
touch you, although god knows you would anyway, and now
I knew why. It felt good. His hand was warm and soft
and I felt my nipple getting hard and rising up all by
itself to brush his palm, and that was like the first
caveman discovering fire, for me. My nipple was hard,
and it was incredibly sensitive and it was sticking
into his palm like a little pencil eraser.

I had known that my nipples might harden a little
sometimes but I hadn't known what that was all about,
that it was for a man touching you there. It was so
exciting I was dizzy.

"You can touch me," he said. "Here." He took my hand in
his and pulled it to him and placed it on his hard
penis.

I held it uncertainly, delicately, like I might break
it. I barely touched it with my fingertips. I ran them
up and down the length of it. It was the first erect
penis I had ever touched. It was soft and hard at the
same time-soft skin with a hard center. I squeezed it
gently to test this. I wrapped my hand around it and
yanked it a little, experimentally.

"Uh!" he grunted. "Not like that. Like this." He put
his hand on mine, and guided me through the motions of
jerking him a little.

"Unh! That's better." It was hard to tell from his
grunts whether I was doing it right or wrong.
Meanwhile, he had started caressing and squeezing my
breasts.

I looked at him and he looked down at me and leaned
down and crushed his mouth on mine and kissed me. He
opened his mouth and stuck his tongue right into mine,
and I had never been French-kissed in my life.

After he kissed me he pulled back and we looked down at
ourselves and there we were with his pants around his
ankles and my blouse on the floor. And he started
taking off the rest of his clothes, stripping
completely naked.

"Take your skirt off," he told me. I was excited and I
was happy to do whatever he wanted, and I quickly
stripped down to the buff, saving my little white
cotton panties for the last. And no, they didn't have
bunnies on them, although they may have had my name
stitched into them from camp.

I was hesitating about taking my panties off, as my big
9th grade stud stripped to his gorgeous buff in front
of me, and when he saw I still had them on he said
"Here, take those off too" and reached over and peeled
them down for me. I lifted my feet one at a time so he
could slip them off.

And there I was standing in front of a naked boy with
my little virgin muff exposed.

I didn't have much pubic hair yet, just a little fan of
fine curly down at the top and a few hairs sprouting
along the sides. It was nothing like his thick black
hairy pubic thatch.

I was embarrassed. I looked like a kid down there.
Developmentally, my chest was about three years ahead
of my snatch.

"Man, you look like my kid sister down there," he said,
which raised some interesting questions that I didn't
pursue.

"Sit down and spread your legs open."

I sat down and leaned back and spread my legs so he
could get a good look at me. I had puffy little lips
sticking out and a neat little pink slit of a vagina.
My clitoris was just a little bump, almost all of it
submerged beneath the skin. You would hardly have known
it was there. My hole, the actual entrance to my
vagina, was a little puckered thing that barely
stretched wide enough to admit one of my slender
fingers when I was curious.

I still had a nice tight hymen, stretched taut as a
drumskin across the entrance of my vagina. I knew some
older women regarded it as a pearl beyond price that I
shouldn't sacrifice except in exchange for a wedding
ring. I also knew that Bret Harper was going to break
it in a few minutes, if I didn't stop him.

My mother had predicted once, in a nasty mood, that I
would give my cherry to the first boy that asked. Bret
wasn't even asking, he was helping himself.

He put his hand down on my pussy and started rubbing
it, slowly. It didn't occur to me to think that he
knew what he was doing, but he did. He had apparently
been around the block with a few older girls, before
now, and was passing on what he had learned to eager
little me. Who was now getting her pussy stroked by a
boy for the first time.

For a rough boy he had a gentle touch. It felt nice
down there. I had only been wet down there-lubricated
wet, I mean- once before, that I recall, as a result of
a long bicycle ride. The business end of that bicycle
seat was positively soaked by the end of the ride, and
so were my panties. No, I hadn't pissed myself, and it
wasn't my monthlies-it was that other womanly thing. I
had lubricated for the first time.

Bret made me lubricate for the second time. Actually,
he didn't make me, I wanted to. I found out that a boy
could do that for you better than a bicycle, and that
they even wanted to do it, for some reason.

His hand stroked at my cunt for a while and it felt
good and I got very moist. I didn't have anything to do
with my hands while he was rubbing me so I rubbed his
dick. I didn't have the slightest idea what I was
doing. I tried petting it like a little dog, and
yanking it like the starter on a lawn mower, and
stopped when he yelped. I decided to just stroke it
softly like a kitten.

What he was doing to me felt better and better. I gave
him encouragement.

"That feels really nice."

"You like that, eh?" The smug bastard had learned it
from the slutty 16 year old girl next door.

"Yeah, keep doing that."

I kept fondling his wiener the whole time, and then
suddenly something hot came gushing out of the tip all
over my hand.

His dick had burst and the stuff inside it was spilling
out like blood.

Oh my god. I had broken it. I stared at his penis in
horror as it went to pieces, shrinking and deflating
and shriveling up before my eyes, fluid gushing out
onto my hands as I tried to hold him together.

"Oh my god, Bret! I'm so sorry. Bret!" He was moaning
and emitting pitiful cries of anguish. I had injured
him severely. There we were about to do it, and I had
ruptured his penis.

"Bret! Bret!" I was hysterical. He was emitting loud,
horrible noises now. Terrible bellowing sounds were
coming out of his mouth.

It took me a minute to realize that he was laughing at
me. So hard that tears were coming to his eyes. He was
rolling on the floor laughing so hard he couldn't
breathe.

I was sobbing. Tears were running down my cheeks and
Bret was laughing at me.

"You didn't hurt me, you dumb little Girl Scout. Jeez.
Didn't you ever see a guy come before?"

I hadn't ever seen it before, no.

"That was my come. My jizm. You know that stuff that
comes out when a boy and a girl have sex."

"Oh. Really? Are you okay then?" His dick didn't look
okay. It looked like roadkill.

"Oh yeah, man, I'm fine. That felt great. You got me
off. They should give you a merit badge for that. Yah,
you earned your "handjob" patch."

"Oh." So that's what a handjob was. I had heard the
word before but never knew what it meant.

"As soon as I get rested up you can earn another
patch."

"For what?"

"You'll see."

I had an inkling I knew what patch I was about to earn.
I had heard older Girl Scouts joking about it.

He was only 14 so it didn't take him long to recover.

I lay on the couch naked and unsatisfied, still damp
between my legs, and when he started feeling in the
mood again he got up on the couch with me and started
licking my breasts and fingering me.

I touched his penis again. It had begun to recover its
original size and shape, and as I held it and he sucked
on my tits ("Not so hard!" I had to tell him) it grew
bigger in my hand. I was impressed.

Pretty soon it was as big as it had ever been, and
completely hard.

"You're a virgin, aren't you?"

I was and I admitted it.

"Well, okay, I'm going to show you. Spread your legs
wider."

I did, and he put his hand right on my hole and worked
one of his fingers into it, right up to the second
knuckle, stretching the perforation in my hymen.

"That's your cherry, isn't it."

"I guess so."

I put my hand down there and felt my hymen.

"It feels tough," I said doubtfully. "Do you think your
penis is strong enough to break it?"

"Here, feel it," he said. I put my hand on his dick. It
was as hard as a baseball bat.

"I think it's too big," I said, worriedly.

"It's not too big," he said, but it felt like it was
getting even bigger as he spoke.

I took my hand away and he arranged me on the couch,
with my plump thighs spread wide. He reached down onto
the floor, into his jeans, and pulled out a condom. I
had never seen one before and didn't know what it was.
He opened it and rolled it down over his dick. It made
a tight transparent sleeve.

He pushed my legs back so that my ankles were over his
shoulders, exposing my pussy, and then positioned his
dick at the entrance. For a long time afterward I
thought this was the normal position for having sex,
and it was the position I automatically assumed the
next time I did it. Apparently this was the position
the girl next door favored, and Bret had learned it
from her.

Then he rubbed some spit on the end of his condom and
leaned into me. With one hand he held his penis steady
against me. I felt the hard head of his dick pressing
at my little hole and all of a sudden I knew what was
to come.

"Ready?" he said, and when I nodded timidly he started
pushing into me with a big shove.

The end of his dick nosed into the entrance of my
vagina and got wedged. It was too tight. He kept
pushing. It didn't hurt but it wasn't going in.

I didn't say anything. This was it, my big moment. We
were going to do it.
He pushed some more, didn't gain any ground, pulled out
and rubbed more spit on his dick.

"You have to help me," he said. "I can't get it in."

"What do you want me to do?"

He didn't really know. I put my hands down there and
tried pulling it in. This was kind of difficult, since
there was a 140 pound boy attached to one end.

"No, let me." He tried arranging and positioning
himself, changing the angle, and pushing hard. Very
little progress was being made.

"Let me do it." It was my turn. I took over positioning
him and got it at a better angle. "Now push hard."

He thrust, and I guided him, and the head went in an
inch.

Wow! That stretchy feeling. It hurt and felt good at
the same time. It felt better than my finger, but it
made my pussy hurt at the same time.

I knew that a good Girl Scout had to be particularly
brave when earning this particular patch. I gritted my
teeth.

He started going back and forth, back and forth, sawing
that one inch into me. I had stopped lubricating but
now I started again, and slicked up the end of his
condom for him with my own natural secretions. It felt
kind of sweet down there, in spite of the pain that
accompanied it. I didn't want him to stop, but I wasn't
going to complain when he did stop.

He slid in a little more, another half inch or an inch,
and I thought, oh god, he is really in me now, and then
he couldn't make any more progress against the
resistance of my hymen.

"I'm stuck," he said. "Your cherry won't break."

"Uh huh." All I could do was grunt. This was getting
weird.

He pulled back all the way out of my entrance, which
felt nice, and then plunged back in with one big rush.
He didn't break it.

"Damn."

Yeah, damn, I guess. I was as tight as, um, a 12 year
old.

He made a serious of deep, hard plunges, which only
served to wear him out and didn't break me.

He stopped to give his dick a rest and played with my
boobs for a few minutes.

"You've got really nice boobs, you know. I've seen
bigger, but these are really beautiful."

"Thank you."

"Do you like my dick?"

"I've never even seen one before."

"It looks like it's a little bit too big for you."

"I guess." I wasn't really sure. Any dick would have
been too big.

"I'll get it in somehow."

He went back to trying. After screwing it in and out of
the one-inch foothold he had for a while, to loosen it
up, he positioned the head of his dick just in front of
me and started pressing forward very slowly and very
gently.

"Pull me in toward you," he said. I put my hands on his
butt, clamped my feet around his ears, and pulled him
in as he pressed into my hymen. He reached under me
with his hands, grabbed my ass and pulled me up onto
himself. I felt my soft ass being held in a lovely
manner by his strong hands, I felt him pulling, I felt
my knees pressing into my tits, and his dick inside me,
and then my hymen was stretching painfully.

"You're doing it. Oh my god, it hurts. Keep going." I
knew it was supposed to hurt.

He kept pushing into me, and I felt a terrible tearing
sensation.

I was starting to bleed down there, I knew.

He was resting his weight on me and it was
uncomfortable, and he realized this and pulled back a
little and found my mouth with his and kissed me again.
I was in the middle of being deflowered and it was only
my second real kiss with a boy.

It was a good kiss, and I forgot about the pain for at
least a few seconds.

He hadn't given up a millimeter of the ground he had
gained and he went back to the attack. He got his hands
on my hips, and pulled me down onto him as he thrust
forward.

There. Oh Jesus! Shit! I felt the damn thing tear
straight through.

It hurt like hell, like the wickedest tooth extraction
you ever had.

"Ow!" I shrieked.

"Jeez, keep it down! Someone might hear." he whispered.

"Ow!" I whispered back. "It hurts!"

Inside me, the last barrier removed, he was plunging on
inch after inch, deeper within. Then he had to pull
back and resume his sawing in and out motion, and if
that didn't hurt like the bedickens as his big hard
dick rasped at the wounded shreds of my hymen.

"Popped your cherry," he said. Yes. I was officially a
woman now. And a slut.

A slut was a girl who did it, as opposed to a tramp,
who was a girl who did it with anybody, as opposed to a
whore, who was a girl who did it with anybody and found
a $20 bill on the pillow afterward, which sounded like
a better deal than the tooth fairy.

I kept gritting my teeth and whimpering "ow, ow, ow" in
his ear as he fucked me. He finally got it in all the
way and I could feel him stretch the back wall of my
cunt at the far end. It's a lot longer now, but a five
inch dick could touch it in those days.

He started pumping me harder and faster, really banging
into me.

"I'm going to come," he said. I couldn't wait for him
to be done. The pleasurable aspect, and there was one,
was completely overwhelmed and swamped by the pain I
was feeling in my vagina.

He pounded me for about a minute more and then he kind
of went crazy and squeezed me very tight, and I could
actually feel his dick sort of spasming inside me. Then
he lay still.

He kissed me on the forehead. "I'm done. Wow, that was
great."

"Thank you," I said. I was too young to make a speech.

He pulled out of me. I felt weird inside as I felt him
slide out.

"I think I need to go to the bathroom," I said. I stood
up, getting to my feet unsteadily. And a torrent of
dark red blood came pouring down my thighs.

"Jesus!" he said. He pulled me away from the couch, not
that it didn't already have several layers of old
stains and cigarette burns on it, and my virgin blood
dripped onto the tile floor.

"Shit," he said.

I didn't start crying. I was a woman now, and only
little girls cried.

It was an emergency, and a good Girl Scout could handle
emergencies.

"Get me a first aid kit," I said. "And some paper
towels."

I wiped the blood off my legs, held a fistful of paper
towels under me to staunch the flow and made a dash for
the bathroom, where I sat on the toilet and let the
blood run into it for a little while. When the bleeding
seemed to have slowed down I smeared a big glob of
antibacterial salve on a cotton swab and shoved it up
inside me, to where I thought the bleeding was. Then I
packed my pussy with cotton balls, washed myself off
and called for Bret to bring me my clothes.

I got out about 5 minutes before Bret's mom got home. I
went home, went to bed, and skipped dinner, telling Mom
I was having a painful period. Mom had to explain to
Dad that his little girl was a woman now-I was getting
my monthlies.

I cleaned myself out and repacked it around midnight,
with a sanitary pad in my panties. The bleeding had
stopped, but it still hurt. When I got up the next
morning there was blood on my panties, but not a lot.

I saved those bloodstained panties as a little trophy
for years, until I finally felt they were ridiculous
and threw them out.

I was the only girl I knew who had lost her virginity.
When I went to college I found out my freshman roommate
lost hers at the age of 11.

I didn't have sex again for a year.

A year passed.

I was well past my 13th birthday, and one day I noticed
that my panties didn't fit well anymore. Too tight in
the rear.

I stripped down and stood in front of my new full
length mirror to inspect the situation. There behind
me, where I had not noticed it growing, I had a nice
round ass. A pair of smooth pink hemispherical cheeks
were jutting out where I used to be as flat as a boy.
All of a sudden I had a plump, ripe womanly fanny where
I had formerly had just a scrawny little butt. As Mom
would say, I had added a back porch.

No wonder my panties didn't fit. I was going to have to
go shopping and get some new ones, more generously cut.
I wondered how I was going to explain to my mom that we
had to go down to the lingerie section at Kaufmann's
because all of a sudden I had developed a rear end.
Asking for a bra had been bad enough.

I was thrilled to see that I was developing more
curves. I wouldn't be all top and no bottom any more. I
might even be on my way to developing an "hourglass
figure." I posed in the mirror, sticking out my ass to
exaggerate the curve and see how it looked.

I wondered which boy I could attract with my sexy new
bottom. It had been a year since I lost my cherry, and
although I knew that if you fell off a horse you had to
immediately get back on and ride before you lost your
nerve, I hadn't gotten back on to ride again after Bret
broke my cherry and I bled like a stuck pig. Something
had torn in there, and I was afraid it would tear
again. I had never bled so much in my life. So I
decided to give it several months to heal up really
well before I even tried to have sex again, assuming I
got any offers.

I didn't have a gynecologist look at it because I
hadn't yet reached the age where I had regular visits
to a gynecologist, and in order to arrange it I would
have had to explain to my mom that something had
happened. And I didn't want anyone to know it had
happened. I decided that if anyone ever found out I
didn't have my hymen anymore I would just say I had
broken it horseback riding, like Ellen did (I had even
seen the round red stain, the size of a quarter, on
Ellen's panties where she had bled while we were
riding).

I put off switching to tampons because I didn't want
Mom asking me about it. Experimentally I had discovered
that I could get a tampon in without damaging my hymen
even while I was still intact, but since most people
thought you couldn't insert tampons without breaking
it, it was just assumed that a girl didn't start using
them until she was no longer a virgin. I remember
watching two girls argue about this in the girls'
bathroom once. So I used pads to avoid being
questioned.

It was time for me to try having sex again. The fact
that the first time had been a bit of a disaster made
me all more the determined that I was going to try
again, with another boy.

Since no qualified suitor had presented himself
(obviously boys making remarks about my tits on the
playground didn't count) I was going to have to pick a
boy and get him to do it to me.

I figured plenty of boys would want to have sex with
me, even if I was only 13. Especially now that I was
developed in the rear. I had tits and ass-what more did
boys want?

It was going to have to be a boy who had some sexual
experience and knew what he was doing. It was also
going to have to be someone whom I didn't go to school
with. I didn't want to have to deal with him in the
school cafeteria afterward, pointing me out to his
buddies and bragging that he nailed me. So I decided
that it was going to have to be an older boy, from high
school.

I wanted to find a boy that none of my friends knew,
but instead my eye settled on Becky's big brother, who
most of my friends knew. We were having a meeting of my
Girl Scout patrol at her house after school, and he was
hanging around, and he struck me as good looking and
mature. He was about 16.

One of the other girls was giggling about him and
asking Becky if he had a girlfriend, so we learned that
he had broken up with his girlfriend, and that they
used to do it on a regular basis in his bedroom when
Becky's parents weren't home. Becky even gave a
graphic, if giggly, rendition of the noises coming from
his bedroom while they did it. I had to ask-did she
sound like he was hurting her, or like she was enjoying
it? It was explained to me that "oh! oh! oh!" meant she
was enjoying it, silly.

Oh.

So, Dave was reasonably good-looking, and experienced,
and available. And it sounded as if his last
girlfriend hadn't had any complaints about the sex. And
there he was, hanging out in the kitchen while we were
all talking about him (did he have any idea?) in
Becky's bedroom upstairs.

I excused myself to go to the bathroom, and made a
detour through the kitchen, where I asked Dave if I
could have a glass of milk. He was polite enough to get
it for me, so I sat down, hiking my skirt a bit to show
my knees. Would he notice? When he brought me my milk I
didn't see his eyes stray to my legs, but well, hmm,
surely I had a stocking that needed adjusting.

So I asked for something else from the fridge and when
he came back I was in the act of adjusting my hose (I
had only worn them because I knew there might be boys
hanging around after school) with my skirt hiked way up
and plenty of thigh showing. Then after giving him a
few seconds to get a good eyeful I pretended to
suddenly notice he was there, get flustered and pull my
skirt down hastily with both hands. He was looking at
me and I could tell he had been checking out my legs.

I blushed, more with guilt at how brazen I was than out
of false modesty.

"I had to adjust my stockings," I explained primly. My
face was flushing so hot I knew I must be beet-red.

"Yeah, I saw," he said, eyeing me speculatively.

Well, maybe he was on the way to being interested in
me. You couldn't do much to show off your chest in a
Girl Scout Cadette uniform, because of the wide sash.
Was there any way I could show off my behind a little,
I wondered?

We had a nice little conversation-I asked him how his
girlfriend was and he confirmed that they had broken
up. And I asked if he might help me with one of my
projects some time, because I had something that needed
to be drilled and hammered, and he said sure.

On the way out of the room I pretended to drop
something-"Oops!" I said loudly, to get his attention.
Then I bent over, from the waist rather than the knees,
to pick it up, with my back to him, and my skirt pulled
in tight as snug as I could get it to show off my butt.
Then I turned around, smiled at him, and said "See ya
later!" and returned to my patrol meeting, where they
all thought I had been taking my time in the bathroom.

I was going to have to figure out some way I could get
together with Dave without his sister Becky being
aware. Well, I could call Becky after school, and if
Dave happened to pick up the phone...

That night I thought about Dave, and fantasized about
what we would do and what it might feel like. I still
had only the haziest notion of what it was supposed to
feel like, after my one brief experience. I wondered
if I was really all healed up in there, and lying under
the covers with the lights out and everyone in bed I
put my hand in my panties and stuck an exploratory
finger up my hole, after moistening it with spit.

There was the spot, about an inch in, where my vaginal
wall had torn when Bret deflowered me. The hymen itself
hadn't bled much, but he somehow put a small tear in my
vaginal wall a little deeper inside, while he was
trying to force it in.

Feeling around the sides of my vagina with my finger I
didn't find any tender spots or scars. It was perfectly
healed, and it felt like I could try screwing again
without getting hurt. Even fingering myself like this
felt good. It felt nice having my finger in there, and
I pushed it in and out a little, experimentally, to see
if I would lubricate. After a minute it started to
lubricate nicely, and I was all damp and slippery on
the inside. That felt good.

After a little bit more of this-yes, it definitely felt
good-I left off, and went to sleep. I had never had an
orgasm and I didn't know how to have one yet, or how to
manipulate my clitoris, in spite of the fact that Bret
had done a pretty good job of fingering it and getting
me excited before he fucked me. I thought that was
something the boy did, and it worked because he was a
boy-rubbing you between your legs before fucking you. I
had no idea you could rub yourself to orgasm. I didn't
even know what an orgasm was, although I knew the word,
and that you wouldn't know why God made you a woman
until you had one.

For some reason fingering myself made me think more
about having sex with Dave. I went to bed determined
that I would do whatever I could do to get him to screw
me. I was a little bit hazy about what that might be. I
was going to have to call Dave's attention to the fact
that I was a woman, and let him know somehow that I was
willing to do it. Since he obviously liked sex and
didn't have a girlfriend nature should take its course
from there, no?

As I went to sleep I fantasized that a bunch of boys
caught me alone after school and were pulling my top
off to see my breasts, and Dave heard my shrieks and
came and rescued me. And I couldn't quite cover my
exposed breasts and he would see them, with my nipples
all hard and excited, and he would be impressed
(ignoring the fact that his ex-girlfriend Sheila was
bigger than I was, so he probably wouldn't be), and he
would get excited and his wiener would start getting
big and sticking out hard in his pants, and then...

And then I would get it.

I scheduled a study date with Becky just to find out
what times were bad for her, and then I called Dave
when she wasn't in and made a date to meet him in their
family's garage after school so he could help me on my
project. I made sure I picked a time when Becky had
band practice and their parents wouldn't be home, so I
would have Dave all to myself.

I wore my tightest jeans, and a shirt which was missing
a button at a strategic point (once I removed it). The
shirt was loose enough that if I leaned over in it
there would be a nice big gap through which you could
see my lovely tits (if I say so myself). I left my bra
off. All I had to remember was to stand on Dave's
right, so that when he turned toward me he could see
right down into my shirt. I wasn't as big as Sheila,
but what I had was ripe and I was proud of it. I
practiced exposing them, in ways that looked
accidental, in the mirror.

Then I did my hair, put on just a smidgen of lipstick,
and I was ready.

Dave was waiting for me at the door of his home, and
helped me take off my jacket. I leaned over to tie one
of my sneakers and let my shirt gape so he could look
down into it and check out my little melon farm. My
future 36D's were still in the B-cup stage at that
point. By the standards of the eighth grade they were
considered big tits, and I was quite vain about them;
but Dave was three years older than me and the girls he
went to school with all had their breasts.

Mere B-cups that they were, Dave had a good glimpse of
mine, right down to my cherry-pink nipples. I stood up
and smiled at him and caught him looking down my shirt
from his six-foot height with wide eyes. He looked a
little excited.

After I stood up I thanked him, in what I hoped was a
soft, sultry voice, for volunteering to help me with my
project. Then I leaned up and gave him a quick kiss on
the cheek.

His skin was warm and he smelled like a boy. A few
years before boys had only smelled like they needed a
bath to me, and now they still smelled the same but
there was a strong scent of masculine sex thrown in.
Something tingled in me when I smelled a boy up close,
if he was the right kind of boy.

Then we went out to the garage. I had my seduction plan
all mapped out, step by step. I was going to press in
real close while he was sawing and drilling, looking
over his shoulder (actually, peeking under his armpit
was more like it, since he was much taller than me),
and I was going to put my hand on his hip and snuggle
against him a little. And I had my shirt all ready to
gape open and give him another peek at my creamy
breasts.

But he made it all unnecessary once the door was closed
behind us, by pushing me back against a wall and
kissing me.

"Mmmmf!" I said. I broke free. "Dave, what are you
doing?"

He kissed me again, and this time I let him. I felt his
hands unbuttoning my shirt and I tried feebly to stop
him, but his hand got inside and and cupped my bare
breast. He squeezed it while I tried to pull his hand
away. I felt his other hand slide between my thighs and
clutch the crotch of my jeans.

"Ummf! Dave, no! Stop!" I was wriggling in his grasp,
trying to break free. He pulled my shirt open and his
head came down and he started sucking one of my
breasts. In a few seconds my nipple was as hard as a
pebble, and my whole breast felt like it was swelling.

"Dave-oooh. Oh, Dave. No, please. Oh."

His hands reached for my zipper of my jeans and started
tugging it down.

"Dave, no, not here. Please. Dave?"

He got my jeans open and his hand slipped in and
touched my panties. He was kissing me again, hard and
deep, putting his tongue in my mouth, and I was kissing
him back. One hand was caressing my breasts while the
other stroked my pussy through my panties. I tried to
pull his hand out of my jeans but he was too strong. I
opened my legs a little wider to give him better
access, and he slipped his hand under the elastic of my
panties and placed it right on my cunt.

"Dave, not here. Let's go to your room, okay?"

That must have sounded like a surrender. He said "Okay"
and we went up to his room. He closed the door, sat
down on his bed and pulled me down on his lap.

We kissed some more, and I let him take my shirt off.
No fighting this time. He cupped my breasts in his
hands and sucked the nipples, first one and then the
other. How did he like my tits, compared with 16 year
old Sheila's, which were twice as big? I couldn't ask.

I got up and slid my jeans down, kicking my shoes off.
I wasn't wearing anything but my panties now. I lay
down on the bed while he stripped to his undershorts
and lay down next to me. He put his arms around me and
embraced me tightly, and I hugged him back. He stroked
my ass with his hands, which felt soft and silky and
nice, and then he slid one hand between my legs and
started stroking my slit through the cotton.

It was thrilling to be lying in bed in the arms of a
naked male. To me, Dave was practically a man. He had a
little bit of hair on his chest, even. I snuggled in
close to him and held him tight, feeling his strong
masculine muscles around me. I tentatively touched his
strong, hard buttocks with my hands, and felt his
powerful thighs.

I didn't have any sexual experience at all except for
that one brief disaster with Bret. It took a couple of
minutes for me to respond to Dave and then my pussy
started getting warm and damp from his fingering. I
didn't want my panties to get soaked so I pulled them
down, and he put his hand back on me and slid a finger
right into my hole. I was starting to lubricate inside
and he got it in without any trouble and began finger-
fucking me.

I put my hand on his undershorts and traced the outline
of his dick.

His erection was about the same size Bret's had been,
five or six inches. It was as hard as a rock. I
stroked it softly and he humped it against my hand.

"You can take your shorts off," I said. He peeled them
off and we went back to making out, and I cupped his
dick in my hand and stroked it while he continued to
finger-fuck me. I was getting wetter and wetter.

Dave fondled my chubby pussy, now engorged, while
sucking on my eager breasts. I was getting more and
more excited.

Was he going to put it in me? Was I supposed to do
something? Did I have to tell him I was ready? I spread
my thighs wide open and pulled him in toward me, and he
got the idea and placed his dick between my legs. We
stopped kissing, and he leaned over me, resting his
weight on his hands, while I lay under him looking up.
I was excited and scared.

"Have you ever done this before?" he asked.

I didn't know whether to admit it or not. "Only a
little."

"Do you want me to use a condom?"

"Yes."

He got up and got one from his dresser drawer, and slid
it on. He got back between my legs and I spread my
damp, trembling inner thighs as wide as I could. I
pulled my legs back so I could rest my ankles on his
shoulders, in the position Bret had taught me, which I
assumed was the correct way it was done.

He pressed the tip of his dick against my hole and
pushed. It didn't go in at first, and he adjusted the
angle and tried again and I felt it slide in a little
way.

"Yes," I said. "That's it, right there. It's going in.
I can feel it."

It felt big and warm inside me, and I could feel it
stretching me.

"Mmmf!" I grunted inarticulately. I wasn't used to
having anything in there and the stretching was
painful.

He started sliding it in and out. "God, you're tight,"
he said. "You're much tighter than the other girls I've
been with."

"I'm only 13," I said.

"What???" he said in astonishment.

"What did you think?"

"I thought you were 15, at least."

"What difference does it make?"

"You're just a kid."

I felt like crying. I hid my head in the pillow and bit
back the tears.

He stroked me with his hands and made comforting
noises. "Look, I didn't mean anything, okay?"

"Just screw me," I said with a quaver in my voice.

He was still inside me and he hadn't lost his erection.
He started humping me again, a little more slowly.
"You're so tight," he said. "I don't know if I'm going
to be able to hold off much longer."

I wrapped my legs around him and put my hands on his
butt and urged him on. I was going to be so humiliated
if he changed his mind.

He slid all the way on in, up to the hilt. He was fully
ensconced, with his pubic bone grinding into me and
pushing on my clit. I felt a nice little spasm in my
vaginal opening. "Oh yes," I breathed in his ear.

He thrust in and out of me for about a minute, and then
with a final flurry and a hot spurt he came inside me.
Then he lay still.

"Did you come?" I asked.

"Yeah."

I had been a little bit excited down there but nowhere
near anything approaching an orgasm. From the time he
entered me the whole thing had lasted about 3 minutes,
including the time wasted discussing my age, which
seemed to bother him. I suppose the embarrassment he
would feel, if his high school friends ever found out
he was porking a 13 year old, was the real problem.

He stroked me and kissed me for a little while and then
pulled out of me with a big wet sucking "splat!" sound
that made me giggle. It sounded like a whoopie
cushion.

"How many times have you done this?" he asked.

"Only once, before this," I said hesitantly, blushing.
"How many times have you done it?"

"Oh, I don't even know." He looked embarrassed. "Maybe
a hundred, I guess."

Well, he was more experienced than me, at any rate,
even if it hadn't been very good. I was impressed.
"With Sheila?"

"Sheila and a few other girls, yeah."

I wondered if he had done any of his sister's other
friends besides me. His mom was active in Scouting,
and he must have met a lot of girls through her. I
wondered how many Girl Scouts had pulled down their
panties and surrendered their honor on the very bed I
was lying in.

"So, like, when you and Sheila did it, did she, like,
have orgasms?" I asked.

"Yeah," he said. "She usually came. She really likes to
fuck." He sounded nostalgic and I felt a pang of
jealousy. Obviously big-titted, orgasmic, dumb Sheila
Hurwitz was a better lay than an 8th grade squirt like
me.

"Did you come?" he asked. "I don't think so," I said. I
had no idea what an orgasm felt like so I couldn't be
entirely sure, except one of Mom's friends told me once
that it was the most wonderful feeling in the world and
when it happened I would know it, without any doubt.

"Have you ever come?"

That was a rather personal question, but I said "No" in
a tiny voice.

"Here," he said. "Maybe I can make you come with my
hand. Spread your legs a little."

He placed his big warm hand on my pussy and started
rubbing me gently.

"Does that feel nice?" he asked.

"A little."

He tried fingering my clit but it was too sensitive, or
else he was doing it wrong, and I made him stop. He put
his index finger up my cunt and started finger-fucking
me again.

"That feels good," I said. "Keep doing that."

I didn't come, though. He worked on me with his hands
until I started feeling sore, without any result, and
gave up. Then he mounted me and fucked me again. It
lasted about two minutes after the first penetration.
It felt interesting but I was getting too sore to enjoy
it and I was glad when he came and stopped screwing me.
He collapsed on my chest-god, he was heavy-and I made
him get off.

"My mom's gonna be home soon," he said.

"I know."

I started putting on my clothes.

"So, you want to do this again some time?"

"Maybe."

He called me a few days later and we did it some more.
It was pretty much the same. After those two tries I
lost interest and started telling him I was busy when
he called, until he got the message and stopped calling
me.

--
Jenny Wanshel
chi...@biosys.net

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sun, not thinking about adult situations. Do
your part to make our world a little safer.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 12

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Allison Gets Caught In The Doggy Door
by Tony Jackyl (tonyh...@yahoo.com)

***

My wife Allison gets locked out of the house naked
while trying to grab the mail... the neighbor's dog
takes advantage of the situation. (MMF, nc, rp, wife,
beast, bd)

***

My wife Allison is a beautiful blonde 26 year old with
a killer body. She has large natural breasts, a nice
round ass and some nice creamy thighs. She is a
housewife and spends almost all of her time at home in
the nude, she loves being naked and I certainly have no
complaints about it. Our marriage has been great so
far, we don't have any kids yet, just a small terrier
dog to keep us company.

When I came home from work one day I had quite the
surprise waiting for me.

I pulled up the driveway and saw a very big dog on my
back porch by the door. When I got out and made my way
up to the house I found Allison stuck inside of the
little doggy door, completely naked, and being mounted
by a big black Rottweiler! It was my next door
neighbor's dog Max, my jaw was dropped and I was almost
paralyzed at the sight of him mounting my beautiful
wife. Half of her body was inside the house, from the
waste up, and only her legs and backside were exposed.

I could hear her screams and moans from inside the
house and as I tried to get closer to pull the large
dog from off of her, he turned toward me while still
inside of her and greeted me with some vicious growls.
I slowly backed away and stood back and observed the
scene for a moment. That's when I noticed that my cock
had grown to a rock hard state.

I walked around to enter my house through the front
door. When I made my way to the kitchen I saw Allison's
face, she was obviously distraught as she moaned and
whimpered, experiencing a dog cock for the first time
in her life. Our little dog was barking her head off
which only added to the confusion. I asked Allison if
she was okay and she screamed back at me, saying, "Do
something you fucking idiot!"

I told her that I would be right back and get some help
for her right away. I went to the living room and
dropped my pants and jerked off so furiously that I
ejaculated in a matter of seconds, it was a huge
relief.

I ended up having to call my neighbor Eric, who was
Max's owner, for help. When he came over and saw the
situation he said he had to go home and get something
and that he'd be right back. He returned with a
camcorder and began filming the ordeal despite my
objections, he said it was for legal purposes.

He got in real close and told me that Max had his
"knot" stuck inside of my wife's pussy and it was going
to be very challenging to get it out. After about 15
minutes of filming it, he handed me the camcorder and
told me to take over while he got the knot out.

I reluctantly accepted and I got a good view of my
wife's vagina as Eric tried to get his dog's cock out
of my wife. As he pulled Max off of her she screamed so
loud like I had never heard before and I felt very bad
for her. As I filmed the dog knot being removed, a lot
of cum was leaking out of Allison's pussy, as it was
being stretched open beyond belief.

I was horrified as the knot came out, it was fucking
huge! It looked as if a gallon of dog cum just poured
out of Allison's vagina, but she seemed very relieved.
Eric grabbed Max's collar and literally had to drag him
home.

I still had the camera and continued to film my wife's
backside and my cock was rock hard again. I figured why
not take advantage of the situation and I placed the
camera on a bench so it was still aimed at Allison and
I dropped my pants and mounted her myself. Her pussy
was so wet and all of that hot dog cum acted as lube
and her pussy had never felt better.

Allison was yelling at me, telling me to stop but I
just ignored her, she certainly couldn't do anything
about it and I didn't want Max having all of the fun. I
came very quickly once again and then noticed we were
not alone. Eric was behind me filming and said that now
it was his turn. I said no way but he sort of
blackmailed me by saying that if I didn't let him fuck
Allison he would show everyone in the neighborhood the
video. He held onto the camcorder as he filmed it from
his perspective and went to town on my wife.

After a few seconds of hard pounding he said her pussy
was too loose now and was going to fuck her ass. I had
never fucked her ass before so seeing my neighbor pop
my wife's ass cherry was enough to get my cock hard
once again. She was screaming asking for him to stop as
he jammed his big cock into her virgin ass. I couldn't
help but to jack off and Eric got that on film as well,
laughing at me in the process.

When he finally blew his load in her ass he left,
saying, "Have fun tonight buddy. I'll be sure to make
you a copy of the tape."

I finally pulled Allison out of the doggy door and she
stood up and slapped me so hard across the face that I
nearly fell down. I unlocked the back door and we went
inside the house. It turns out that she had tried to
quickly step outside the front door and grab the mail
but the door shut on her and she was locked out of the
house.

She was completely naked so she ran around to the back
door and tried to squeeze in through the little doggy
door but got stuck. She said that she had been stuck
there since eleven in the morning and there may have
been more than one dog that fucked her, or maybe max
fucked her twice, who knows?

When she found out about the movie Eric made she got
even more upset and she didn't talk to me for days. I
had to sleep on the couch in the meantime and then one
day we got a knock on the door. It was Eric, he had Max
with him, he let us know that he would be coming over
often with his Max and that they would both be fucking
Allison and making more movies.

He said that if we didn't let him do this that he would
show the movie to everyone in our neighborhood. We had
no other choice but to let him and Max have their way
or else we would be forced to move but with the housing
market as is, we were in a bad spot. This has really
tested our relationship but surprisingly Allison has
begun to enjoy it.

We also found out that Eric has been selling the videos
online and making quite a bit of money off of them. I
am glad that my wife and I have both grown to live with
the situation and even enjoy it, although it means I
haven't got to sleep with my wife since.

END

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 62

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Uncle Gregg
by Anonymous (address withheld)

***

A man comes home after 35 years to visit his family and
get reacquainted with his younger sister and gets to
know his sister's daughter in a very special way.
(MF/F-teen, inc)

***

Thirty five years ago I married Liz and moved away from
family and friends. After 35 years of marriage with no
children Liz left our marriage. It felt strange,
confusing, to be alone. Last summer I returned home for
the first time in 35 years for a kind of reunion. It
was a good move. Things felt normal again, even though
everyone there had aged 35 years.

At the reunion my youngest sister Mae introduced me to
her 19 year old daughter, Trixie, whom I had never met.
Trixie was breath taking. She had a girls face but a 30
year old woman's body. Mae asked me to consider helping
Trix get into college.

After a little discussion I eagerly agreed to move
Trixie to my town and register her in a well known
local technical college. She would live in a basement
apartment in my huge house, pay a nominal rental fee
and save a lot of money in the process. Good plan.
Everything was set up and Trixie moved in the first of
the year, got a part-time job and registered at
college.

Late one night, after about three weeks of settling in,
I was awakened. My bedroom door opened. From a small
night light in the other end of the hall I could make
out Trixie's outline. My god! I could faintly see from
her outline that she was in the nude. I called out,
"Trix? That you?"

She whispered, "Yeah. Can we talk. I've already run
into money problems, Uncle Gregg, and I want your
help." I answered, "Sure. That sounds good. What do you
need."

Without hesitation she said that the $300 per month she
paid for rent was a total burden. Equally without
hesitation she said, "I could fuck you for the rent
Uncle Gregg - anytime you want a piece we could fuck."

My mind began whirling but my cock was stiffening. I
pulled back the covers and said, "Reach your hand out
in my direction." She did and I placed her hand on my
swelling cock. She fairly exploded, "God damn. That's
the biggest, hardest fucking cock I've seen. Can I get
on top?"

She didn't need my permission and as she mounted and my
full 9 1/2 inches was in her hot, wet slut hole, she
let out a whoop, "Oh god! Oh my god! Goddamn! It's go
good. Soooooooooo good. So good. Oh fuck me Uncle
Gregg, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me."

I tried to keep up with her gyrations and lay still
while she rode my rod like she was on a bucking bronco.
In the dark my hands found her tits - big, round, full-
nippled tits that were soft and warm. Damn.

As she bucked and fucked my eyes were getting
accustomed to the dark. I could see us together in the
full length mirror on the closet door. God, what a
sight. Trix at only 19 fucked like a 35 year old whore.
Shortly she let another whoop. "I'm ready to cum. God
I'm cumming. Oh god!"

Sure enough, I too was ready to cum and in less than
one more buck on her part we both were screaming, "I'm
cumming. God I'm cumming! Oh god! Oh god! Don't stop.
Oh its sooooooo good."

Our lust dominated for at least another two hours and
for the first time in my life I got my rocks off four
times - imagine that four times in one fuck. Trixie, at
about her third climax, started groaning and cooing and
I swear it lasted 3 to 4 minutes. I asked her later and
she said she was having a non-stop orgasm for 3-4
minutes. Damn. That is one hot pussy.

Needless to say, the $300 dollar rental that Trixie was
paying for with pussy worked out well for me - about 2
to 3 times per week. But I have to say, it occurred to
me a number of times that Trixie may have been more
interested in fucking than saving money. I saw her bank
statement one day and it appeared to me she was NOT in
financial stress. Of course, I didn't bring up the
subject.

One night just before bedtime she said that she would
fix me a special breakfast the next morning. That's
sounded like a special touch. Both of us were tired
anyhow so she went downstairs and I went to my bedroom.
Early the next morning I heard some noise in the
dinette.

In a moment Trixie called, "Uncle Gregg, if you're
ready to eat, your breakfast is on the table in the
dinette." I struggled out of bed, washed off my face
and put on a light weight bath robe. For some reason I
was getting hard. As I entered the dining room and
approached the entrance to the dinette I almost
flipped.

There on a small table lay Trixie in the nude with high
heels and black knee-length stockings. Both legs were
spread wide and her knees pulled up and her pussy
seemed to be winking at me. As she flicked her tongue
and crooked her finger, I immediately caught on. She
had placed a stuffed pillow at the end of the small
table, so I knelt down and dove in. Immediately she
caught my ears and gently rubbed them and my hair as I
made a meal out of that "hot, wet breakfast pussy."

In her moaning and tugging on my head, she whispered,
"Uncle Gregg, since age 16 you are the best fuck I have
ever had." And with that her eyes rolled back in her
head as she gasped, "Eat it baby, eat it, eat it."

As her stomach began quivering just before the blast I
stood up, threw off my robe and placed my cock into her
slot. My god. The thrust into her must have been the
trigger for her next orgasm. It truly was the most
violent, hot, wet, frantic climax of my 54 years. Soon
I picked her up in my arms with our crotches still
united, took her to the coach and we fucked for the
next hour. We both were late for work that morning.

A time later I moved all my business stuff to my spare
bedroom and with my computer worked out of home. This
helped Trix and I to better arrange for morning, noon
or evening trysts. Many times, in the morning we would
fuck on a table in the foyer just before Trix caught a
bus, or on the coach or standing up in the hall. (I
have never felt so young.)

One morning in early Spring an hour after Trixie left
before I got up, the door bell rang. My door bell
seldom rings before noon. I grabbed a bath room and
slippers and opened the door. Oh my god. Standing there
wearing a light Spring coat pulled completely back to
reveal a knock-out body, stood Trixie's mother, Mae, my
youngest sister. She said simply, "If you're gonna fuck
Trixie, you're gonna fuck me too." She grabbed my face,
kissed me hard and began to push me toward the same
little table where I had recently feasted on "a
breakfast delight". (To this day I don't know how she
found out about Trix and me.)

In an instant we both were in the nude and that is
probably the fastest that my cock got a full hard-on.
With each movement, grabbing my cock, guiding it in,
taking my face with her mouth, she whined and groaned,
"You magnificent son-of-a-bitch, fuck your little sis.
Fuck me God damn it. Oh yeah, oh yeah." And as she
reached her climax I was startled at her words. They
were, "Oh Daddie God I'm cumming. Don't stop Daddy, oh
Daddy, oh Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, DADDYYYY! fuck me
Daddy."

After we were exhausted and all the cum wiped up we
talked. The bank Mae worked for had transferred her to
our town. She lived about 4 miles away. After a long
conversation and some planning we planned for ways to
keep Trixie from knowing that we were fucking.

As one can imagine, it was tricky. But we worked it
out. But in time, we agreed, Trixie is going to find
out. The next thing we must decide on is, what do we do
when Mother and Daughter both know they are being
fucked by a Brother/Uncle.

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 63

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: agony.txt (mf, nc, teen, asian)
Authors name: wiley06 (wil...@nym.alias.net)
Story title : AGONY

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 1996. =-

Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of

commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Comments welcome,

Enjoy,
Wiley06

She screamed in agony as he forced his cock deep into
her bowels, stretching her ass until she thought it
would tear, her slender fourteen year old body shaking
and jerking in revulsion and terror, her body bent over
and tied achingly to a large chair.

She couldn't believe, her mind a whirl of pain and
humiliation, that she had left her house just a few
hours ago to go on a date-it seemed like another world
altogether. She had taken over an hour to prepare,
combing out her long, blue-black hair and tying it in a
loose braid, applying makeup to enhance her glowing
Asian eyes, powdering her delicate features to give her
face a clear, pale glow. She had even bought a special
dress, a short-sleeved affair which covered her upper
body, pulling attention away from her almost non-
existent chest to her narrow waist, and which fell from
there into a short, flirty skirt which showed off legs
strong and well shaped from years of bicycle riding.

It had been so exciting, she remembered, being asked
out by the seventeen year old captain of the football
team, Tommy. All her friends had just died.

She was forced back to reality as Tommy took her chin
in his hand and forced her to look at him, her tear
stained face a mask of fear and desperation.

"Please, uh, please let, aahgg, me go," she whimpered
as his friend continued plowing her virgin ass, sending
streamers of agony through her each time his hips
crashed against her ass cheeks, the penetration tearing
her apart.

"You are so beautiful Sylvia," he answered softly. "I'm
not done with you yet." With that he stood up and urged
his friend on, telling him to fuck the little bitch
hard, to hurt her, to make her scream. She turned red
in shame as she felt him come inside her ass, her ass
burning at the violation.

She remembered they had gone out to dinner, and she had
talked, and he had talked, and then he had taken her
back to his place, since he had forgotten to bring the
flowers he had gotten her. He invited her in to meet
his parents, but instead found Greg waiting for her
just inside the door. Greg, a six foot two, two hundred
pound offensive lineman, had picked her up like she was
a rag doll and thrown her to the ground. She hadn't
realized what was going on even as he ripped the
clothes off her. It was only when she had seen Tommy
stepping out of his pants that she had realized that he
was going to rape her.

And rape her he had, taking her virginity brutally
while she thrashed and screamed and begged and pleaded
beneath him, the pain and humiliation and betrayal and
shame making her buck with inhuman strength to throw
him off, but all in vain. He had taken her with his
friend Greg watching and helping, and they had laughed
each time she screamed after he drove into her hard.

And they had joked after he had come and was still
inside her, with her moaning, defeated, on the ground.
She had thought they would let her go then, but she was
wrong. Greg wanted his turn, and had tied her bent over
a chair so he could have "her remaining virgin hole."
It was a hell from which she felt she'd never be
released.

"You really think the chandelier is strong enough?" she
heard Greg ask, his cock thankfully removed from her
anus.

"Sure. Hell, I used to swing from it when I was ten.
She can't weigh much more than I did. Of course, we'll
have to gag her. We don't want her caterwauling
bringing over the neighbors."

"Ok. Let's do it." They laughed and she heard them
giving each other a high five.

She had no fight left in her as they untied her,
ignoring her pleadings to be released. Still she
managed to squirm and try to keep Tommy from shoving
her panties into her mouth until Greg grabbed her head
and forced her jaw open. Tape then covered the lower
half of her face as she was effectively gagged, and the
rope was brought around to fasten her arms together in
front of her, her wrists fastened painfully together.

Tommy held his prize at arms length, gazing at her in
admiration. She was a beauty, all right, the tears
streaming down her face, the look of horror in her
gorgeous Asian eyes, her wide, delicate nose flaring as
she breathed, her long blue-black hair frayed from its
braid to fall across her shoulders, the way her
shoulders shook as she sobbed only made her more
beautiful in his eyes.

As Greg brought in a ladder from the garage Tommy
thought back to when he had first seen her. She had
been in the stands sitting next to the other freshman
girls, or fresh meat as he and his friends called them,
and he had been entranced. He had wanted her that very
instance; more than that, he had wanted to dominate
her, to hurt her, to hear her whimper under the
punishment of his cock. And now he had her. He smiled
to himself as he led his little Asian princess under
the chandelier and handed the rope up to Greg.

Sylvia used her eyes to plead with Tommy to let her go
as she felt her arms pulled over her head, the rope on
her wrists beginning to burn as she was pulled to her
toes, the muscles in her calves and thighs straining to
keep her balance.

Greg descended the ladder and both he and Tommy stood
back to admire their prize. Her shapely legs were well
displayed as they strained to keep the ropes from
stripping the skin from her wrists, her narrow hips and
waspish waist giving her the illusion of a chest. Her
breasts, although merely small bulges of flesh topped
by nipples, perfectly complimented the rest of her
body.

Sylvia trembled fearfully in her bondage as the boys
stared at her. She felt their come dripping from her
ass and cunt down her thighs, and clenched them
together to hide this shame. When would this torture
end, she thought?

"No!" she tried to scream through her gag as she saw
them pull their belts from the pants lying on the
ground, but only a muffled moan came out. A loud
"THWACK" split the air and she screamed in pain as a
belt landed squarely against her midriff, jerking her
off balance. As she struggled to take the weight off
her wrists a belt landed against her ass, sending
thudding pain through her body and jerking her hips
forward.

"THWACK" against the front of her thighs. "THWACK"
against her shoulder blades. "THWACK" against her small
breasts. "THWACK THWACK THWACK" the belts fell again
and again, driving her crazy with agony. The pain in
her wrists was merely a dull aching compared to the
fire of her body as the belts drove her to the edge of
consciousness, her muffled screaming turned to grunting
and whimpering as the boys relentlessly battered her
teenaged body.

She was in a daze of pain when they stopped, and didn't
even realize it. Her wrists were bleeding and her body
was black and blue. When she felt gentle hands lift her
up she didn't know whose they were or where she was.

When the gag was removed her mouth moved convulsively
but only soft mewling sounds came out.

Tommy, she remembered, Tommy as she clutched at the
warm body, which carried her to a bed and laid her
gently down. Tommy and his friend had beaten her, and
she ached, but why was he treating her so gently now,
why was he softly kissing her, so lovingly, on her neck
and chest and nipples. She was in a half dream state as
she felt his hands at her ravaged sex, and she felt
herself responding to his soft caresses. His lips were
against hers, and she met his tongue with her own, her
body rising with passion to press against his. When he
entered her it was bliss, and she moaned and twisted
beneath him as he slowly rocked her to completion,
filling her with his seed even as she screamed in
orgasm and clutched at him with her whole body before
collapsing on the bed.

"You're mine, Sylvia." It was a statement, not a
question.

"Yes, oh yes," she whispered before falling into an
exhausted sleep.

1996/10/31

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: wishfull.txt (MF, preg, fant)
Authors name: Dark Halo (dark...@mail.cybernex.net)
Story title : Wishfull Thinking

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 2000. =-

Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of
commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Wishful Thinking (MF, preg, fant)
by Dark Halo (dark...@mail.cybernex.net)

***

A couple likes to pretend that they are making a baby
when they make love. This fantasy makes them hot
every time. But the guy has a fanatsy of his own about
that he plans to fulfill. (MF, preg)

***

Rick was just starting to go to sleep when the phone
rang. He rolled over and reached for the receiver.

"Hello?" He said, weakly.

"Rick? Are you alright?" It was his girlfriend,
Allison. Actually, she meant much more to him than
that, but that was the closest term that fit their
current relationship status.

"I'm alright. I was just trying to go to sleep."

"At four in the afternoon?" she pressed. A hint of
alarm had crept into her voice. "You sound awful.
What's wrong?"

The events of the previous night swam in Rick's head.
A late night partying with friends, dozing off on their
couch for a while, waking up at 1:00 AM and remembering
he had to be at his apartment to meet his mother the
next day, driving another hour to get back home, and
finally, mercifully, collapsing at 2:30. He had gotten
up to meet his mother at 8:00 AM. Now, the effects of
all these events were mounting a full assault on his
system.

"Just didn't sleep well last night, sweetheart," he
mumbled, "and now I'm not feeling very well."

That was all that Allison needed to hear. "I'm coming
over."

Rick started to moan a protest, but she cut him off.
"None of that 'brave soldier' crap, now. Stay where
you are. I'll let myself in and help you rest. If you
fall asleep before I get there, don't worry. I just
want to be with you. I'll be there in five minutes."

"Okay," sighed Rick, knowing the futility of arguing.
Besides, he really did need her.

Rick hung up the phone and tried to sleep, but
couldn't. He was in a different state of awareness
ever since he returned from breakfast with his mother.
It was as though everything was a dream, even though it
was real. His senses were heightened and focused, even
though the events around him seemed fuzzy. Although
Rick had never used drugs in his life, he figured that
what he was experiencing was a kind of trip.

Makes sense, he thought. People are chemical beings.
Just as we can hallucinate with the aid of a foreign
chemical, an improper balance of natural chemicals can
cause a sort of high, too. His thoughts were amazingly
clear, in spite of his exhaustion. He started to think
about studies of sleep deprivation and their relation
to hallucinations when he heard the front door quietly
open. Allison had come in.

Allison made every effort to make as little noise as
possible, but Rick sensed her every move. He heard her
drop the keys onto the couch, slip off her shoes, and
gently pad across the hardwood floor into the bedroom.
Though he was partially on his stomach, Rick caught a
glimpse of her in his peripheral vision. Then he felt
the bed shift gently under her weight as she sat down.
Fingertips lightly brushed his back, and his pulse
quickened slightly. He loved being touched by her.
Despite his physical exhaustion, he was slightly
aroused.

"How's my baby?" Allison asked with concern.

"Mmmm," Rick answered. "I'm glad you came. I mean,
I'm glad you came over," Rick laughed weakly. It was
an old joke, but he never tired of it.

Allison smiled. "Wouldn't you be more comfortable
without your clothes?" she asked. It wasn't a prelude
to anything sexual, Rick knew. She just wanted to
relax him.

"I guess I would," Rick said, "but I just flopped here
on the bed and now I can't move."

"Let me help." Allison pulled his T-shirt off over his
head, and carefully removed his shorts. In other
circumstances, she might have given in to her desire to
ravage Rick's body, but now it was clear he was not
well. Otherwise, she would have removed his underwear.
Still, she did notice that it seemed rather tight on
him. She decided not to mention it. Instead, she
began to run her hands up and down along his back,
gently working his muscles.

"Ooooh," sighed Rick. "That feels sooo goooood."

She smiled again. "Good," she said. "Just think happy
thoughts while I caress you to sleep."

Rick could feel his head swimming through layers of
consciousness.

Through it all, he was fully aware of Allison's loving
touch on his back. When I awaken, he thought dimly, I
am going to thank her properly. Though he was not
aware of it, he chuckled at the thought just as he fell
asleep.

He began to have an erotic dream. For Rick that meant
a dream involving pregnancy.

Rick had discovered his taste for pregnant women when
he was about 13 years old. Though he liked the non-
pregnant form just as much as other heterosexual males,
there was something about pregnant women that made him
aroused. He had been afraid to tell Allison about it,
thinking she wouldn't understand. To his surprise, she
told him the thought of being pregnant was incredibly
erotic. She loved the idea of having a baby growing
inside her belly, making her body swell with life.
Rick was overjoyed at his good fortune.

After that, they began to explore sexual fantasies
together. Sometimes, during foreplay, Rick would tell
her how he wanted to enter her body and erupt his seed
deep into her fertile womb. He would kiss her cheek as
he whispered to her how he wanted to soak her belly
with his potent sperm, and plant a baby inside her. He
told her how he would make her tummy grow, and grow,
and grow until she looked like a beach ball was inside
her. The difference would be that it would be a baby,
wiggling about inside her, stretching her belly.

Previously, Rick had discovered a talent for making
Allison reach orgasm simply with his words. Their
exploration into pregnant fantasy made the experience
just that much better for her.

However, Allison was not the only one getting pleasure
from fantasizing. She would talk Rick into frenzy as
well. Looking into his eyes, and breathing heavily,
she would beg him to fuck her; to impregnate her. She
would ask him to fill her with his creamy love potion.
She wanted to feel his baby grow and move inside her,
and she asked him to make her as big around as he
could.

In a lusty voice, she pleaded with him to fatten her up
with his sperm. She would even massage her belly in
anticipation, or take his hands and place them on her
belly, saying that his baby would grow where his hands
touched her. Sometimes, she would coo, and say that
the "baby" was kicking her. When they finally did
climax together, it was an incredibly overpowering and
emotional sensation for both of them.

Still, it was all fantasy. Neither Rick nor Allison
were ready for the responsibility of children and they
practiced strict birth control. Allison was on the
pill, which she took nightly. Rick made sure to remind
her before they went to sleep. It was an effective
form of birth control, which allowed Rick to ejaculate
inside Allison so they could pretend he was
impregnating her.

Now, Rick was asleep, and having an erotic dream about
a pregnant woman.

Rick was on a beach. He heard adults talking and
swimming, and children laughing and playing. The sun
was bright, but he realized he was in shade. He was
underneath a beach umbrella. He felt a warm breeze on
his shoulders, and realized that he was only wearing
swim trunks. There was a book in his hands. He was
about to look at the title, when he heard a woman's
voice.

"May I join you?" she asked.

Rick looked up. Standing before him was the most
gorgeous woman he had ever seen. She had long, wavy
reddish-brown hair, glittering green eyes, and an
inviting smile. Her body was a breathtaking vision of
beauty. Her skin was not pale, but it was fair and
delicate. Her arms were crooked at her sides, because
her hands were on her hips. Her breasts were full and
heavy inside the top of her red and white striped
bikini. Her legs were just as voluptuous, and spread
apart slightly to center her gravity.

Gravity was surely an issue for this woman, because she
was easily 9 months pregnant, if she was carrying only
one child. Her smooth belly sloped out gradually from
underneath her breasts, leading to a delicious curve
that bulged prominently at her navel (which was eye-
level with Rick), and curved back to meet her just
above the bottom half of her bikini. The woman was
leaning backward just a little to keep her balance,
which made her belly stick out even more. Rick's jaw
hung agape as he could see faint patterns of movement
on the surface of that enormous belly, indicating the
tiny life (or lives) moving within.

The woman was smiling. She was waiting for Rick to
compose himself. Somewhere in the recesses of his
mind, he realized that she knew her body was turning
him on.

Finally, Rick realized he was being rude. "S-s-sure.
Sit down. Do you need help?" He rose to help her.
She accepted graciously by placing a hand on his bare
shoulder, and settling down onto his beach towel.

"Whew!" she gasped. "Thanks, honey. It isn't so easy
to do that alone anymore."

Now that she was in the shade of the umbrella, Rick was
able to see her face more clearly. His eyes widened as
he saw a familiar face. "Allison?" he asked.

She smiled. "It's me sweetie. It's all me." She
massaged her belly to emphasize that statement. "Ooh,
that feels good. Would you mind?"

Trembling, Rick reached his hand out, but hesitated.
Allison wasn't supposed to be pregnant. This was
wrong, somehow. Allison saw the hesitation in his
face, and gently took his hand and placed it on her
full, ripe belly. Gazing lovingly at him, she slowly
moved his hand in circles, encouraging him to take
over.

Still trembling with excitement, he began to caress her
belly, it felt warm and wonderful. He could even feel
the baby (or babies) moving around inside her. By now,
Rick had a full erection. He could feel his heart
hammering in his chest and his ears. Allison leaned
back against a large pillow on the blanket that braced
her in a reclining position. She closed her eyes and
sighed softly, becoming increasingly aroused at his
touch.

Though Rick was aroused too, he was having trouble
making sense of it all. When did he impregnate
Allison? For that matter, how did they get to the
beach?

"It's a dream," she answered.

Rick's train of thought derailed. "What?"

Allison opened her eyes and looked pointedly at him.
"You are having a dream, Rick. I'm a figment of your
imagination."

Rick was relieved and disappointed at the same time.
Allison continued:

"I'm a message from your subconscious, honey. You went
to sleep because you felt like your brain wasn't
working right. What really happened is that your mind
accidentally tuned into a different frequency of
reality. One where dreams and reality intersect in
little ways." She smiled mischievously. "One where
desire can become real just by thinking about it."

Rick was more than a little startled at being so
directly addressed by an agent of his subconscious,
even though she was the sexiest being he had ever seen.
"I'm having a lucid dream," he said, though he did not
say it to her.

"Sort of," Allison answered. "It would be more
accurate to say that you have accidentally discovered
your ability to control dreams, or rather, control this
frequency of reality. I'm here to help you make the
final step. I came here in this form because this is
the form you chose for me, though you may not have
known it. Your mind can influence this dream, Rick,
and when you wake up, you will be able to influence
reality as well."

Rick was listening, but was somewhat distracted. He
was still caressing her beautifully swollen belly, and
his manhood was throbbing, pounding against the
material of his swimsuit.

"Think of something you desire," Allison invited.
"Make something happen."

Rick didn't know what to do. Should he concentrate?
Should he relax? Should he breathe slowly? What did
he desire? All these thoughts clamored for attention
in his head, but all he could think about was Allison's
bulging waistline. She was still sighing underneath
his touch. He was still trembling. He had only
touched a pregnant woman's belly once or twice, and he
had never touched the skin directly. He wanted to make
something happen, like she had asked him to do, but his
thoughts were too crowded with her sensual belly. He
wanted to see it grow more...

...And suddenly, it did. Allison's already huge belly
slowly began to expand. She gasped with pleasure as
she felt her body swelling by Rick's thoughts. There
seemed to be a little more activity inside her womb,
and it was now clear to Rick that there were at least
two babies inside her. Allison's legs spread as they
were pushed apart by her abdomen, which continued to
grow. She moaned with desire as she massaged her belly
furiously, driven by her arousal. Rick watched as her
hands, which barely met at her belly button, slowly
separated by an inch, then two, then more. She was
bigger around than a hula-hoop, and still growing!

Suddenly, Rick heard a snap! And saw her top bust open,
freeing her incredibly engorged breasts. They were
also growing, though not as much as her belly. He
heard another snap! As she swelled through her bikini
bottom, Rick hugged her expanding belly gently, wanting
to be as close to it as he could. He could feel her
skin stretching beneath him, though not a single
stretch mark appeared.

She was breathing faster now, and Rick knew that she
was approaching an orgasm. He wanted to roll her over
on her side, and have sex with her from behind so he
could caress her beautiful belly, but then things
started to grow hazy...

Rick sat up in bed with a start.

His skin felt slick with sweat. He was still breathing
rapidly, remembering the dream, still feeling arousal.
He looked down at his crotch. His penis was pulsing
lightly against the waistband in his underwear. He
wiped a hand across his forehead, clearing away a light
film of moisture.

Then he remembered that Allison had been there. He
turned and realized that she was sleeping next to him
on the bed. She had removed most of her clothes except
for her bra and panties. His nerves settled a little
when he saw her. She had been so sweet to him. "My
hero," he whispered, and caressed a finger along her
cheek. She stirred slightly and snuggled into her
pillow.

Rick got up and went into the bathroom. He realized
the seat was down and rolled his eyes. I really have
to get used to sharing space with a woman, Rick
thought. He wanted to lift the lid...

...And suddenly, the lid of the toilet rose by itself.

The sight of the lid rising startled Rick. His heart
began to pound again, until he remembered what the
dream-Allison had said: ...when you wake up, you will
be able to influence reality as well.

He had done just that.

Just by thinking about it.

Rick smiled.

After he was done, he returned to the bedroom. He
kissed Allison on the forehead, and she woke up and
stretched with a smile. "Hi," she said.

"Hi yourself," answered Rick.

"How are you feeling?"

Rick grinned mischievously. "I feel great. A little
sleep and I feel like a new man. Thank you for caring
about me, Dovelette." He kissed her on the cheek.

Her smile widened. "Anything for you, honey." She
noticed his underwear, stretched prominently in front
by his desire. She arched an eyebrow. "Feeling up to
doing something for me?"

Rick sat on the bed next to her. "I do indeed, my
lady. But first, I must tell you something." Rick was
eager to try out his new talent on Allison, but he
didn't want to frighten her by springing it on her.
Besides, if she knew what was happening, it would
arouse her more. He told Allison about the dream he
had, about how he controlled it by making the already
hugely pregnant version of Allison grow even bigger,
and about how he lifted the toilet lid. He waited for
her to take it all in.

Fine beads of sweat appeared on Allison's forehead and
cleavage. She was clearly aroused by the story, and
about what Rick thought of doing. Then, a sense of
reality kicked in. "Rick, are you sure you're alright?
Maybe you just imagined the lid lifting. Maybe it was
already up."

"Maybe my computer chair isn't floating off the ground
after all," Rick teased. Allison turned quickly, and
sure enough, the chair was levitating serenely about a
foot off the ground. Then, it settled back into
position. "And if you think that was done with wires,
then what about this?" Rick reached out and the
stapler near his computer gently flew across the room
and landed neatly in his hand. Allison's eyes were
wide with amazement.

Rick put down the stapler and took her face in his
hands, and kissed her on the lips. Then he lay down
next to her. "And now, dearest, I'm going to
impregnate you like you've never been impregnated
before." She gasped and smiled at the thought, but
that smile gave way to surprise when Allison felt a
strange sensation in her tummy. She looked down and
saw it rippling just a little, as if her skin was on
top of a lightly bubbling brook. Then a clear,
unmistakable bulge began to grow just below her belly
button. It swelled into a small hill on her body's
landscape, then stopped.

"Are you okay, honey?" Rick asked. He was very
concerned that he not scare her.

Allison's face was still frozen with a look of
surprise. She gently probed her belly, as though
checking to make sure her eyes weren't confused. She
ran her fingers over the smooth curve of that little
bulge. Then she looked at Rick through heavy-lidded
eyes, and said in her sexiest voice. "Rick... make me
pregnant."

Rick was breathing faster now, unable to hold back any
longer. He placed his hands on her belly and started
to make it grow again. Allison moaned with ecstasy.
The little bulge was now becoming a more prominent
swelling underneath her entire midsection. Their hands
were rising visibly as they both rubbed her belly
gently. In a matter of seconds, Allison looked five
months pregnant.

Then Rick began to make it go a little faster. Allison
gasped with surprise and pleasure as her belly swelled
so much that she couldn't see her feet unless she sat
up a little more. She tried to do so, and Rick
rewarded her by issuing a growth spurt. Her belly
suddenly inflated from the size of a small bowling ball
to a large basketball. Allison flopped back down and
was writhing with pleasure. Rick sat up and began to
probe her continually expanding belly with his tongue.
Allison squealed with delight as he delved gently into
her navel, all while she continued to grow.

"Help me... get these... clothes off," she panted.

Instead Rick stopped Allison's growth. "Ah, ah, ah,
dearest. You remember my dream? I want to bust you
out of your clothes, and I have a special way I want to
do it." He removed his underwear, freeing his pounding
erection from its confines. Allison eyed it hungrily.
"Now I'm going to do things to arouse you. Every time
I make you more frenzied, your belly will grow a little
more. If you become aroused at growing, you'll grow
even faster and bigger." Just the idea of all of that
growth made Allison bulge a little more. Rick pressed
his throbbing manhood to her leg, and her belly rapidly
filled to the size of a beach ball. He touched his
tongue to her inner ear. She gasped and grew bigger.
He whispered in her ear, "Even though I'm making you
grow this way, those babies in your womb are my
children, too. Your belly is full of me, Dovelette."

This had the strongest effect. Allison arched her back
and moaned as she swelled suddenly and snapped out of
her clothes. Her breasts freed, Rick grazed her left
nipple with his tongue, and was rewarded with a
trickling of warm milk. Aroused, he suckled her breast
tenderly, drinking liquid life from her body. Allison
was bucking up and down in frenzy, and her belly
swelled more. Her cries of passion rose in pitch as
she had her first orgasm. She looked 10 months
pregnant with triplets, and still she grew.

His thirst not yet sated, Rick moved to Allison's right
breast, and drank heavily. Allison was so excited that
she was practically in tears. Her belly swayed and
jiggled as she ground her hips into the air, longing to
fill her belly with his manhood as much as it was
already filled with babies. The bed was soaked with
her juices.

Finally, Rick stopped Allison's growth. Her belly rose
off the bed like a towering balloon. They lay there
panting, watching an occasional ripple or peak as a
baby's small hand or foot prodded Allison's enormous
uterus. There was enough room on the surface of her
belly for both of them to tenderly explore it with
their hands.

"Ooh," sighed Allison, smiling as she felt a strong
kick.

Rick couldn't wait any longer. "Honey," he breathed,
huskily. "Let me enter your body. Let me fill you
with me even more completely than you are now."

Allison smiled. "I'll need some help."

Rick levitated Allison off the bed and rotated her onto
her side in mid-air. Then, he lowered her back onto
the bed. Allison's beautiful, curvaceous rear end was
facing him, inviting him to press against it so he
could enter her womanly center from behind. Allison's
belly was so large and round that he could easily see
its enticing swell from his position behind her. Rick
could see her arm resting against it, angled high off
the bed by her sheer size.

Rick kissed her back tenderly as he snuggled closer to
Allison. As large as she was, she was still able to
maneuver enough so that she could snuggle back.
Because that's what I wanted, Rick thought. I wanted
it, and it happened.

Rick was as close as he could be to Allison without
entering her. His engorged staff pulsed against
Allison's right cheek, and she began to grind her hips
again. This sent gentle ripples through her massive
abdomen, which Rick found incredibly enticing. Sadly,
he realized that she was too large for his hands to
reach all the way around her. If only his arms were
longer...

...And Rick's arms grew. Not slowly, like Allison's
belly had grown, but quickly, so he was easily able to
massage her incredible, ripe girth. She ground her
rear into him, wordlessly pleading with him to quench
the fire in her loins. He answered the call by gently
touching his firm, yet soft head to her lips. "Yes,"
she panted. Then Rick pushed slowly but firmly into
her, in one graceful, fluid motion. Allison screamed
with delight. Rick was trembling ferociously. He had
never been this close to a woman so full of life, so
beautiful, so pregnant, and so willing and eager!

Rick could feel his heart pounding in his ears as they
began to find a rhythm to their erotic dance.
Allison's pregnancy had both compressed and lubricated
her inside. He had to use more energy to thrust in and
out of her, but the incredibly acute sensations were
well worth the energy. It was as though he had never
had sex before. Allison, meanwhile, was struggling
just as passionately to feel him deep inside her. Her
belly was alive with gentle motion, like the tide of
the sea. Feeling his babies inside her, and his hands
outside, made her tingle with desire for him. His
gentle probing of her womb with his manhood was like a
deep bass to the music of motion already inside her
belly. Even though her mind was dizzy with lust, she
could feel that rhythm slowly rising to a climactic
pounding.

Rick felt as though his body had been taken over by
some external force.

Instead of feeling drained, every thrust into Allison
energized him. Deeper and deeper he probed, seeking to
be as close to her fertile insides as he could before
letting his seed enter her. He was now moaning as
loudly as she was. They were moving faster now, and
Allison's belly rocked back and forth with them. Every
motion set off new tingling sensations. They had never
made love like this. Nobody, Rick was sure, had ever
made love like this.

Allison could feel his scrotum languidly contracting
against her. She knew Rick was close. Allison
couldn't wait any longer. She suddenly and forcefully
pushed back into him, burying him inside her. Rick
groaned with pleasure, and began to push into her more.
Both of them were breathing very heavily, and Rick felt
the moment building closer, and closer, and closer.

At last, Rick's body tensed as he erupted a volcano of
hot, white passion deep inside Allison's enormous womb.
Her muscled contracted around him, milking him for
every drop of semen. He pulled her close to him as he
convulsed over and over. Never in his life had either
of them experienced an orgasm so powerful.

During his orgasm, Rick had another desire, and it
immediately became reality. With each fresh eruption
of sperm, Allison's belly swelled a little more. Rick
could feel even his elongated arms being pushed apart
by her distending belly. Allison realized what was
happening, and thrust into Rick, aching for each drop
to make her grow. Their climax lasted the better part
of a full minute.

When it was finally over, he hugged her around what
used to be her waist and kissed her neck. He could
still feel himself shaking. Allison sighed contentedly
and snuggled against him as close as she could.

Rick usually drifted off to sleep after making love to
Allison. Now, he felt very wide awake, and energized.
He was still trembling just a little. Allison breathed
deeply, each breath making her huge belly gently rise
and fall. They lay there for a long time,
communicating wordlessly with soft caresses and kisses.

Eventually, Rick returned Allison to her normal state.
At least for the time being.

Web Site: http://www2.cybernex.net/~darkhalo/

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sun, not thinking about adult situations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 12

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

War Games
by Estragon (r...@well.com)

***

A girl writes a letter to her best friend who moved
away about a day during the summer where she got to
demonstrate girl superiorness when she and her
girlfriends met up with a bunch of the neighborhood
boys playing war. (g+/b+, youths, femdom, 1st, mast,
exh, mc)

***

Dear Caroline,

We miss you here a lot. It'll be funny going back to
school without you. I mean, you were still here a year
ago and then you were gone. Thank you for your letter.
I'm glad you like where you're living.

I have to tell you something incredible, but you have
to promise to believe me. It's all true, okay? Then
when you're done reading this you'd better throw this
letter away. Tear it up first though. Here goes.

Well, you know how boring things get by the end of the
summer and you have to admit that you'll be glad when
school starts? So I'm bored like that last week, and
it's really hot out and the pool is closed because of
the filters and I think I'm going to jump out of my
skin I'm so bummed. I'm sitting in front of the a.c.
flipping through my mom's Vogue Magazine and just
looking at the pictures of the models and daydreaming,
thinking it must be nice to be a beautiful grown-up
like them.

I mean a woman. You know.

And I'm saying the word, woman, over and over again in
my mind and saying, Rachel the Woman, I'm Rachel the
Woman, and it sounds good to me. It sounds right. Just
hold on, Rache, I tell myself, and you'll get there.
Suddenly my mom says, "Golly Rache, why don't you go
out or something? I bet you're sorry you didn't go to
summer camp after all."

I didn't even answer her but I'm not sorry I didn't go
to camp. I'd rather be bummed right here. All I said
was, "Mom, did you really say Golly?"

Okay, I'm getting to it. So I called up Darcy Bloom and
she and I and this girl Melanie who started in fifth
just after you moved and who's a lot like you too, same
blonde hair, we decide to go down to the park. We
walked over to the dog-run except there were no dogs
there. It was too hot. There was virtually nobody
there. So we sat under a tree and talked about what to
do.

You remember there's like a wall of trees there at the
side of the pond area?

So from the other side of the wall we hear voices, boy
voices, and I'm pretty sure one of them is Bobby Brooks
who's already twelve, you have to know him. That's when
I said, "Let's look and see." Darcy and Melanie didn't
want to, but they followed me through the trees and
yes, there was Bobby and four other boys pretending to
be shooting at one another with invisible guns.

There's Mike Kelley and Jeffrey sometimes call Jeffie
because he hates it, and a kid named Paul and another
boy I didn't really know his name.

"Shit," Bobby said when he saw us. "No girls, thank
you."

"We want to play too," I said in my whiniest girl
voice, just to give him a little trouble. He's a couple
years older than us and the other boys and he liked to
show what a tough guy he was.

"You can't fucking play with us," he said loudly.
"We're playing war. Girls can't play fucking war."

"Oh, they're playing war! Pardon me, fucking war. Wow."
Like, I really want to play war with them and their
invisible guns. But I felt really teed off that they
won't let us, so I said, "Yes we can."

Darcy said, "Come on Rachel, we don't care." Melanie
didn't say anything because she still feels like the
new girl. But I decided I wanted to win this one even
if I didn't really want to play, so I made myself real
girl-like.

"Please, Bobby," I said and wiggled my body around a
bit. "Please can we play war with you?"

"No fucking way," he said.

I wanted to tell him to wash his mouth out, but I just
wiggled some more and said, "We can be nurses, if you
get wounded." I'm thinking, right, those invisible guns
are going to do a lot of harm. But I didn't say it. I
wanted to win, so I didn't make fun of them.

"Shit Bobby, let them be nurses," Jeffie said.

So Bobby agreed. He told us that the hospital would be
under one of the trees and he told us to wait there. So
Darcy and I and Melanie went and sat under the tree and
the boys went on fighting their war, jumping out at one
another from behind trees and bushes, and we girls just
sat there waiting, watching their stupid war.

"This is really boring," Melanie said.

"Really!" Darcy said.

"Bobby," I whined, "this is really boring."

"Fucking shit," he said. He gave me a furious look that
actually made me a little scared. He started to come
towards me and I didn't know what he was planning to
do. So I kind of backed up and I tripped on Darcy and
fell sort of into her lap. And Bobby started laughing,
so then the other boys did too.

"Okay," Bobby said, like an announcement. "Okay men,"
he said, "somebody has to get wounded."

"Fuck that," Mike Kelley said.

Bobby glared at him. "Fuck that!? he shouts, like a
question. He tried to say Insubordination and made a
mess of it. "Instub-hord and ation," he said, or
something like that, and he tried to sound tough like a
captain but his voice was breaking because he was only
twelve. So he turned red instead, really and truly
turns red, and then he said, "Fuck it, I'll get wounded
myself. Just give me a minute."

"Sure," I said. "The nurses are waiting though," and I
flash him a smile for some reason. He went back to his
war. He forgot to get wounded.

"This sucks," Darcy says. So I called out his name,
just once, sort of sing it out, "Bob-b-b-y!"

"Oh, yeah," he sais and then says to the other boys.
"Okay men, I'm wounded. But I'll be back. Keep up the
good work, men." And he comes toward the trees. "I'm
wounded," he told us. "Help."

"We get it," Darcy said.

I told Bobby that I was the head nurse. He nodded.
"Cool with me," he said.

I told him to come with me and we go a little way into
the grove where nobody could see us except Darcy and
Melanie who were near and I told him to lie down. "You
COULD act like you're wounded," I said. He groans as if
he's wounded. I look at the girls and wink as if to
say, I'm winning.

Bobby lies down on the grass and I ask him where he's
wounded. "You're the fucking nurse," he said.

"Come on, Bobby," I replied, "just tell me."

He pointed to somewhere on his stomach. I began to
examine him. I pressed on his stomach. "Here?" I asked.

"Sure," he said, "why not?"

He was starting to tee me off again so I said, "No, I
don't think so," and I moved my hand a little lower. I
saw that I was tickling him. "Am I getting warmer?" I
asked. And I moved my hand a little lower again. Bobby
just lay there making little noises because I was
tickling him. But he just lay there and didn't really
move.

Now, Carrie, I went and I did something I still can't
believe. Bobby's tee shirt was tucked into his jeans,
you know, and suddenly I just tugged it out and there
was his naked belly button. For a second I was afraid
he'd be mad and I just stayed still. But he didn't do
much of anything. Squirmed maybe but that's all.

So I start pressing his stomach again but lower down
and now on his bare skin this time. Pressing just with
a couple of fingers. And then I pressed a little harder
and I let my fingers slip a little lower until they
were right at the top of his pants. I'm making myself a
little nervous doing this, you know, but I look up at
Bobby's face and, Carrie, his eyes were closed and he
had a fun expression on his face, sort of pained but
happy too. I don't know. Some kind of funny expression.
So I just keep going.

I didn't let his pants stop me. I pushed his jeans down
a little. Just a little. It was fascinating. Darcy and
Melanie moved closer and they were watching what I was
doing without a peep out of them. I was really just
staring at Bobby's belly and seeing my fingers pressing
it and I almost didn't remember that they were mine. I
was staring and was like another girl was doing this.
Bobby had a little line of hair going down from his
belly button. I saw my fingers running up and down this
line.

"Hey, Bobby!" one of the boys yells over, "when are you
getting out of the hospital?"

Bobby jumped like he's been asleep. He sort of barks
back, "Soon, getting out soon."

I leaned my whole hand on his stomach and said like a
nurse, "Not so soon, young fellow, you have a lot of
recovering to do."

Bobby said, I swear Carrie, Bobby said, "I know I do,
it's okay."

"There, there," I said, and I put my hand on his
forehead and pushed down and closed his eyes for him.
Then I went back to his belly.

Oh god, Carrie. I looked down there and I saw like his
pup, that's what my brother calls his thing, his pup
pushing up inside his pants. For a minute I couldn't
think of what to do. I really wanted to touch it but I
was too scared. Finally I said, "Bobby, we're going to
have to get you out of this shirt."

I asked Darcy to help me. Bobby let us do it. He lifted
himself up on his elbows and then he lifted one arm and
then the other and Darcy had his shirt pulled off. Then
she said, "Why isn't anyone else getting wounded?"

Melanie said, "Yeah, why?"

And what do you know, Jeffie suddenly yelled, "I'm hit,
oh god, I'm hit, help me." Darcy went running and
brought him back with his arm right across her shoulder
like in a movie. And then Mikey bit the dust and
Melanie had to go get him. Things are really changing
fast. Lots of casualties. The tide was turning,
whatever that means.

I wanted to put my fingers a little way further, just a
little way, into Bobby's pants but I was really afraid.
So I asked him if it would be okay. I mean I'm still
playing the game, right, so I said, "I'm afraid the
injury is lower down Bobby."

"Whatever," he said, in a really hoarse voice.

He was lying there and his shirt was lying there next
to him and I saw that he was sweating, so I wiped his
forehead with his shirt and then kind of left it there
on his head covering his eyes. Then I just casually let
my hand slide down his body over one of his nipples and
down his belly and I took my time and made him squirm a
bit. And when my hand got to his pants this time I just
forced it on under. But it didn't get very far. His
pants were too tight and he was wearing a belt.

What do I do, Carrie? I really wish I had you there to
tell me. I looked around for Darcy and Melanie but each
had a boy on the ground too and they were pretty much
imitating me with Bobby but not quite as far as I'd
gone. Darcy had Jeffie's shirt pulled up and she was
pretending to do some operation on him down near his
belly-button. He looked smooth as a baby. He's our age.
He didn't have that line of hair Bobby had. Melanie had
Mikey's shirt off too but she had her hand right where
his penis was, Carrie, right there, I mean where it
would be if he didn't have his blue jeans on.

I heard Mikey whisper to her, "Don't let Bobby see,
don't let Jeffie."

"Bobby has a bandage over his eyes stupid," Melanie
said, "and Jeffie is having an operation," and she
laughed at her own joke.

We girls looked at one another. The other two boys,
Paulie and I think his name was Kevin, kept looking
over our way, craning their necks, but go on playing
their dumb war game which looked really stupid now that
there are only two guys fighting the war. Seeing them
look so stupid out there made me feel I'm smarter and
stronger than them and all of a sudden I had no more
fear. I mean maybe a little. But not enough to keep me
from unbuckling Bobby's belt and opening the button on
his pants.

Then I took a deep breath and shoved my hand right down
into them. But like how could I forget that boys wear
underpants too? So my hand went on top of Bobby's
shorts and that still made him groan or something. Very
slowly I moved down until there's no mistaking that I
was in his pants and just a couple of fractions of an
inch away from his penis.

I couldn't believe I was doing it but with my other
hand I unzipped Bobby's pants and let my hand that was
already in them just slide right over his penis. Bobby
tried to say something but he sounded like he was
choking. I think he said Yes or something, but I just
thought it was funny that all I had to do was move my
hand a little and he wouldn't even be able to talk, and
I was still on top of his shorts.

"Bobby, let's pull these down," I said and gave him a
tap on the hip to get him to lift himself up so I could
pull down his jeans. Bobby lifted up his behind right
away, like he didn't even think about it. This was
making me so excited, Caroline, I can't even tell you.
I pulled his pants down and then he was there in his
shorts which are those white kind that fit tightly with
a fly and a place for him to bulge. And he was bulging
all right.

I had to just stare at him for a while. His underpants
were really stretched out and they looked kind of like
a woman's blouse if you know what I mean. I stared and
stared because I'd never really seen a boy, you know,
like that before.

Finally I put my hand right on Bobby's bulge. I pushed
down on the spot and, god, the thing was totally stiff
and big. It was soft and stiff at the same time, sort
of like hard rubber.

Bobby didn't complain one bit. Carrie, he was so into
it, it was starting to make me worried. I'd be pressing
his stiff penis down and he'd start to push back at me.
He'd be lifting his butt and really push against my
hand as if I wasn't doing it hard enough for him.

"Okay Bobby," I said, "I'm going to move to a different
position now. You just stay like you are and I'm going
to sit on your legs so I can see things better."

So I sat on his legs facing him. I didn't even think
about being too heavy. I didn't even care at this
point. Bobby still had his shirt over his eyes so he
couldn't see how I was smiling. I was just feeling
incredibly excited, Carrie. I did all kinds of things
to Bobby and he just let me.

I tickled him on the stomach and sides, I pressed down
really hard with my fingers right into the place that
was sticking up on his shorts. I pulled out a few of
those hairs of his. He said Ow but he didn't budge.

Then, wanting to get a real reaction from him I started
in on his penis. I bent it every which way. It was such
a funny feeling thing, it was hard and not hard,
springy and sort of... weird. It just didn't feel like
anything else that I'd ever touched before, that's all.

I wanted Darcy and Melanie to feel it too but was
afraid to ask them. I mean, I guess Jeffie and Mikey
were okay but they're a lot younger than Bobby and so
wouldn't be as big down there. Or have any hair.

I looked over and Darcy had Jeffie's pants pulled down
a little way and Melanie was still there with Mikey. I
waved and the girls waved back sort of a "Right On," go
for it sign.

I looked back down at Bobby, then said, "Now Bobby," I
said, "there's something I have to do. You have to lay
perfectly still no matter what, okay?"

Bobby sort of moaned.

"Okay," I said, "I'm going to start to do it now."

He tried to lift his head and it looked like he might
be reaching for the shirt over his eyes, so I slapped
his hand and said, "Oh no, young man, none of that. Do
you understand? Just lie completely still, got it?"

Bobby nodded.

Wow, Carrie.

"Here goes, Bobby," I said, "work with me."

Then, believe it or not, I started to pull Bobby's
underpants down. I did it a little at a time in case he
freaked out. But he not only didn't freak out, he
cooperated. Like he lifted himself and helped me when I
needed it. I went slowly anyhow.

Bobby had hair growing above where his penis stuck out.
I pulled some it tentatively and then I really gave it
a yank. What I really wanted to do was to lift him up
by his hairs. Somehow I got that across to him and
then, like his hairs where a handle, I pulled straight
up and Bobby played along and shoved his behind up and
it was like I was lifting him. I could tell it hurt him
to have his hairs pulled like that but he went along
with me anyway.

"Bobby, are you ready now?" I asked.

He knew what I meant. Do you know what I mean, Carrie?
I mean here I was, I was going to pull down Bobby's
underpants all the way. I played with them a while. I
pulled up the elastic waist and let it snap back at
Bobby. I did it harder and harder and the elastic made
a smacking sound and Bobby jumped a little. "Good boy,"
I told him.

What a good boy Bobby was. He actually smiled like he
was a little boy and I'm the teacher and praising him.
"Okay, Bobby, it's time," I said and just like that I
pulled his underpants down and his penis was out there
in the open and his little balls in their bags. I left
his shorts right under his nuts because I liked the way
they made them stand out like little golf balls.

To tell you the truth, Carrie, I'm glad I'm not a boy.
I really felt sorry for Bobby with those funny looking
things attached to him that he couldn't hide. His penis
was kind of big and it twitched around. I kept poking
it and it bounced here and there and then came back
where I could poke it again. It's such a stupid looking
thing really.

My touches were doing wild things to Bobby. Like he was
a wreck from it. I was just playing around and he was a
nervous wreck. He was making noises I can't even
describe and he was squirming all around. It didn't
take much to guess that I was in control. So that's why
I'm glad that I'm a girl and not a boy. But I really
learned things doing those things. It's what my mom
calls a Learning Experience. I had one. And I think
Bobby may have had one too.

All I wanted to do was to poke around on Bobby and see
how his thing worked. I kind of scooped his nuts up in
my hand and rolled them around with my fingers and dug
my fingernails into them. They felt totally strange,
hard and bouncy, like tiny squishy balls. I guess
there's a reason they're called balls. They don't
really feel like nuts, you know. Bad choice of words I
guess. Groan. And inside and all around them there's
this stuff, just this lumpy stuff sticking out and you
can move absolutely everything around in there. They
look like big pink prunes.

It's so weird, Carrie, and I'm so glad I don't have
balls and you don't either so I can tell you about
them.

Then I squeezed his balls tight in my fist and they
start to bulge around my fingers, and I don't think
Bobby liked that so much, so I made a deep voice and
said, "Lie still Bobby, and take it like a soldier." I
looked over and Darcy and Melanie are breaking up
laughing. Darcy had Jeffie's penis out through the fly
in his underpants and she was wagging it around. But I
could hardly see it because her hand was hiding it and
it wasn't all that big, I mean Jeffie's penis, not
Darcy's hand, but Darcy didn't seem to mind.

Bobby tried to lie still so that I would continue
playing with him. I was getting into making him hard. I
squeezed his little sacks tight and his nuts or balls
or whatever they're called stood out and then I kind of
snapped my fingers against them. Bobby let out such a
yowl it made me jump.

"Ow! Shit!" he yelled. Everybody stops what they're
doing. I think I've broken the moment and there was
still more I wanted to do. I was also afraid he was mad
and was going to be the tough boy again.

Then something clicks in my brain and suddenly I'm
fine, I'm not afraid. "Be strong Bobby," I said. "Be
tough." And I just snapped my fingers the same way
again and he did jump a little and let out a squeal but
that was all. He was really trying to be tough, but for
me it was funny how easily I could control him.

I started to say, "Good boy," then I thought No, say
Good man, then I thought No again, say Good boy. So I
said, "Good boy Bobby. My good little boy," and I
wrapped my fingers around his penis and squeezed him,
and I could tell by the fact that he closed his eyes
and smiled that Bobby loved that.

I wanted to get a really good look at Bobby's pup so I
bent over and brought my eyes close and held it between
my fingers, tweaking it. I wished I had a magnifying
glass. But here is my best description of what it
looked like. There was a long part that was really
smooth and velvety and it had a darker border on the
top. Then there was some lighter skin that's less soft
and more wrinkly. And this wrinkled skin has a tiny
flap sort of, that connects to a big reddish rim that
looks like what happens when you roll up a sweater
sleeve. It was kind of rolled up, I mean it looked that
way.

Then there's the tip, which is round and has a tiny
slit on the very top. The whole penis looks totally
like a fire-hydrant with that cap on top. But I don't
think that's how it's supposed to look. I mean, I think
they do something to it when boys are still babies to
give it that look.

Wait here, Carrie.

Okay, I'm back. I just ran out to ask my mom what that
thing they do to boys is. She said she didn't know what
I meant. "Oh, come on, mom," I said, "I have to finish
my letter to Carrie."

"You're writing about circumcision to Carrie?" she
asked.

I shocked her into saying it. Circumcision.

"Why are you writing about that to Carrie?" mom asked
again.

I told her I was just joking. "But what is that thing
anyhow?" I asked.

"Well honey," mom said, "when a boy is a very tiny baby
they take a little bit of skin from his, ah..." Mom
wasn't sure what to call it. She was trying to sound
like that Becoming A Woman book. Oh right girls,
there's nothing wrong with it, it's really beautiful,
wait till you get your monthlies kind of stuff.

Mom was struggling to say Penis. I try to be helpful.
"Pup?" I say, like my kid brother.

"Penis," mom finally says. "They cut off a very tiny
piece of skin from his penis," she says.

"Why on earth?" I asked her.

"It helps him keep it clean when he grows up," mom
says, "and some people, Jews and Moslems, do it for
religious reasons.

For religion? I couldn't believe that. And mom couldn't
explain it either. I mean, if God wanted boys' penises
to look like fire-hydrants couldn't he have made them
that way?

Then mom said, "Anyhow, honey, it looks better." Then
she realizes that's a weird thing to say to a ten year
old girl.

"What's it look like without the skin cut off mom," I
asked.

"Well," she said, "you'd have to know what it looked
like circumcised.:

Oh god Carrie, what do I do? "Just for instance? I
asked.

Mom said, "It looks like a hose sort of."

I want to say, "You mean instead of like a hydrant?"
but I don't. I said instead, "That doesn't sound very
pretty. I mean a hose coming out of a man's body." Then
I get a wicked thought and I say, "You know mom, I'd
rather have the hydrant than the hose."

Mom gives me a funny look. "Someday," she starts to
say. But I say, "It's okay mom, I can wait."

So now you know all about boys being circumcised. I'm
really interested in that. Imagine, you're walking down
the street or you're in the school-yard and all the
boys are there playing tough and you and I know that
each and every one of them has something cut off of his
penis. Don't they think we know? Who are they fooling?

Anyway, I started to run my finger around and around
the rim where Bobby was circumcised. I just kept on
doing it and he was squirming and making squeaking
noises as if he was helpless. He got this look on his
face like he was in another world.

I wish I knew how to tell you about this Carrie, but
I'm still sort of trying to understand what was
happening to Bobby. He was in another world as if he
was offering up his body and his mind was somewhere
else.

He was in my world, he was Rachel's boy with a penis
now, just there for me to play with, helpless. I felt
this total power over him.

Just then the other two boys came into the grove where
we were and saw what was going on. Paulie said, "Hey,
I'm wounded too."

"Right," Darcy said sarcastically.

"Me too!" Kevin chimes in, and he groans like he's in
pain and starts to open his pants.

Mikey was looking at Bobby lying beside me and blurted
out, "Bobby, you have such a big dick. Look," he said,
and looked around at everyone even though everyone was
already looking. I was a little nervous because I
didn't think Bobby's would like people watching us,
especially other boys.

Then I had one of those thoughts again; Who cares what
he likes and I go on circling his rim and thumping his
squashy balls and every so often I smack his penis too.

Now that everyone was watching us I really put it on. I
would snap my finger into Bobby's nuts and look up at
the boys and they'd standing there with their mouths
open and when I let my fingers fly they all kind of
cringed. Like they knew what it felt like.

I kept doing it and they kept cringing. But Bobby kept
lying there, letting me use him any way I wanted to.
Then I bent to take a closer look at Bobby's penis and
there was some wet stuff at the slit, like a dew drop,
crystal clear.

I reached over and pulled the shirt off of Bobby's
eyes. "Open your eyes Bobby," I said.

Bobby opened his eyes wide and suddenly saw that
everybody, the other boys too, were just standing
around him and I staring at what I was doing to him. I
kept my fingers going around the rim of his penis head
because I thought that would keep him sort of
hypnotized, but at the same time I got really rough
with him with my other hand and squeezed his balls. I
could tell how he was doing by how much Jeffie and
Mikey and the other boys cringed. They cringed a lot,
believe me, Carrie, but Bobby just lay there and took
it.

"You're such a good boy Bobby," I said while everybody
watched. "Isn't he, everyone?"

"Oh yes," the girls said in unison. The boys just stood
around looking confused. But they were all into what I
was doing to Bobby. I think they were kind of jealous
and they were impressed with how big Bobby's penis was.

That's what it was all t Carrie. It was his penis, but
it was really mine or, I mean, it really belonged to us
girls because we made it big and hard the boy can't
help himself

Everybody just stood there watching and Bobby didn't
seem to mind, he just wanted me to keep doing what I
was doing. I mean, it must be bad enough for him to be
'that way' for a girl without having the other boys
seeing it too. But he just let me go right on with what
I was doing.

I kept running my fingers around his rim, over and over
and over again, really slowly and he was so hypnotized
by what I was doing it was ridiculous. He really was in
a mysterious trance. He kept making little noises,
sometimes squeaking, sometimes groaning, and he
squirmed all around. But he just kept lying there naked
on the grass with that wet dew drop on the end of his
penis tip and letting me do what I wanted and even the
boys are watching every move I was making with their
mouths hanging open.

Jeffie stood there with his pants still down around his
ankles and when I looked up there was Darcy running her
fingers up and down penis, and it was like she didn't
even know she was doing it while she watched Bobby and
me. Everybody was sort of in a trance I think. Not me
though, I knew what I was doing. I was dominating
Bobby, making him do what I wanted.

Or maybe not.

All of a sudden we heard voices from the other side of
the trees and everybody froze. Like we forgot we were
even in the park, you know?

Jeffie quickly pulled his pants up. Everybody kind of
pulled themselves together except Bobby and me. I
decided to scare Bobby a little, let him think
strangers were coming into the grove and would see us.
But he didn't seem care about it.

It was unbelievable, Carrie. I mean, as long as I kept
playing with his penis he wasn't going to move no
matter what. He was like my slave. He just wanted me to
do what I wanted to him and he didn't care who saw us.
Or maybe he cared somewhere in his brain but couldn't
do anything about it. Like he was divided in two. He
would have run away except he couldn't move kind of
thing. It all made me feel like a magician.

"Rache, you better stop," Darcy said.

I knew she was right so I said, "I guess so," but then
what?

Then Paulie said, "Kevin and me didn't get a our turn."

"Well there's only three of us," Darcy said firmly.

"We could do more than one at a time," I said, "but
where can we go?"

"There's no one home at my house," Melanie said. "My
mom works in the afternoons."

So we decide we'd all go to Melanie's. Bobby got up and
put his clothes back on but he still was kind of dazed.
When we start to leave the park I took his hand to
guide him. Then I grabbed Kevin's hand too with my
other one and Darcy took Jeffie's hand and Melanie took
Mikey's, and then she grabbed Paulie's with her other
hand. And we all marched out of the park except the
boys didn't seem so much like soldiers anymore. They
were sort of, I don't know, sort of sullen or maybe
subdued.

**

We're waiting out by the street to cross at the light
and Gina, the sister of Pam Nardi who they used to call
Nerdy, came along with another girl. They are thirteen
and look like real women with lipstick and bosoms and
short skirts and those sneakers with heels.

"Hi, Rache, whatcha up to?" Gina asked.

"Hi, Gina," I say, "we're just going over to Melanie's
house and these boys are going to take off their
clothes for us. I squeezed Bobby's hand and looked his
way to see his red face and he staring down at his
shoes. I loved it, Carrie. I don't know what made me
blurt that out but I loved Bobby's reaction.

The funny thing is that Gina and her friend aren't
shocked at all. "That sounds cool," Gina's friend said.

"Would you like to come with us and watch?" I asked
them. "I'm sure these boys would like to have some
girls with bosoms around.

"Rain-check," Gina said. She's so cool. She just says
Rain-check. Then she leans over and whispers in my ear,
"Let 'em keep their socks on doll, it'll really make
them know whose in charge.

I nodded okay, even though I didn't know what she was
talking about.

Then she said, "Oh yeah, and don't let them cream too
soon."

I sort of got what she meant by that. Sort of. But
maybe not. But the way she just whispered these things
to me made me feel like I'm a genuine woman too. Like
it didn't matter how old you are. If you can do this
kind of stuff to boys you're up there with the women.
Still, it would be good to have a bosom, don't you
think? Maybe not so good to have some things though.
We'll see, right?

We still had a couple blocks to Melanie's. And the boys
are really subdued now, slowing down and stuff, and I
was afraid they wouldn't want to go along with our plan
anymore. We were all still holding hands but I could
feel Bobby pulling a back a little. I had to kind of
drag him.

All I could think of was 'if I don't get him to
Melanie's fast and put him under my power again right
away he'll just pretend it never happened.' And if
Bobby took off, and this time I didn't mean his
clothes, then the other boys would too.

I whispered to Darcy these things I was thinking. She
whispered back, "Keep cool Rache, I have an idea." Then
she said out loud, "Wow Bobby, you sure had Rache
working hard back there."

Bobby sort of grunts, "Oh, yeah, did I?"

"Yea, you sure did," Darcy says. You looked like a real
man with that big old dick waving in the air and Rache
working it over."

I was shocked by the way Darcy was talking.

Bobby shrugs his shoulders but makes a little smile,
like he's pleased that he made me work hard and that
Darcy thing's he looked like a man.

I don't know what Darcy thinks she's doing with this.
Like I really wore myself out running my finger around
Bobby's penis. Phew, I'm so exhausted. So I'm getting
teed at Bobby and I'm about to at Darcy too, but then
she says, "You really owe Rachel, you know, Bobby."

Then, and this is incredible, Carrie, Bobby said,
"Okay, like what?" And he starts to cheer up a little
and he said, "Maybe I do."

God Carrie. I thought, 'Is this is a joke, right?' But
only for a minute because then he said, like not to me
but to Darcy, "So what do I do about it?"

And Darcy replies, "You do something really nice for
Rache, maybe like carry her the rest of the way to
Melanie's. I mean, you're strong enough to carry little
Rachel."

I start to say, Wait a minute, but I got what Darcy was
doing so I said, "Good idea Darcy." And then to Bobby,
"You're a big boy, you know." And that made everybody
laugh, because I'm so not a giant they all think. What
boy isn't big to you, Rache? I admit.

"Okay Bobby," Darcy said, "get down on your knees and
let Rachel climb on board."

Bobby looks around. His friends are grinning. "This'll
be good," Mikey said.

Kevin is really into it because he just wants to get
going because he hasn't even shown anyone his penis
yet. I think he probably felt like he's been cheated or
something. So he starts in praising Bobby, like he's
completely on our side and I know it's because he wants
us to do things to him too.

But he still wants to sound like a boy too, so he says,
"Shit Bobby." Like you can say anything if you say Shit
first. "Shit Bobby, you're really strong."

"Yeah, and you have the biggest dick," Mikey said.

"You can shut up about my dick already," Bobby replied.

"Well it's bigger than mine anyhow," Mikey said.

"Bigger than mine too," Darcy said, which was funny,
"so why don't you all shut up and let Bobby do his
job."

"Dude," Paulie said. He's sort of an idiot.

So I'm getting ready to climb up on Bobby's back and
he's kind of crouching and kneeling there and I'm
nervous about it but I see its having a good effect on
him and all the boys and the girls too for that matter.
So I wanted to do it. I'd just feel a lot better if I
understood exactly what was with the boys, like how
they go from No girls, fucking thank you - to - We just
want to take our clothes off and be your slaves. Like
we've got some kind of power but we don't know why
exactly.

I mean sure, it has to do with the fact that they have
penises and we don't and I'm really totally glad I
don't, but is that all there is to it? It's like
penises make boys do stupid things maybe they don't
want to. Like penises control the boys and girls
control the penises so girls control the boys.

It must just be how everybody is made. But it's weird
that boys can do things and they don't know why. It's a
little scary at first because you don't know how far
you can go with the boy. But it's fun too just pushing
him and pushing him.

I kept thinking about this, Carrie, and it isn't like I
can ask my mom about it even if she is a woman and
probably knows. Sometimes I stop and think, God, my dad
and mom and everybody else's dad and mom, the same
thing must be happening all over the world. Dads being
slaves to moms. Do you think? Maybe they keep it secret
from us kids but we should just keep looking for clues.

Anyway I'm about to climb onto Bobby, and I really
don't want to but I also do want to see about this
power I'm telling you about. I'm trying to figure out
how to climb him, and I also just want to push him
anyway so I said, "Take off your shirt first Bobby."

"Why?" he asked.

"Boys don't ask why," I replied, "they just do it."

So he did it, Carrie, that's what I mean. He didn't
even want to but he did it. Darcy took his shirt from
him. Learn a lesson from this if you haven't learned it
already out there in Seattle. If you just expect it,
boys just do it. That was the big Learning Experience I
was having. Boys are like nothing. They're like optical
illusions, you know? They might look big, but they're
actually only a few inches tall, if you get what I
mean. WE scare THEM, Carrie.

I was starting to see how that is so true. Because when
I finally got up on Bobby's shoulders and he started to
stand up I had to tell him to hold on to my legs so I
wouldn't fall. I was wearing shorts and I could just
feel how afraid Bobby was to hold on to my legs. Like
he wouldn't get a grip and this wasn't funny because
he's a pretty tall kid and anyway it seemed high up to
me.

"Bobby, you have to hold on to me you know," I said.

He tries to hold me as far down my legs as he can, like
at my ankles. Great, I feel really safe. "Higher," I
said, "what are you afraid of?"

"I'm not afraid," he replied, and moved his hands up to
my shins. But I could feel how he was afraid and
wouldn't just hold on. He was afraid Carrie, just to
touch a girl's les. Do you see? Like it's too much for
him. I know that was what was going on in his brain. Oh
god, he was thinking, there's this girl and she's
actually sitting piggy-back on my shoulders and I have
to put my hands on her bare girl legs. I'm sure he was
thinking, Girl legs, girl legs, oh my god. It was
making him crazy and I could feel it and I could feel
him shaking a little while I road him.

It wouldn't matter if I had him totally naked. My legs
which I wasn't hiding anyway scared the hell out of
him. I know I keep saying it, but I can't help it, it
was so unbelievable to realize that boys are just plain
afraid of girls. This is so great to know.

So anyway, I was riding piggy-back on Bobby and he was
doing okay with it and I felt him rolling along under
me and I think it was like being on a camel or horse.
Then I thought, No, it's like being on a boy, that's
all. I kept thinking about it, Carrie, since that day.
Underneath it all there was just the fact that he was a
boy and I was a girl and that's why I was up on his
shoulders and he was trotting down the street like a
rickshaw man.

If I asked Bobby if he was having a good time, I don't
even think he could say one way or the other. I mean
can you ever imagine it being the other way around,
where the girl has to do whatever the boy wants just
because he touches her in a certain place and that
makes her go into a trance? Boys can scare girls, yes,
but they can't hypnotize them. That's a gigantic
difference. I think I'm right about this.

Bobby worked up a sweat going the few blocks to
Melanie's house. I didn't like the way he was getting
to smell so I thought, maybe when we got to Melanie's
we should wash him. I asked Mel if her parents had a
garden hose and she said, "Sure, why?"

"Time to answer that later," I said.

"Het Bobby," Jeffie chuckled. "I think you're in for
it."

"Maybe you're all in for it," Darcy said.

"That's my house there," Melanie sais pointing.

Bobby trotted right up to the front door and then just
stood there with me on his shoulders. I was happy to
see that the Chapmans' had a nice tall fence all around
their property. "Let's go around back, can we, Mel?" I
asked.

She said sure. So we all went and I was still on
Bobby's shoulders.

"What's up Rache?" Darcy asked.

"I like it up here," I said, "but my poor camel is hot
and sweaty from carrying me, right camel?" I asked and
kind of kicked Bobby's side so he'd answer.

Bobby jumped a bit and said, "Yes." Not 'Yeah,' Carrie,
the way boys do, but Yes, the way boys do in school.
Neat huh?

"So I need somebody to take Bobby's pants off, any
volunteers?" I asked.

"Me!" Kevin yells right away.

"I was thinking a girl," I said. "How about it, Darcy?
Mel, how about undressing Bobby for me? I'd do it
myself, but I'm not into coming down just yet, okay?"

Darcy said, "It'll take all three of us unless Bobby
puts you down."

"Cool," I said, "all three is fine."

So Darcy told Kevin to take off Bobby's shoes while
they held him and me steady. "But leave the socks," I
said, just remembering what I was told.

The girls gave me a funny look. "That way he'll know,"
I told them.

"Know what?" Darcy asked.

C'mon Darce, just undress him already," I said.

Bobby isn't sure he wants this and Kevin has to force
him to lift his foot so he can get his sneaker off.
Darcy and Melanie are holding him around the middle and
Darcy just brushes her hand on the front of his pants
where his penis is and says like she's giving me a
report, "Mmm hard, Rache, real hard. Do you want me to
pull down his pants?"

I was about to say Sure when I get this evil idea.
"No," I said, "I want Kevin to do it."

"No way!" Kevin said, "I mean I'm, like, a boy."

"Not a lot like a boy," Darcy said, "if you can't even
pull down Bobby's pants."

So Kevin reluctantly starts to open up Bobby's jeans
and says, "Don't be pissed at me Bobby, come on."

Bobby didn't say anything, but Melanie said, "Bobby has
his eyes closed, Rachel."

"Not allowed!" I said authoritatively. I reached over
Bobby's head and force his eyes open with my fingers
and just keep them that way. But I was feeling a little
sorry for Bobby because he doesn't want this to happen
and he doesn't want it to stop either and he's afraid
of how he's going to feel later and all his friends
know about it too. So I whisper in his ear, "Oh Bobby,
remember how nice you felt in the park? I'm going to
let you feel nice again, okay?"

Bobby just nods like he's just seeing the bright side
of things. Kevin is taking forever getting Bobby's
pants undone. I mean he's a boy too, you'd think he'd
know how to take off another boy's pants. So I look
down to see what's taking so long and I see that Kevin
is trying to pull down Bobby's zipper without somehow
touching his underpants. So I said, "Kevin, don't you
know what a penis feels like? I mean, you should know
more about it than I do."

But it's... it's his penis and he's got a hard-on,"
Kevin whined.

I can feel Bobby wanting to close his eyes but I don't
let him. His cheeks are wet too, but maybe from sweat
and not crying. I kind of hope it's from crying, to be
honest.

Finally the girls have to take over undressing him and
they're pretty fast at it. There I am looking straight
down Bobby Brooks' body from high up on his shoulders
and he's totally naked. I'm the only thing he's wearing
except for his socks.

"Bobby," I said, "run around the yard, will you?"

"What?" he said in surprise.

"Just trot around the yard and work up a sweat carrying
me," I said.

He does it, Carrie. I mean, he doesn't say, Oh, cool, I
was afraid you wouldn't ask, or anything. But he
doesn't say No. Bobby is kind of confused but as long
as he obeys me what do I care? I'm trying to figure out
what he's feeling, what I'd be feeling. But then I
remember, Oops, GIRL, Rache. No penis, no trance, can't
be done. So I stop trying to feel it his way.

I heard Darcy say to Mel, "Hey look at his thing, it's
flopping all over the place. Heh, Rache, your camel's
dick is getting bigger again." Both girls squealed in
delight.

After Bobby runs around a few times I figured I better
not push it to much more so I told him it was time to
put me down. "Mel, hook up the hose," I said.

Bobby had to lower himself very slowly. He got into a
crouch and I told him to kneel and when he did I jumped
off. Mel gave me the hose and everybody stood back.

"On your feet soldier," I said. And poor naked Bobby
stood up straight. Mel's parents have a wooden bench
out there and I told Bobby to get up on it.

"Attention!" I shouted and I opened the hose and
started spraying Bobby's naked body. It was a strong
blast of water and I aimed it at Bobby's face and then
at his penis and when I did that he doubled over. "No
way Bobby!" I shouted and I drop the hose and walked
right up to him and gave his penis which was right at
my eye level a good slap.

It was not totally hard but you could hear my hand
smack across it and the wetness made it sound pretty
loud. Bobby yelled, "Hey!" or something.

"Bad boy! I said. Bad boy!" and I slapped his penis
again and this time Bobby looked like he was going to
cry.

"Okay, I need two boys to volunteer to hold Bobby while
I wash him and you get to take your clothes off too so
they won't get wet."

Kevin and Paulie jumped up and down and yelling, "Me!
Me, I want to, me."

Jeffie looked on and grumbled, "No fair!"

I ignore Jeffie and tell Kevin and Paulie to take off
all their clothes except their socks and put them in
the pile with Bobby's.

They're hurrying to strip off like it's the best thing
that ever happened to them. Meanwhile Bobby is just
standing on the bench looking confused and maybe sad
but his penis is also sticking up a bit. So I think I
should make him feel better so I said, "Come on Bobby,
just relax. Remember what I promised you."

Kevin and Paulie are naked now. Paulie has a bigger
penis than any of the boys except Bobby. He's more
developed even though he's their age. He has some hair
around it too, not a lot, but some. Nobody's even
touched him yet but he's still big and hard just from
being naked in front of all of us. He looked happy
about it, and he kind of strutted around sticking his
belly out in front of every girl, especially Melanie.

"Cut that out," she said

Paulie laughs, "You like it, don't you?" he said.

"Like what, for God's sake?" Melanie replied. "It's
just another silly dick, they're a dime a dozen you
know."

I can't believe it's Melanie saying this. It must be
because we're at her house. Darcy who's so good in
arithmetic says, "So that means we have like four and
one sixth cents worth of dicks here with us today."

"That sounds about right. Given the 'inflation' rate,"
I said.

The girls all laughed it up and Paulie stood there
grinning like he was enjoying it too but you could see
on his face that he didn't know what Darcy was talking
about. But he's just as big and hard as ever and just
as proud about it.

"Wipe that stupid grin off your face," Melanie said and
slapped his penis the way she had seen me slap Bobby's.
A real hard slap.

"Oh god! Oh god!" Paulie starts in, "that's so great,
that's so cool. Oh god, please do it again."

Melanie can't believe her ears. "Are you crazy?" she
asked. "Like I just slapped you so totally hard."

"Yeah," Paulie replied. "I've never felt anything like
it. It was so great. Oh, please, Mel, do it again," he
begged her.

I was wondering if this was some dumb trick Paulie was
playing. Like in the tar-baby story. "What are you
doing Paulie?" I asked a bit peeved.

"Come on Rachel, come on Darcy. I've never felt
anything so good in all my life. Tell her to do it
again." He was jumping around now, his stiff penis
flopping around in front of him.

I'm getting really teed at Paulie for this stupid scene
he was making. It made me uncomfortable because I
couldn't understand why he wanted us to hit him there
where it was obviously so sensitive.

Meanwhile Bobby is standing up on the bench dripping
water and looking like he wasn't going to wait much
longer. I think, Melanie probably didn't really give it
to Paulie hard enough so I walked up to him and give
his rubbery penis the biggest slap I could muster.

OH YES! Oh god yes! Thank you, Rachel. More please! He
moaned.

This was so crazy, Carrie.

"Stop it Paulie!" I demanded.

"No, I mean it," he said, "I'll do anything, I beg you.
Please girls, just hit me some more.

He was hysterical I thought.

Darcy stepped up to the naked boy with the raging boner
and swatted him and he goes into fits of ecstasy over
that, so then Melanie took a turn and then I did too.
We girls looked at each other and didn't say anything
but silently we're saying, Can you believe this?

This went on for few minutes. I kept looking over at
Bobby. He was still on the bench kind of shifting from
foot to foot with his hands cupping his crotch and
trying to see what we're doing because Paulie's back is
turned to him. I got the idea Bobby didn't like it that
Paulie had a developed penis too. This made me feel
good because I didn't mind making Bobby jealous.

I give Paulie another swat and the other girls did too,
and we did it a few more times each for good measure
then all of a sudden Paulie screamed, "Oh god!" And
suddenly stuff comes shooting out of his big stiff
penis.

Darcy and Melanie and I have to jump out of the way.

Paulie just stands there with his eyes closed and his
face all scrunched up and keeps spurting his stuff. The
first spurt must have gone 10 feet, and then each one
after that was a few feet less until it stopped. Some
of it landed the flagstone path and I could see it was
pearly white and looked gooey.

Sperm, Carrie. Little dumb Paulie's little dumb nuts
made a whole bunch of sperm. It was unbelievable. And
Paulie was so happy about it.

"Whew!" he said when he was done squirting. "That was
so great girls, thank you, you were really nice to do
that for me."

He was just plain grateful, Carrie. Even now, when he
was through he was still grateful to us for hitting
him. It made me kind of like him.

"It's okay Paulie," I said. "Glad we could be of help."

"You were so great," he said again.

I heard Bobby say something. He said, "Hey!" He looked
like he was going to jump down from the bench.

"Boys don't shout Hey," I said. I grabbed up the hose
and ran over to him and turned it on full blast. "Stay
up there Bobby," I said. And I just stood there
watching him dance under the hose pressure.

I move in really close and aimed the water full blast
up at his penis and it's knocking it all over the
place, it's like a surfboard the way it's bouncing
around, and his squashy balls were jiggling but kind of
small and tight too. That looked interested. Before
they'd been droopy and hangy.

All the other kids were watching Bobby jumping around
saying the water was like needles, and making other
noises or saying things I couldn't understand. "You
have to be quiet now Bobby," I said for no good reason
whatsoever, just to boss him around a little. Actually
I liked him making noises. It made him seem like a
squealing helpless child. But I said, "Total silence
now Bobby. Do you understand?"

I wouldn't have been surprised if he just said, Fuck
you, Rachel. I mean, I could just tell he was having to
fight inside himself about this. But what he said was,
"Okay, Rachel."

"I'm the boss, right Bobby?" I said.

"I guess," he said. I stopped the hose for a second and
Bobby's penis was sticking straight out, so I said, "I
don't think it's a matter of guessing, do you Bobby?"

I was giving Bobby a really hard time. It's hard to
explain, Carrie, because I was feeling sorry for him
too. He had to be embarrassed in front of his friends
as well as us girls. I guess I was divided inside. I
wanted to make Bobby feel better, but I also wanted to
make him feel worse. I wanted him to like what was
going on, but I also wanted him to feel like my
prisoner. I wanted him to feel he had no way out and no
excuse later for what everybody saw. He liked to be so
tough and nasty and now I wanted him to remember that
everybody saw what any girl whatsoever could do to him.

Sometimes Bobby looked so upset I couldn't tell whether
he was going to stay put or jump off the bench and run
for his clothes and bring the whole day to an end. I
don't really think Bobby could tell either. I mean from
one second to the next he was looking happy and mad.
Part of him liked being naked in front of girls and
having us play with him and even having me run the hose
all over him like that. And part of him didn't think it
was something he should like because it made him feel
like I was controlling him and a girl shouldn't be
controlling a boy.

But I was, Carrie, I was controlling him. I felt myself
doing it and I liked the feeling too. And let's not
forget, the hose was kind of hurting him too. But the
part that's hard to understand isn't the part about me
liking it and feeling great that I'm a girl. It was
Bobby liking it, and Paulie and Jeffie and all the boys
liking it even when a girl makes them do stupid things
or hurts them a little. I mean can you imagine, Carrie,
having a piece of you slapped around the way Darcy and
Melanie and I were slapping Paulie's penis and saying
it was the greatest thing you ever felt and begging for
more and thanking the people who slapped you for it?

Carrie, penises make boys weird. That's all I know
about it. I don't think we girls really get what the
story is with them. I mean, wouldn't we be weird too if
we had things just hanging there for all to see and
touch, not bosoms I mean, not nice round things we
could be proud of, but little things that got hard and
made our clothes stick out whenever a boy touched us or
even walked by us, and other little things that just
dangled there in a silly little bag that just said to
boys, Squeeze me please? Wouldn't we, Carrie?

It's hard to imagine being made like that. I mean, in a
way where you liked something to happen and didn't like
it at the same time or didn't think you should like it
because, Oh, wow, you're a BOY and she's just a
helpless little girl with long hair who wears a dress,
Ugh. Where you couldn't like something, you know, like
having your penis touched by a girl, without thinking,
Oh my God, she has me in her magical power, what do I
do now? Know what I mean?

I bet you don't, Carrie, because I don't even know what
I mean. That's what I mean (Ha, ha), that we just won't
ever get it. But it's definitely because they have
penises that we can see and touch and get hard and
little squash balls that we can really and truly
squash. And the thing is that they want us to even if
they also don't want us to.

Their penis is like a bad friend who goes and joins the
other side the minute he gets a chance. Like it's
saying, 'I'm Bobby's penis, yeah, but I'm really with
you and I can tell you how to get to him so he'll have
to do whatever you say.' Then he goes back and tells
Bobby, 'I thought I was doing you a favor, sorry.' And
Bobby says, That's okay, I forgive you, we're still
friends, even if afterwards he's thinking, 'Why did I
make up with him?'

But a boy can't even think, 'why did I make up?'
because the friend is attached to his body in the first
place. Maybe the boy is thinking, 'He's not a great
friend, but I need him for when I have to pee.'

Paulie was still getting over his Great Experience with
being slapped and shooting his semen. He's an idiot,
but you had to love him for being so grateful. That's
how boys should be.

Paulie was kind of marching all around the yard like he
was saying, "Look at me, did you see what I did?"

"Ground control to Paulie!" Darcy said. "Come in
Paulie, come in Paulie."

"What?" Paulie said.

"Like weren't you supposed to be helping Rachel take
care of Bobby? Weren't you, and you too, Kevin?"

So the boys say, "Sure, what do you want us to do,
Rache?" They didn't even care what Bobby thought about
it anymore.

"Okay, come over and each you grab one of Bobby's legs
and just pull them apart," I said. "Just stretch his
legs out for me so I can get the hose nozzle up under
him."

Paulie and Kevin come right over and grabbed Bobby's
legs above the knees. They grabbed him like they were
holding on to big pillars and they tugged Bobby's legs
apart.

He gives them some trouble about it, I mean didn't just
move the way they're trying to make him what to rebel?
Like wow, he's taking a stand all of sudden, like this
is really the time to put up a fight when he standing
naked in front of everybody and doesn't even have boys
on his side anymore.

"Okay Mikey, okay, Jeffie," I called out, because I
don't want Bobby to think he has any soldiers left
under his command. "Get over here right now and get
naked before you do. Put your clothes in the boy
clothes pile."

God, Carrie, they just do it like I'm the principal or
something. Out of the corner of my eye I could see
Darcy jumbling up the pile of clothes. It's just a big
mess of blue jeans and tee shirts and underpants.

Mikey and Jeffie ran over to me and they were totally
naked and Jeffie's little penis was hard and sticking
straight up. "Is this okay, Rachel?"

I looked down at his stiff penis and said, "I guess," I
said, "but did I say you could have your penis hard?"

"Come on!" Jeffie said, "I can't help it, you know
that. It just happens."

"Would you like us to make it un-happen?" I said
threateningly and I raise my free hand as if I was
going to slap him there.

"Let her Jeffie! Let her," Paulie started in, "it's the
greatest feeling if you just let them do it."

"Yeah, but I don't, you know, I don't squirt stuff,
Jeffie said, a little embarrassed. "Not yet."

"I don't either," Mikey chimed in, I wish I did, but
anyhow I don't."

"So what happens when you keep playing with it?" Paulie
asked.

"Boys," I say, "if you don't mind, I believe you have
orders to follow."

"Sure, sure," Paulie said.

"Mikey and Jeffie, help out here," I demanded. "Get up
on the table behind Bobby and kind of pull him back,
bend him backwards. So they climbed up on the picnic
table and Mikey put his arms under Bobby's armpits and
wrapped them around his chest and Jeffie took hold of
Bobby's dangling arms and pulled them behind Bobby's
back.

There was just a tangle of naked boys, just a bunch of
naked boys totally twisted around one another and you
couldn't be really sure who was who or whose arm you
were looking at and you didn't really care. I was just
going to hose them all down.

But Jeffie and Mikey and Paulie went on talking. Even
though it wasn't that easy to hold on to Bobby and bend
him backwards the way I wanted, and they were panting
from it, they went on talking and it was so funny I
didn't even want to stop them. Melanie and Darcy were
breaking up over the dumb boy talk all about whether
their penises squirted stuff yet or not.

"So you're saying nothing comes out when you play with
yourself for a long time?" Paulie asked again. And then
to be, like, mischievous he said, "Did you hear that
Bobby?" And he actually reached up and gave Bobby's
penis a little slap.

Bobby tried to pull away but all those boys had the
better of him. I decided to give them all a warning so
I let a real burst of water go on Paulie and Kevin and
all of them. They just hooted and howled about it and
started laughing.

"So does, like, anything happen when you do it?" Paulie
asked again.

"What do you mean, anything?" Mikey responded. "I mean,
sure, I get that tickle, you know."

"Yeah, but do you get an orgasm?" Darcy asked in this
sort of annoyed tone, like dummy don't you get?

I looked at Darcy wide-eyed, I couldn't believe she had
just said that.

"Um, I guess," Mikey sais. "Sure I do."

"Like do you jump around and stuff? Paulie asked.

"Oh, sure, a lot, I jump around a lot."

While they were going on like this, I was hosing away.
They were holding Bobby still and they had his legs as
wide as they would go, incredibly wide, and I just took
the hose and stuck it right behind his balls and
sprayed them from behind and then up his crack and then
brought it around and spray right on top of his penis
which was totally hard and big and then right up into
his face. All the while Bobby was wriggling like crazy
but he couldn't get away.

Then Darcy said, "I'm sorry, Mikey, but I don't believe
you." And then she said she thought that I had gotten
the boys clean enough. "Why don't we turn off the hose
and play a bit with them."

So I did and they all stood there dripping and I told
them they could let Bobby go. When they did, poor Bobby
was so dizzy that he fell off the bench, but before he
could get up I told him to stay down and lie on his
back for me.

I walked over to him and put my foot on him, I planted
my sneaker just in the hair over his penis. I did it
lightly at first and then I realized he was groaning
and in that trance way again, so I put more weight on
it and then still more. Then I slid my foot lower and
lower until it was right over his penis and I pressed
his penis into his nuts, kind of hard.

Carrie, good old Bobby just kept on groaning in his
hypnotic trance. I mean, that had to hurt. But Bobby
was helpless again.

"Say you're my slave Bobby," I said, "really yell it."

He did, he yelled out, "I'm your slave Rachel!"

So to reward him I slid my foot over his penis once or
twice and he squirmed and squeaked. I make him say that
he was Darcy's slave and Melanie's too. And each time
he did, I slid my foot over his penis. His penis was
hard to keep in place so I told Mikey to get down next
to Bobby and hold Bobby's penis still for me while I
scraped my shoe over it. Bobby was so hard and no
matter how hard I scrape him, he just stayed that way
and maybe even got bigger.

Then I said, while Mikey's was still down there holding
Bobby for me, "Okay, Bobby, I'm going to do... oh,
fifteen more of these and then, whatever, that's the
end, and I want you to count them off.

So I started slowly brushing the bottom of my sneaker
over Bobby's penis and he counted each time. I looked
down at his naked prone body he was shivering and his
toes are clinching.

Mikey was holding his penis with just two fingers. I
could never imagine anyone touching a private place on
me with a shoe that's been everywhere. I was thinking
how pitiful a boy like Bobby really was and all the
time I was feeling less and less pity for him. He was
counting out like twelve, thirteen, fourteen and at
fifteen and I was scraping really hard and I had just
let all my weight down on Bobby's penis and squashed
his balls when he finally shouts at the top of his
voice.

At first I thought he was in pain but no, he was
spurting his stuff out all over his chest. The first
blast of his sperm even slapped against my led, how
gross.

When he'd finished spurting, he mumbled, "Thank you
Rachel," in a really quiet little voice, and then he
looked as if he was trying to find a way to roll over
and hide his body, but what could he do? He couldn't
get comfortable down there on the ground in Melanie's
backyard. So he just closed his eyes and kind of curled
up.

See, Carrie, I get the feeling all boys feel funny
about what has happened, after they sperm like that. I
mean especially if they've gone ahead and said the
things I made them say and let me step all over them
too. They start to feel sorry about it afterwards and
they don't know what went wrong to make them give in to
you like that. I mean, maybe Paulie didn't get that
way, buy Bobby sure did and I think most boys do, most
of them, even if I can't prove it.

When I was all finished with Bobby and he was lying on
the grass like a lump trying to hide from everybody,
Darcy kind of challenged Mikey to prove that he really
did have those orgasms (see, now I can use the word
too) that he said he did.

She ended up making him lie down right on the picnic
table, which was a great idea, and just do things to
himself. He got hard all right but not very big and it
wasn't so interesting to watch him. Not after what we
saw happen to Paulie and Bobby. But Darcy wanted to
give him some trouble. So she had Mikey rub himself and
twist his penis around a lot, and finally he says,
"Okay, I can't, okay?"

"Didn't think so," Darcy said, knowingly.

"Anyone else?" Darcy asked.

"Me!" Jeffie piped up, "but only if you'll do it to me
Darcy."

Darcy thought about it. "Do you shoot?" she asked.

"I think I can, a little," Jeffie said. "Sometimes
anyway."

Darcy thought some more. She couldn't seem to decide.
Suddenly Melanie jumps up, "Oh my god, it's so late. I
mean my mom'll be home soon."

"Shit!" Kevin said. And Bobby sais, "Shit!" too even
though he was still kind of huddled up on the ground.
He started moving around but he was really a wreck.

"I mean, like in half an hour," Melanie said.

"Shit Bobby, we'd better get dressed, huh?" Paulie
said, as if he still wasn't sure whether he had to and
wanted somebody else's opinion about it. Like maybe
Melanie's mom really wouldn't mind finding a bunch of
naked boys with hard little penises running about in
her yard.

"Did you say half an hour?" Darcy asked.

"Just about," Melanie said, "maybe a little longer if
she stops at the store."

"Okay boys," Darcy said. "We have a lot of stuff to
finish up and we can't do it today because Melanie's
mom is coming, so we'll have to take a rain-check." I
guess she picked up that word from Gina Nardi. "So
here's my plan," Darcy continued, and then she asked
Melanie if there was a really dark roller ball pen in
her house.

Melanie said, "Of course," and Darcy replied, "Go get
it, girlfriend," like she's all of a sudden on a
sitcom.

I was getting an idea of what Darcy had in mind and it
was wicked, Carrie. Darcy is so wicked. So Melanie was
back right away and Darcy took the pen and she said,
"Boys, Rachel and Melanie and me, we want you to
remember the nice time you had with us today and we
don't want to waste anytime next time we see you
arguing about who gets to play. WE GIRLS get to play
with you, right?"

The boys nodded or grunted or mumbled, or whatever.
Bobby was still down there on the ground but sitting up
at least, and he nodded or grunted too. "You're totally
our toys now, boys," Darcy said. "I don't think I have
to spell this out, do I boys?"

I could hear how Darcy was just fooling around doing an
imitation of Mrs. Lansing the assistant principal, you
remember her, Carrie, the one who always says, I don't
think I have to spell this out?

"God Darcy, hurry," Melanie said. "I mean they don't
even have their clothes on yet and my mom and all."

"Yes, okay, so, young men, we're going to give you a
great honor by putting our precious autographs on you
and that way you'll remember every time you look at
your penises how you spent the day playing war, ha,
ha."

"Wow," Paulie said, "that's so cool, wow."

Then Darcy told all the boys to get up on the picnic
table right next to one another and just sit there.
Even Bobby climbed up and he did it without
complaining. Carrie, this was so incredible, I so wish
you could have been part of it and I hope something
like this'll happen to you in Seattle unless it already
has. Would you tell me?

So Darcy called me and Melanie to come closer and we
had to write our names on the boys' penises. "Try to
make yourselves big and hard, that way there'll be more
surface area to write on," Darcy told the boys.

We girls huddled about; Like do we write just first
names? Or full names, or first names and last initials,
or what? I mean Rachel Hammerstein's a long name if you
have to put two others on a ten-year-old's penis, no
matter how stiff it is. So finally we decide on first
names and initials, two names on the top of the penis,
one on the underneath.

"Okay boys," Darcy said, "get ready." Some of the boys
were hard and some were not.

"It'll be fun next time," Darcy told them, "to see our
names stretch out when you get big for us, like a
rubber band with writing on it." Then she wrote Darcy
B. on all five penises.

"It's like having your cast signed when you break your
arm," Paulie chuckled.

And of course he thinks what we were doing was just the
greatest thing. The writing tickled some of the boys
and they squirmed a bit and Darcy had to give them a
slap or two. "Don't you want it to be in beautiful
penmanship?" she asked them, "so stay still."

Then it was my turn and then Melanie's, and the boys
really looked totally hilarious when it was all over
and we made them stand there and there were these
girls' names in big black letters on their penises. And
we made them hold their penises out and show the
underneath part and all five of them said Melanie C. in
truly beautiful lettering and Melanie drew a little
smiling face that looked like her next to her name. She
took the time even though she was getting scared about
her mother coming home. She's the artistic one among us
girls.

But then Mel she was done she started hurrying us up
again. "C'mon guys, get dressed, for god's sake boys,"
she said.

Darcy and I were having a ball, Carrie, because all
their clothes were in one messy pile, and at sometime
during all our antics they had become soaked and you
know what boys wear, I mean they all wear the same
things sort of so there's this pile of wet clothing
that all looks the same and the boys had a hard time
picking out their own clothes.

They kept putting on the wrong things, like the wrong
underpants, like it makes a big difference. But they
could tell, and they kept struggling to pull on wet
clothes and tripping and arguing and the whole time
their behinds are sticking out because they were
bending over the pile of clothes. Melanie was starting
to lose it and kept saying, "Oh god, hurry, hurry,
please!" And now there was just one big pile made up of
boys and clothes together.

But it turned out okay. It took them a pretty long
time, but the boys sorted out their clothes and got
into them before Mel's mom pulled in. They were still
tying their sneakers when she appeared, but it didn't
look like she saw anything funny about it. "Hi kids,"
Mrs. Chapman said.

Everyone said Hi and then Melanie said, "Okay boys,
good-bye. It was really fun playing war with you,
okay?"

The boys said, "Sure, right, okay," and stuff like that
and then took off. I mean, they kind of ran away.

Mrs. Chapman looked after the fleeing boys and sad,
"Why are all those boys all wet?"

Thankfully Mel piped up, "We were playing war mom. We
used the garden hose as a cannon. And we won."

"War?" Mrs. Chapman said. "What kind of game is that
for girls to play?"

And that's the news, Caroline, and this is probably the
longest letter anybody ever wrote.

Love,
Rachel

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 63

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2009. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

French Kiss
by Yarblack 1998 (address withheld)

***

An American couple put two French business colleagues
at their home and when the wife is offended by their
lack in interest in her hubby works out a plan. (MF,
MMF, voy, swingers)

***

I am married to a wonderful and exciting woman. She's
29 years-old and gets prettier everyday. Susan is a
vivacious brunette with brown eyes. I was in lust with
her body the first time I saw her. I still am. Sue is
5'9", with long shapely legs that are situated below a
tight pear-shaped ass. Her bust is about a 34C and she
has a washboard stomach from the 100 sit-ups she does
everyday. Needless to say I am a very lucky man.

I work for an industrial engineering firm that designs
and manufactures high-end industrial equipment,
assembly-line robots, aerospace equipment and the like.
One of the perks is I get to travel frequently on
business. Sue works at an accounting firm and gets to
travel quite a bit herself; unfortunately we rarely get
to travel together with the exception of vacations.

Believe it or not this has actually helped our love
life. When we are apart our libidos seem to go into
overdrive, like an itch you can't scratch. Our reunions
turn into these sex crazed frenzies. We have had sex in
the airport parking lot a few times and we have gone
down on each other in the car on the way home. Sue
always made these extravagant plans for my homecomings.
She would pickup me up at the train or the plane
wearing no underwear and a short shirt.

On our anniversary two years ago she picked me up in a
limo. She was waiting for me at the terminal wearing
the fur coat she had inherited from an aunt (a black
sable coat worth more than my car) and a pair of heels.
She was standing talking to the driver when I
approached. When we got into the limo she raised the
partition so the driver wasn't visible, picked up the
phone and told him to take the long way home. Sue then
slid the sable coat off to reveal that she wasn't
wearing anything other than her shoes.

She quickly undid my pants and wrapped her mouth around
my cock until I was hard. Before I could cum she
stopped, leaned back in the seat and pushed my face to
her pussy. I licked her vigorously until she came with
a shudder and a small gasp. I moved to place my rock
hard prick into her wet snatch. I rocked on the balls
of feet, pumping in and out of my wife as the limousine
made tits way to our home. Soon I was grunting and
Susan was moaning loudly.

There was no way the driver couldn't have known what we
were doing. Before we were home I shot a week's worth
of sperm into my willing wife. Susan is a very
intelligent woman but she also can be very naive at
times, almost an airhead. I love putting her on. I'll
tell her an outrageous story I made up with a straight
face then wait a few days for her to repeat it to
someone.

She usually laughs after the initial anger disappears.
Before you get the idea that I make her look foolish
because I'm sick or sadistic you have to understand
that Sue has three older brothers. I think one of the
reasons she was attracted to me was I was somewhat like
her brothers. Growing up they teased her constantly.

She always got even though and she always gets even
with me. With the help of her father, Susan became a
master at practical jokes. She would tell her brothers
that their dates had left messages canceling their
dates or telling them that the pool party they were
going to was now a formal dinner or vice versa. She
pulled practical jokes on me all the time. For my
birthday a few years ago I deduced that Susan was
throwing me a surprise party. My only mistake was that
she wasn't. I started hinting that I knew she was to
friends and family.

Someone asked her if she was giving me a party, and
when she said no, the person told her I was convinced
she was. So she did. The day came. I expected this big
shindig that night so when we stopped in Mc Donald's
for lunch imagine my surprise when all my friends and
relatives were there shouting surprise. Sue booked a
kid's party at Mc Donalds for her 32 year-old husband.
She made me wear a crown while all the other customers
cracked up at my expense when they realized I was the
guest of honor. I have always tried to play practical
jokes on her but mine always fizzle. Until just
recently.

My company was working on a joint project with a French
company. We provided the hardware and did the
manufacturing and they handled the software. The
project was in the design stage for 2 years and was
nearing production. I was being sent to France for a
few weeks to work with the French techs. I speak French
fluently due to the fact that I was a military brat and
my father was stationed in Europe when I was in grade
school. I picked up the language then and just kept it
up over the years.

It is very valuable skill in the business world. While
in France I became friendly with two of my colleagues,
Michel and Peter. I was having some problems with my
hotel during the first week and Peter and Michel moved
me into their apartment for the duration of my stay.

The hotel had a thing for Americans they told me and I
shouldn't have been booked there in the first place. I
stayed with these guys, they showed me some of the
nightlife and we got along real well. Both spoke
English very well with Peter be the more proficient.
Both of these gentlemen were real-life lady killers.
Their phone rang constantly with calls from women at
all hours. They would have women knocking on the door
at 2 or 3 in the morning.

Most of the time with a few drinks in them but Peter
and Michel weren't the type to disappoint a lady. Peter
was 6'1", black hair he kept in a small pony tail and
brown eyes. He was the catalog version of tall, dark
and handsome. Michel was 6', light brown hair with
piercing hazel eyes like a cat's. Both guys lifted
weights every morning on a weight bench in the corner
of the living room and it showed. I lifted weights also
but I had to take weight off the bar after they were
done just to get started.

We became rather good friends in the few weeks I was
there and I promised to return their hospitality if
they wanted to come to the States. I returned home and
resumed my life.

Six months later I came into work and guess who was
there. Peter and Michel had been sent over here to
oversee any problems with the finished product as it
came out of production and was given field tests. I
went home that night and asked Susan if it would be all
right all if the guys stayed here. We had the room.
When I was still single I had inherited a little bit of
money from an uncle. He was career military man and a
bachelor.

In his will he told me take a nice vacation with some
of the money and use the rest to make a down payment on
a house. I had worked at construction while in high
school and college and enjoyed working with my hands.
So I bought a handy man special, ten rooms with a pool
and spa. It was a converted farm house with a detached
barn that was now the garage.

The previous owners had been involved in a nasty
divorce and they had trashed the place. It took me
until 3 months after I had married Sue to reach the
point where it was presentable enough to have guests
over. That was a few years ago and I have finished the
house, almost. Susan said sure, they were welcome. Then
the evil part of my brain kicked in.

I told her that they only spoke French. I figured that
was a joke I would get a couple of hours out of. I also
suggested that she watch herself around these two
because they were passionate Frenchman and avowed
ladies' men. I warned her that these guys eyed anything
in a skirt.

I told her that they didn't do it on purpose. They
couldn't help it when they were around an attractive
woman. I called the guys at their hotel and told them
to check out in the morning then they could follow me
home after work. I spoke to Peter in French on the
phone and told him I would explain the next day. The
next day I explained to them what I had told Sue. They
agreed to play along and

Michel added something to it. After I told them how I
had teased Sue about how she should watch out for them,
he suggested they go out of their way to ignore her as
if they didn't find her the least bit attractive. I was
game and so were they. We headed home. I introduced
them to my wife. Peter commented in French, "This is
going to be harder then I thought. You are a lucky
man."

Susan looked at the smile that crossed my face, "Well
Mike, what did he say?"

I quickly replied, "Just saying what a great house we
have." He added, "It's going to be hard to ignore such
a beautiful woman. I don't know how long this prank is
going to last."

"Pleased to meet you," I translated for Sue.

Susan had made a salad and bought steak for me to throw
on the grill for the four of us. We ate on the patio
beside the pool after opening a bottle of wine. I spoke
with Peter and Michel in French and translated for
Sue's benefit when needed.

The guys were doing well acting ignorant of the English
language. Soon Susan started making comments that she
wouldn't have if she had known that our guests were
able to understand. She grinned mischievously, "I could
use a good humping tonight, Mike." When I blushed and
glanced towards the guys she purred, "They don't have a
clue what I'm talking about. Don't be a prude."

Neither Peter nor Michel reacted to my wife's comment.

Michel remarked, "This might be a lot of fun. She is
going to kill you when she finds out but..."

That night we made love. Afterwards Susan remarked on
how good looking the two Frenchmen were. She understood
why they were such studs with the ladies. Over the next
couple of days we made our guest feel at home. We made
dinner each night and on the weekend we took them to
dinner then dancing. Susan watched in amazement at how
many women threw themselves at Peter and Michel.

I realized it was cramping their style not being able
to speak English in front of my wife so I left with
Sue. We were the only 2 that made it home that night.
On the ride home Susan remarked that the guys were
checking out every girl in the club. I mentioned that
they always do that. Sue in a hurt sort of voice said,
"They haven't checked me out yet."

"Yes, they have."

"No, Mike, They haven't. I would know if they had."

"Maybe you didn't notice, that's all or maybe they just
being polite since we are their hosts or else they've
been real sneaky about it."

Susan pouted, "They should have noticed me. I'm not
homely. We are living in the same house there should
have some kind of male reaction to the only female in
the house. Yet they don't look at me like they look at
the rest of the women."

I let it rest for the night.

Peter crawled in about 9 AM, Michel just after Noon. "I
love America!" was all Michel said before going to his
room for a nap.

For the next week my wife tried to get noticed by the
Frenchmen. They started giving me reports at work. Our
hours were a little different at work with me starting
at 9 and Peter and Michel coming in between 10 and 12
to account for the time difference so they could
contact their company with progress reports or to get
info.

Sue left for work 40 minutes after I did because her
commute was only about ten minutes. Sue also had and
early day every Friday getting out at 2 o'clock. Every
other Thursday both guys worked late then had Friday
off. This left a number of times when Susan was in the
house with one or both of the guys while I was out.
Michel told me how my wife walked into the kitchen
wearing a very short robe one morning while he was
sitting there having coffee.

She proceeded to look for something in the top cabinets
so that her ass just barely showed. She watched him in
a mirror we have hanging in the kitchen in the kitchen.
He said it took all his willpower not to look. Peter
recalled how "forgot" to button up her blouse this
morning as she left for work. He caught a glimpse of a
very sheer bra and her cleavage before she left.

He watched from behind the curtain as she buttoned up
before she got into her car. We had a good laugh over
Sue's predicament. She was determined to be noticed.
The weather was warming up and I decided to open the
pool over the weekend. This led to some more unreal
situations with Susan and the two Frenchman.

On Sunday it was in the 80's and the water was warm
enough so you could swim. After lunch the sun was
shining in the yard so we decided to try the water. We
all went to change. Peter and Michel were in the pool
first. Our bedroom overlooks the pool and I was
surprised when Sue stopped dressing and stared into the
yard.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"I think they forgot to pack bathing suits."

I looked and both guys were free-birding it. Not a
stitch on. "Well, I told them to make themselves at
home. I guess they don't usually wear bathing suits.
I'll go Americanize them before you get down."

They laughed when I explained what Sue had witnessed.
They said it was a joke and were going to put their
suits on. They quickly climbed out as Sue stepped
outside. I was impressed. First by how well-endowed
both men were. Peter was 6 inches limp and Michel was
larger than that. Secondly that they didn't let their
jaws drop to the floor when they got a look at my wife.

She was wearing a pink crocheted string bikini that
just covered her. She looked awesome. The guys just
nodded embarrassedly and went inside. Sue's mouth was
open in surprise. "Did you see the size of their
equipment!" she exclaimed.

I nodded.

"No wonder they do so well with the ladies," she
continued.

The guys returned wearing swim trunks and we spent the
afternoon frolicking in the water innocently. The next
day at work the guys told me they were going out of
their minds. Not only was it funny how my wife was
trying to attract them at every moment but she was in
sexual overdrive. We were fucking very night and from
what they were telling me, we weren't quiet about it.

Susan was getting bolder also. Last night after we made
love, I had fallen asleep. Susan had gone downstairs to
the kitchen for a snack wearing the sheer shortie-
nightie and she had been wearing it when we started to
make love. The master bedroom is in the rear corner of
the 2nd floor. To get to the kitchen you can either go
out into the 2nd floor hallway then down the stairs
that leads to the living room and dinning room and into
the kitchen or you go through our walk-in closet to the
family room then down the stairs directly into the
kitchen.

Michel and Peter were in the living room watching a
movie (they weren't supposed to understand English but
Susan never asked why they watched TV so much ). Sue
took the long way waving to the guys as she passed. She
then stood with the refrigerator door open drinking
something.

The guys told me the light from the fridge made the
nightie transparent. Sue had to know this when she did
it. She finished her drink and walked past them pausing
hallway up to the stairs to say good night. The guys
got an eye full of my wife but didn't react. They just
waved their hands over their heads and turned back to
the television.

I have to admit every time Peter or Michel told me
another episode about my wife exposing herself to them,
I was getting turned on. Every chance we got Susan and
I made love. She was just as horny as I was and I
thought I knew why. It was turning her on also. I saw a
pattern emerging, the bolder she was trying to get the
guys attention, the more intense our lovemaking was.

One night before we made love, I sat on the edge of the
bed and mentioned that we should try and keep it down a
little bit.

"Keep what down?" Sue asked demurely.

"The noise. The guys have been teasing me about how
vocal "WE" are." I explained.

"By "WE" you mean me? Their rooms are at the other end
of the house so they can't possibly hear me, unless
they have their ears to the door."

"Sue, you know you can be pretty loud at times. Anyway
they don't seem to mind. Peter said he even enjoys it."

We began to make love. As I thrust slowing in and out
of my wife, enjoying her slit tight cunt, she asked,
"What did Peter mean, he enjoys it?" as she thrust back
at me.

I'd made that part up so I figured I might as well run
with it since she seemed to be excited by it, so I
lied, "He said he was jerking off listening to us,
well, you actually."

"But neither one of them has even given me a second
look. Yet they get turned on listening to me fuck you?"

I forgot they weren't supposed to notice her. "It's not
that they haven't noticed you honey. They just don't
trust themselves around you. They didn't say that, but
I get the feeling that you're turning them on and
they're trying to be polite by not staring or flirting
because you're my wife."

Sue was really into it now, matching me thrust for
thrust as our conversation moved along.

"You... really... think... I turn... them on?" She drew
the last word out as she spasmed with an orgasm as I
ground against her mound, rubbing her clit against my
pubic bone.

Then after Sue had recovered she climbed on top of me
and proceeded to blow me. She continued to talk between
strokes. "Did you notice..." -stroke- "how big," -
stroke- "their dicks," -stroke- "are?"

She was quiet then. She was making love to my cock
until I came in a gush in her mouth. I really hadn't
paid attention to what she was saying until I had come.
I bet she wasn't thinking about my cock while she was
sucking me dry.

***

That night while we slept for a time I awoke and I
heard Susan talking in her sleep. I couldn't tell what
she was saying other than two names, Michel and Peter.
Curious and since neither off us had bothered to dress
earlier, I placed a finger at my wife's pussy slit. It
was sopping wet. She rolled over at my touch so I just
went back to sleep. But a plan starting to take shape
in my mind as I dozed off.

I was intrigued by that fact that Susan was turned-on
by this game I had devised. What made it more of a
turn-on for me was that I wasn't sure how far I or Sue
was willing to go before it ended.

***

At work Monday morning I found out I had to make a trip
to a client to troubleshoot a product. It was a 4 hour
drive so I made plans to stay overnight at least and
maybe a few days if necessary. That meant my wife and
our two French guests would be alone for a day or two.

The trouble with the product had to do with moisture
shorting out the power supply. It took me 4 trips to
figure out what was wrong and how to rectify it. Over
the course of three weeks I wasn't home for 13 days.
Three days at the clients, back home, then 2 days there
then back home and so son for three weeks.

When I was home my wife and I fucked each other's
brains out. I started talking about her getting fucked
by some stranger's big cock while we made love then I
started suggesting she was getting fucked by two big
cocks. A few days later I tried telling her that she
was getting fucked by two strangers with big dicks
while I was away.

The last fantasy I tried on her as we made love was I
was watching her in bed with 2 guys fucking her every-
which-way. I ended up by telling her she was fucking
Michel and Peter while I watched.

I had never seen Susan as excited as she was when I
told her step by step how it would happen when she
fucked these two French men. I was as excited as I have
ever been also. We were humping two or three times a
night when we talked the scenarios through while making
love. Sue started joining in more and more when she
realized I was turned-on by the thought of her fucking
our guests. Her tales all involved Peter and Michel.

The other big thing that was happening when I wasn't
home was related to me by our guests. It seems that on
the days when I was gone Sue had the habit of leaving
the bedroom door open when she was dressing or
undressing. I also noticed that when it was my turn to
do the laundry that Sue seemed to be wearing all her
really sexy undergarments when I wasn't home. The guys
were catching glimpses of her in g-strings and sheer
bras.

A few times they caught her in stockings and garters as
she walked past the bedroom door to the closet for her
dress. The idea of my wife having sex with our two
French guests intrigued me to say the least. I just
wasn't sure how to set it up without freaking Sue out.

***

One Sunday afternoon the four of us were swimming in
the pool and I decided to make some Pina Coladas. The
combination of the rum and the sun had a pretty strong
effect on all of us. I decided to test the waters so to
speak. Peter and Michel were wearing small tight Speedo
type trunks.

I started asking my wife what she thought about the
guys' bodies. Sue still didn't know they understood
English so after a few drinks she was letting her mouth
move faster than her brain. "They are great. Very sexy.
Muscles in all the right places and the packages. Umm,
tempting," she commented with a gleam in her eye.

I taunted, "Do you think you could handle them in bed?"

"It would certainly be interesting to try. If it worked
out I might go back to France with them, then what
would you do smart guy?"

By now Peter and Michel were staring at us. Susan was
laying face down on a chaise and I was sitting under an
umbrella at the patio table.

"I think you need some lotion before you start to
burn," I told her.

"It's on the table. Would you mind?"

In French I asked, "Any volunteers?"

Peter was quickest. My heart was racing as Peter
squeezed lotion onto his palms and began rubbing it
into my wife's back and shoulders. Susan lay there
enjoying her quasi massage. Peter kept going rubbing
the lotion on her lower back.

The sight of my wife in a tiny string bikini glistening
with sweat and suntan lotion was mesmerizing as Peter's
hands methodically worked lower and lower. He was now
working lotion into Sue's tanned firm thighs. I watched
fascinated wondering where this was going.

Abruptly Peter stood up with an obvious erection and
jumped into the pool.

Sue sat up looked at me then went into the house.

"What happened?" I asked Peter when he came back out of
the pool.

"You sure you want to know?" he asked with a guilty
look.

I nodded. He looked quickly at Michel before turning to
me and answering. "I think your wife came while I was
rubbing her thighs. I wasn't sure how far you wanted me
to go so I decided to cool off before I did anything
that might have..."

"You could have gone as far as you wanted," I
interrupted.

I explained that I was hoping something would happen
and I thought that my wife would be more than willing.
I blame a lot of what I said on the alcohol but I kept
talking just the same. I told them that Sue and I were
fantasizing about her going to be with both of them at
the same time, a menage atrois, with me watching.

Both men, once they were sure I was serious, told me
any time if Sue was willing. I guess all that teasing
and showing off she was doing had gotten to them.

I wasn't sure what to do next though.

***

I spent the next week thinking about it. Peter and
Michel asked a couple of times if I was still
considering that scenario. I kept bringing it up with
Sue to see what her reaction was. If we were having sex
she as all for it if we weren't she kept saying I
wouldn't go through with it. Our project at work was
moving fine and I wasn't surprised when the guys told
me they were headed home in a week or so. I had to move
fast or it wasn't going to happen.

I made plans with Peter and Michel for Friday. I was
going to take Sue out for dinner and I wanted them to
meet us at the house that night. I wanted to surprise
Sue so she wouldn't have a chance to change her mind.

I left work early Friday and told her to meet me for
lunch at the mall. I took her shopping telling her that
we were going to dinner at a really fancy restaurant
and she should buy something nice to wear. I made
suggestions on the type of dress.

She finally picked out a short, tight like an Oriental
style dress. When I walked her over to Victoria's
Secret and suggested she buy something to wear
underneath, she knew something was in the works. She
took my charge card and my suggestion.

We went home and got ready for dinner. Sue looked
spectacular. Her dress was black and red. She had on a
lacy merry-widow bustier with sheer panties and
stockings attached to garters from the bustier under
her dress with pair black pumps. She looked exceedingly
sexy.

At the restaurant all the mens' heads turned to follow
my beautiful wife. I playfully dropped my hand on her
thigh during dinner and let my fingers roam to the tops
of her stockings. I ordered I bottle of good wine and
made sure Sue's glass stayed full. We had a nice
dinner. Before we left I excused myself to go to the
men's room and called home. I told the guys we would be
home in 30 minutes.

I had set my plan in motion and I wouldn't be able to
turn back now. On the drive home I slid my hand up
Sue's dress and slipped a finger under her panties. I
worked my finger in and out as we drove home. I parked
the car in the garage.

The house had a few lights on but not many. We walked
in and went directly to our bedroom.

Sue asked, "What is this?" when she saw candles burning
in our room.

"Part of your surprise honey."

"Just part?" she wanted to know.

I helped her remove her dress as I kissed her deeply.
"Put this on and sit on the bed." I told her as I
handed her a blindfold. She placed it over her head,
covering her eyes. I went to the door where I waved
Peter and Michel quietly into the room. Both men were
wearing silk boxers and had the beginning of a hard-on.

Sue was sitting on the foot of the bed looking very
sexy in her bustier and stockings. I approached her.
Kissing her passionately I started to loosen the
bustier so her tits were exposed with her firm nipples
pointing forward. I asked her to detail w she would
handle Peter and Michel in bed. She graphically
described what she wanted them to do to her.

"I want them to lick my pussy."

I slid her panties off over her stockings and shoes and
pushed her softly back on the bed.

"Keep telling me while I eat your pussy," I commanded
before I crawled away and motioned for Peter to take my
place. Peter knelt at the foot of the bed and began
licking my wife's pussy.

She kept talking between moans, "While one licked me I
would lick the other... ohh, yeah. I would have the
other put his, ohhh that feels soooo good... big cock
in my mouth. Ohhh I want you inside me."

Peter looked at me for confirmation. I nodded. Peter
stood and slipped his boxers off. I was amazed at the
size of his cock ,it must have been 11 inches long. He
placed the head gently at the entrance to my wife's
cunt then slowly pushed it in, inch by inch.

Sue gasped, "Oh fuck, you're a god!, shove harder,
please harder!"

Michel not wanting to be left out shed his shorts and
moved to the side of the bed. Before Sue knew what was
happening he placed the head of his cock to her nipple
lightly brushing it. I went to the other side of the
bed and placed my mouth on her nip e gently licking it.

"What?! Who!?" she didn't get to finish her question
because Michel slid his cock into her mouth before she
could close it.

I whispered, "Just relax honey, this is both our
fantasies come true." I slid the blindfold off. Her
eyes were wide but she didn't protest. Peter was moving
at a frantic pace now and Sue was holding onto Michel's
cock with one hand as her head bobbed on his 10 inch
pole.

I knew that things could go horribly wrong if Sue
didn't accept this situation but when her body
stiffened momentarily then she moaned loudly bucking
her hips violently into Peter as she came for the first
time.

Peter withdrew and turned my wife around so she was on
her knees facing him. Michel stood behind my wife and
entered her wet stretched pussy easily. Sue looked
amazed at the size of Peter cock as lustily wrapped her
mouth around it. I stood there watching, playing with
my stiff manhood as my wife was fucking and sucking two
French men. They had a rhythm going now. It reminded me
of lumberjacks working a two man saw.

Michel thrust forward into my wife's cunt, pushing her
forward making more of Peter huge cock disappear into
her open mouth. It wasn't long before Peter started to
gro and his hips buckled as he came deep in Sue's
mouth. Sue started to come almost at the same time
pushing harder into Michel's dick as Peter's spunk
overwhelmed her mouth.

I watched as his jism leaked out of her mouth and
ripped onto her chin. Peter stepped away and gestured
for me to take his place. I hurriedly took his place. I
not sure Sue was even aware it was my cock in her
mouth. Her eyes were out of focused and glazed over
with lust. She seemed to be having explosive orgasms
every few minutes.

I came quickly spewing my load all over my wife's face
and hair. Michel was still going strong. He pulled out
long enough to turn Sue onto her back before entering
her again. Sue was long gone at this point. She didn't
know who was fucking her and she didn't seem to care as
long as she had cock in her.

"Fuck me harder! Yess! Like that!" was all she kept
saying, over and over again.

Michel had stamina. He kept pounding away at her and
she came half a dozen times that I could tell. I was
getting hard again from watching and I wasn't the only
one, Peter was erect again.

Michel couldn't hold out any longer. He arched his back
as he pulled out of her pussy and came on my wife's
chest and stomach. I watched the sperm glisten and roll
along Sue's cleavage as and once again hard Peter
replaced Michel between Sue's legs Sue wrapped her legs
around his waist as he violently thrust his cock into
her cunt. Peter was a complete contrast to Michel.
Michel was smooth and steady. Peter was fast and
furious.

Peter pulled Sue up and let her weight force her deep
onto his c k. He then lay back on the bed with Sue
straddling him. Sue was bouncing up and down on his
dick. She increased her pace.

At first only about 8 inches were making it into her
pussy then as she moved faster more went in until soon
all 11 inches were ne. Sue was bucking frantically then
she came tremendously as Peter grabbed her by the hips
and forcefully pushed her down onto his cock as he came
deep inside her.

Peter's cum was dripping out of my wife's pussy and
down the sides of Peter's shriveled penis. I looked at
Sue in amazement. She was a sticky, gooey mess. She had
cum in her hair, on her face and neck, on her chest and
belly and even her ass and thighs. Her stockings were
ruined. They were stained and had runs in them.

Sue was exhausted. She rolled over and closed her eyes
and went to sleep. The guys and I went to the kitchen
and had a beer together and something to eat. I
couldn't thank them enough. They couldn't thank me
enough either.

***

The next morning Sue was embarrassed by what had
happened when we all had breakfast together. That ended
quickly when she realized we were all speaking English.

She got up and went to the sink and grabbed the spray
faucet and hosed us all down saying, "You Bastards! You
understood every word I said. And YOU! You put them up
to it!" she glared at me with false reprove.

***

A few days later they left for home telling me, "Next
time you visit us, bring your wife, okay?"

I said that I had planned on it.

The End

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than
a trusted partner. 4-million people around the world
contract HIV every year. You only have one body per
lifetime, so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: armybrat.txt (Mf, adult/teen, alcohol)
Authors name: Carl Brandon Febbs
Story title : Army Brat

------------------------------------------------------
-= This work is copyrighted to the author � 1999. =-

Please do not remove the author information or make
any changes to this story. You may post freely to non-
commercial "free" sites, or in the "free" area of

commercial sites. Thank you for your consideration.
------------------------------------------------------

Kristen the Hot Little Army Brat
by Carl Brandon Febbs (1996)

I am in the Army reserve and was visiting one of my
Army buddies, staying with him for the duration of my
duty weekend at his military base.

We were sitting around Saturday night after
relaxing, watching TV and talking, when he got a phone
call from his wife. She had some kind of problem, and
he had to go help her out right away. He asked me if
I'd mind being alone for a couple of hours, and I
"Hell no, it'd be great to have some quiet for a while.

About ten minutes after he left, I heard a car pull up
outside. Then a quick knock on the door, and a car
leaving fast.

"What the hell?" I said, and I went to the door to
check it out.

It was my buddy's thirteen year-old daughter, and she
was drunk as a skunk, lying there on the front porch!
I'd known she was going out, but I also knew that she
wasn't supposed to be doing that kind of stuff. In
fact, she wasn't even supposed to be with those kind
of kids. Her "friends" had dropped her off and run.

She was a sweet kid and I had always liked her, so I
decided to protect her from her father's wrath. I
picked her up off the doorstep and carried her up to
her room.

I'd just tell my buddy that his daughter had come
back and gone to bed because she wasn't feeling good
and was tired.

I put her down on her bed, and pulled off her shoes
and socks, stripped off her denim pants, and turned
to her closet to hang them up. When I turned, she was
sitting up and was in the process of taking off her
shirt.

I watched her fumble with it, and after she got it
off I hung it up in her closet too. To my surprise
she began struggling with her bra.

After a considerable struggle she finally got it loose,
and dropped it on the floor. Her breasts were con-
siderably larger than I had realized.

She wasn't flat chested at all. I picked up her bra
and put it in her bathroom hamper. The odor of girl
clung to it, and I was surprised at how sweet the
smell was.

She fell back on her bed and struggled for a while
trying to get her panties off, but was so un-
coordinated that she was having trouble.

I watched with great amusement. Eventually I had to
laugh. She finally realized I was there and watching.
She looked at me with those unfocused but lovely blue
eyes. She hesitated for a moment, and then let out a
couple of slurred, frustrated words and tried once
more. Her panties finally slid off her hips. She
kicked them down her legs and off, then lay there
naked, watching me with a look in her eyes I'd never
seen before.

She showed no embarrassment at all, and not only made
no attempt to cover up, she let her legs loll open a
bit. I looked at her for a bit and decided that if
she wasn't going to tuck herself in, I should.

I leaned over, put my hands on her shoulders to roll
her over. The heat from her young body surprised me.
I pulled her covers down and rolled her back to the
middle of the bed. I started to pull the covers back
up, but found myself hesitating. I sat down beside
her and looked at the naked young girl for a few
moments. I'd noticed before that she was a really
lovely girl. She was as dark of hair and white of
skin as Snow White herself. And twice as lovely.
Her clear skin and beauty was even more apparent with
all her clothes off. She was truly a young beauty!

Her small but firm breasts hardly moved at all, they
were so firm. Her nipples were medium sized, in the
center of small areolas, and were standing up firmly.
She was carrying a tiny bit of baby fat, but on her,
it looked damn good. Her waist tapered down to a
slimness that only a young girl can know, and then
flared out to womanly hips that belonged on a woman
much older and more mature than she was. The bush
between her legs was as dark as her head, but was
sparse. To my surprise, as I looked, she opened her
legs more and I was able to see her sweet looking
pussy. It was smallish, very pretty and it was gaping
open a bit. Her insides were hot pink and beginning
to glisten.

To my shock I could tell that young Kristen had just
had sex with one of the boy's she'd been out with. I
could actually see sperm oozing out of her slightly
stretched vaginal opening.

I looked into her eyes, and they were looking directly
into mine with a growing intensity that I began to
find uncomfortable. She not only didn't mind me
admiring her body, she liked it. The smell of sexual
arousal sore from her firm young body, and I found
myself realizing that her exposure to my gaze was
turning her on. What's worse, I was beginning to get
turned on too.

Then She was grabbing at me, trying to pull me down to
her. Caught by surprise, I let her pull me down and
kiss me. When she slipped me some tongue, I tried to
gently disengage, but she held on so strongly that I
decided to just enjoy the situation, and kissed her
back. After a few minutes of sampling her flavors, I
wasn't so anxious to let go of her as I should have
been.

To my surprise, she tasted sweetly of some kind of
cherry flavor. A residue of the cherry liquor she
had been drinking, combined with the naturally sweet
flavor of a young woman was so tasty as to be irresis-
tible. As soon as she realized she didn't need to
hold me to her, she let go of my neck. But she found
my hands and placed them on her firm little breasts.

As I caressed her firm round young globes, her nipples
began to harden and extend even more than they had
been. Her breasts were even more pleasing to touch
than they were to look at. The heat from her rolled
over me, and I began to sweat.

I felt her hands exploring my pants and began to try
to disengage again. She moved up swiftly and threw
her arms around me and I overbalanced and fell back
to the bed, partly on top of her. She let out an
"OOF!" but immediately slid one hand into my pants,
and was working as quickly on the buckle with the
other one. Before I could get organized she had my
pants open and her small hands wrapped around my cock.

I let her roll toward me, expecting her to say some-
thing, but she placed her lips on mine again, and in
a few moments, we were again kissing deeply. I hesi-
tated, but began stroking and caressing her body and
breasts again. She pulled up my tee shirt. Her
breasts and nipples rubbed on my chest. Her hands
were very busy. She was very awkward at it, but more
than adequate.

She was soon stroking my erect cock with as much
enthusiasm as she was kissing me. Then Kristen
released me and I thought I was going to get another
chance to disengage. Wrong. She was twisting around
so that she could put those sweet cherry lips on my
cock. I found her gaping little pussy right before
my eyes.

I watched it pulsate for a moment, oozing more male
cum and then began to lick at her sweet cum soaked
thing with my tongue. She hadn't expected that, and
forgot what she was doing for a moment. As I licked
her hard little clit, she cried out in pleasure. I
licked her opening inside and out, licked her till
she came. Which didn't take long, she was so aroused.
She moaned and collapsed on me for a moment. It was
strange to taste teenage cum along with teenage girl,
but by then I just didn't care anymore.

She still did not want to let me go. By this time
I wasn't about to leave anyway. I was past the point
of no return. Thirteen or not, I didn't care. I
turned back around, and slipped my erect cock between
her legs and began to push and poke around. I moved
the head of it up and down her slit, teasing and
tickling her clit with it. She let me play there for
a couple of minutes, but soon became impatient. She
reached down with her little hands, took possession
of my erection, and aimed it's head into her depths.
Her little pussy nibbled at it. I pushed it in slowly
as she pressed back against it with her own body.

We watched as she guided my erection slowly between
her lips and into her opening. It slowly slid in.
I knew what I was doing was wrong and I knew that she
didn't have any protection. But what the hell, the
little slut had just done it with at least one other
male. I wasn't the only one to plug pretty little
Kristen.

I lay on top of the teenager with my cock buried deeply
inside of her, enjoying the feeling of her incredible
tight little cunt. She also lay still for a couple of
minutes, enjoying the sensations. But she soon began
to holler and cry out in pleasure. She began to roll
her hips and thrust back at me. In no time at all she
had wrapped her beautiful young legs around me and
found the rhythm -- and we were fucking like we had
done it a hundred times before.

I have to say that I enjoyed fucking young Kristen
more than I had enjoyed sex in a long, a very long
time. It had been a long time since I had been turned
on as much as she had gotten me. In fact, I think I
enjoyed fucking her nearly as much as she enjoyed my
fucking her.

I did my best, pushing and thrusting over and over
again. I used my age and experience to advantage,
trying different angles and varying speeds, positions
and motions, trying to be sure that she would enjoy
what we were doing very much. She did. A lot!

She came again, and despite any good intentions I
might have had, I pushed in deep and hard and shot
my load deep inside her young belly. I was enjoying
myself too much to hold back. I just held deep inside
of her and let her milk me until I had juiced all I
could. Then I held her close, caressed and kissed her
until she fell asleep.

I dressed, pulled up her covers, tucked her in,
tidied up her room a little, opened the window a bit
to let out the odors of sex, closed the door and went
down stairs.

When her dad got home an hour later, I told him that
she was home, and asleep. He wanted to know if she
had had a good time. "Oh yeah. I suspect so," was
all I said.

The next morning, I took her a cup of coffee when I
heard her moving about. She was hung over, and not
feeling too good. But she thanked me for the coffee.
Then she smiled a little and thanked me for the "great
fuck" I had given her the night before. I'd thought
that she might not remember. Any worry I might have
developed went away when she asked me if we could do
it again later when she was sober.

We could and we did. Many times.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author

does not condone the described behavior in real life in
anyway shape or form. Anyone tempted to act out any of
the scenarios in this story; should seriously consider
seeking professional help.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Kristen's collection - Directory 10

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: leila.txt (M/shemale, public sex)
Authors name: Michael (phoenlxarlzona.com)
Story title : Leila

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2001. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.

--------------------------------------------------------

Leila (M/shemale, public sex)
By Michael (phoenlxarlzona.com)

***

I'm an ordinary guy, nothing special about me at all.
Well, maybe my choice in women could set me apart from
most.

It all started one rainy afternoon in Northern
California as I was driving home after a party I'd
attended alone the day before.

I'd stayed over at a friend's house and after a nice
leisurely breakfast I headed home so that I would be
back home before dark. I had to be at work the next
day and wanted plenty of rest.

I was driving along Highway 1 when I first saw her.
And boy, was she a vision. It had been raining all
morning and the woman who stood there beside the road
was drenched. Her thin silk dress was plastered to her
shapely body and her raven hair was matted to her skull
as if she'd been swimming.

I quickly decided that I would pick her up. It was
no great decision; I mean she was a knockout. I could
tell that she had a great body because her wet dress
left little to the imagination, and the 4-inch high-
heels she stood in made her look like a goddess.

As I pulled up to her and leaned over to push the door
open she smiled at me. I was struck dumb! Her beauty
was breathtaking. When she climbed into the car and
the door closed I was still sitting staring.

"Hi, hunk, my name is Leila," she said. And nothing has
ever been the same for me since.

We drove down the highway without speaking for a few
moments. Then to my amazement this beautiful creature
scooted over next to me and began to fiddle with the
fly of my pants.

At first I tried to pull her hand away but she was
insistent and without further struggle from me she
finally popped my pants open and pushed her delicate
hand deep into my open fly. I was in a some kind of
zone. I knew what was happening but not how to react
to it. Nothing like this had ever happened to me
before.

Leila leaned forward and placed her ruby red lips on
the head of my dick and began to suck me off. I could
feel her hot wet tongue lapping up and down my shaft.
Soon it felt like I was fucking a woman's cunt. Her
lips were tightly gripping my dick and her head was
bobbing up and down in my lap. I was on fire.

Just before I came I looked over and saw that she was
stroking her own rigid dick. It was shaved, but it was
every bit as big as mine and as I came in her mouth
with loud grunts of passion I saw her dick spew hot
sticky cum in an arch out onto the dashboard of my car.

Needless to say I was in shock. I pulled the car over
at an over-look by the ocean. The wind was up and big
fat drops of rain beat against the windshield of my
car. I sat there trying to catch my breath from the
best blowjob I'd ever received in my life.

Finally I was able to gasp out, "You-you're a man!"

Leila looked deeply into my eyes and moved closer,
right up next to me. I could feel her firm breast
pushing against me, I could felt the heat radiating
from her body as she whispered, 'Nah uh.' Then she
grabbed my hand and opened the car door pulling me
along with her.

I wasn't sure what to do, but I let her pull me along.
I kept glancing at her prefect body, legs to die for,
and an hourglass waist. How could this lovely creature
be a man? I kept wondering to myself. It was agonizing,
she was just too beautiful. Too perfect.

Then we were slipping and sliding down a rain swept
dune, down, down all the way to the deserted beach
below. And without a word Leila pulled her soaked dress
over her head and threw it to the wind.

I stood there looking at a beautiful woman, naked
except for net stocking and a black braw. But damn,
there was one marring effect with that vision. She had
a massive hard on, all shiny from her previous orgasm
and the rain still drenching her.

I was soon as wet as Leila and even though I was
completely mystified, and a little frightened I let her
unbutton my sopping shirt, then pull my pants down.
When she knelt down in a puddle on the beach; I wasn't
sure what was happening. But when she went down on
hands and knees and wiggled her beautiful butt at me I
knew what she wanted.

I looked for a long moment. What was I doing? But as I
looked at the perfect naked body displayed before me, I
said to myself, 'What the hell, just this once.' And I
knelt down behind Leila ready to butt fuck her.

To my surprise as I positioned myself behind her I felt
her small hand guide me lower. And when my dick slipped
into a hot moist cunt I gasped in surprise. It was
something I hadn't expected.

Wildly I began to thrust in and out of Leila. The
feeling of rutting like animals out in the open and in
the rain like this was exhilarating. I'd never done
anything like it before. And the wonderful feeling of
fucking her "cunt" was something else that made the
whole experience something special.

I had no idea how she'd accomplished it, all I knew was
that Leila was incredibly hot, and I was going to come
deep in her any second. And when she started to hiss,
"Fuck me harder, fuck me like the male animal you are
hunk. Make me cum on your cock big man, make me come!"
That was pretty much it for me.

I shot my second load into Leila's cunt this time,
grunting with each thrust until I was without anything
left. And as I began to come down from my exertions I
noticed that Leila was sporting an enormous hard on
still.

Curious I pulled out and rolled her over onto her back
in the puddle on the beach. There she was in her glory,
and I feasted my eyes upon her, lust building quickly
after only moments.

I quickly realized that Leila had both a cunt and a
dick and they both looked good enough to eat. I felt
like a sick bastard but without any further thought I
brought my lips to her shinny cock and engulfed it.

It took several minutes to figure out the best way to
give my girl head, but being a guy I already had some
idea what was required. Then I went to town. I wanted
to give her pleasure equal to what she'd given me.
So I began to wildly fuck her cock with my mouth.

Then an idea struck me. I reached down and began to
finger her clit, pushing first several fingers back and
forth across her sensitive clit and down into her slit,
then more fingers until I had all four sliding in and
out of her, with my thumb playing fast and loose with
her clit.

It was agonizing to watch. Her cunt came first, but her
dick erupted soon afterwards, and I watched as Leila's
perfect body writhed, splashing muddy water all over
the place as she rolled around in the puddle still
forming ever bigger around our wrestling bodies.

That afternoon I had my first experience with a
shemale. And what a shemale she was. We fucked two more
times on that beach, and might have gone once more if
we hadn't been run off by the park rangers who
patrolled the place several times a day.

The sad thing about my story is that I don't think just
a regular woman will ever be enough for me again. I
mean, imagine having a woman who knows exactly "how" it
feels to be a man. She knows exactly what a male's
orgasm is like and how to achieve it. And then imagine
that you have the loveliest 22-year-old woman anyone
could want.

It makes it hard to tear yourself away from a
relationship like that. I still can't bring myself to
do it and it's been two years now. Regular wild sex
whenever I want it. Oh, and I've become an expert at
giving head too, by the way.

THE END

Acknowledgement:
This story was inspired by one written by Mistress
Sensuella with a similar theme.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than

a trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime,

so take good care of it!
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Kristen's collection - Directory 15

[A Webber]

("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
`6_ 6 ) `-. ( ).`-.__.`)
(_Y_.)' ._ ) `._ `. ``-..-'
_..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
(((' (((-((('' ((((
K R I S T E N' S C O L L E C T I O N
_________________________________________
WARNING!
This text file contains sexually explicit
material. If you do not wish to read this
type of literature, or you are under age,
PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
_________________________________________

Scroll down to view text

Archive name: fuckme.txt (M+/F, wife, exh, gb)
Authors name: Cheryl (cj...@hotmail.com)
Story title : Can You Say Fuck Me?

--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author � 2003. Please

don't remove the author information or make any changes

to this story. All rights reserved. Thank you for your
consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------

Can You Say Fuck Me? (M+/F, wife, exh, gb)
by Cheryl (cj...@hotmail.com)

***

Husband and wife take a road trip out of state to visit
a swinger club. Along the way the wife has an adventure
and once they get to the club she really takes off. And
all the while all she can say is "Fuck Me." And if she
says anything else she will lose the bet with her
husband.

***

I looked at my husband with disbelieving eyes as I asked
him again, "I can only say fuck me all weekend long?"

He smugly looked at me and said, "Well you agreed to the
rules and you did lose the bet and those are the words I
have chosen for this weekend."

I suppose I should explain. Every once in a while, we
make bets or dares to go along with the games we play. A
while back I came up with a game where the loser (my
husband as it turned out at the time) could only say one
phrase all weekend long.

One weekend when I lost I was forced to wear only skimpy
cutoffs and a very little half t-shirt all weekend long.
He took me to the mall on a shopping trip and you can
imagine the stairs I got.

Anyway that first time my husband's phrase for the
weekend had been "Of course I'd love to." Well it was one
of my better weekends when I got to finally drag his ass
to the ballet, the flower show at the botanical gardens
and the home and garden show. He vowed revenge and I just
laughed.

During this year's final four of basketball, we drew
names of teams for the tournament and as it turned out my
team (a pre tournament favorite) was eliminated in the
first round. So by default he won and I had to agree to
the terms of the contest.

We have a jar with suggestions that we each wrote down
for this type of thing to spice things up a bit. One type
of suggestion was phrases, others were clothing
selections, place selections, etc. He though had pulled
the one phrase ticket.

I went to bed that night wondering what his phrase would
be.

He waited till Friday night when we both had the full
weekend, like I had had with him, and he told me my
phrase would be "fuck me". At first I thought it was
amusing but we had had this trip planned to St. Louis for
several months now and that was when my phrase 'fuck me'
was going to be invoked.

I looked at him and asked, "What about ordering dinner in
restaurants or anything like that?"

He said, "Well you'll have to let me do all the talking
unless you want to say fuck me to the waiter." He said
this with a twinkle in his eye and I knew he wouldn't
hold it to me. But little did I know.

Now the reason for the trip to St. Louis was strictly for
fun. There is a club in the St. Louis area called PT's,
it's actually in Centreville Ill., about 16 miles due
east of St. Louis. Just off highway 64 for those in or
near the area.

On Saturday nights they have a couples night in their
all-nude dancers club. And on Saturday nights couples
take over the main dance stage and can dance nude and
they can even fuck on stage or anywhere up on the main
dance floor area and do it legally. The club has been
standing room only for years on Saturday nights and this
was our destination for the weekend.

*

I am a compulsive exhibitionist who loves to be watched.
I'm happily married to an older voyeur who loves to watch
me doing my thing. I am now 24 and my hubby is 49. I
married for love and not because I would be his young
trophy wife although that is what I am considered. We
have been married since I was 16 although I was very
mature for my age.

I am 24, blonde, 5 feet 6 inches tall, about 135 lbs, and
I still measure out at 34c-22-36 and I keep fit and trim.
I have firm tits, dancers legs, a firm butt and I love
sex. Oral, anal, straight, and I am bi, love women too,
and I am not prejudiced in the slightest.

*

So the weekend arrived, and as usual I packed the
required clothes with my husband throwing in some
"extras" as well. That Friday night we left our home and
headed out on the interstate for St. Louis via I-70 for
the twenty-one hour road trip to our destination.

Since our trip started that night, I knew it was okay to
just talk. With him I could have an almost normal
conversation because I would know when the question he
asked would require a fuck me answer.

Our first stop at a truck stop to eat and gas up was
uneventful although my cutoffs and t-shirt attracted some
comments among the truckers. We caught some shuteye in
Russell Kansas, in a truck stop and took off again at
daybreak.

On the interstate, my husband requested that I change
into a summer dress. I thought that would be a good idea
too so I could let the air flow up and under my hem to
cool me off.

It was when the traffic began to get heavy and more and
more truckers filled the road that things began to get
interesting.

As we drove along I-70 eastbound, my husband encouraged
me to unbutton some buttons on my dress, from above and
from below near the hem. He knew I'd do it without
complaint.

As we passed truckers, they looked down and saw quite a
bit of me exposed. We could hear their chatter on the CB
radio in our car.

After a while I began talking to a particularly talkative
trucker who had been following us for the past 80 miles.
As he drove along side us and looking down to get his
little show, I exposed more and more of my body to him. I
even played with myself as he watched.

For some reason we had gotten the idea this trucker was
turning off in Kansas City to head down south. There was
a rest stop area coming up in 3 miles. That's when my
husband said, "Whatever he says next, ask him if he wants
to fuck you."

Now I am not easily embarrassed nor am I shy, but this
was something going out on the air for whoever was
listening and the fact I knew at least ten other truckers
were listening, was something else.

At first I wanted to renege on our deal, but then I
thought to myself that the next time we played this game
and it was my husband's turn to do the deed, he'd have an
excuse not to. Oh well I thought, and steeled my nerves.

The trucker I was talking to blabbered something and I
without thinking about the consequences blurted out, "So
honey, you want to fuck me?"

There was dead air for like fifteen seconds, which in
reality was like forever for truckers. I could hear faint
cries in the background of "Yeah baby, I'll fuck you!!"
etc. But the trucker closest to us drowned them out and
he said, "Hey baby, there's a rest stop coming up in one
mile, pull in and lets talk about it."

Now all truckers know every truck stop along any given
route and I knew we would soon be joined by more than
just our trucker. I had asked him if he wanted to fuck me
and as we slowed down I wondered how many others would
follow us in to the rest area. Was this getting out of
hand? Did my husband really want me to do this?

In the truck stop area, the trucker climbed out of the
cab of a big old Volvo tracker. He wasn't hard on the
eyes. When I climbed out of our car with all but two
buttons undone on my dress, his eyes popped.

I walked over to him and climbed up into his cab and we
spent about 45 minutes in his bed area in the back while
he fucked me any way he wanted. I gave him oral sex,
which I really love doing. Then after his first come he
fucked me long and hard.

I was surprised that a man who had been on the road like
forever, would have that much staying power, but he
brought me to several orgasms (nothing great mind you,
but good anyway) and still took the time to make sure I
was satisfied before he came. All in all it way very
enjoyable.

As I climbed down from his cab, I saw quite a few trucks
parked near us and I saw all the men's eyes following me
back to our car. My husband told me that about 7 truckers
had pulled in after we had. I told him I knew. We pulled
back onto the Interstate again on our way to St. Louis.
After all, I had no intention of pulling a train with a
bunch of strange men in a rest area.

*

Saturday night found us at PT's show club in Centreville
Ill. And having a good time. Now a word of caution here
for anyone wishing to go to this club, all of the male
employees are free to ask any female club attendee for
sex. That's right, they can ask, not demand. It's open to
the public and it is standing room only on Saturday
nights. On this night, my phrase would be in force as I
had expected.

The funny thing was that the first contacts I had with
the employees of PT's were waitresses, when I was
supposed to order drinks. My husband deliberately left
that up to me.

I looked up at him when our waitress asked me for a drink
order and all I could say was, "Fuck me."

She didn't pause, she didn't hesitate, she just said she
was on duty till 6 in the morning and couldn't do
anything till then. She sort of left it open that after
that, she would be available to do whatever I wanted.

Anyway, we were there for fun, so soon we had our drinks,
and in short order I was asked to dance by some nice
looking guy sitting nearby. When he cam over to our
tabled and asked for a dance, all I could say was, "Fuck
me."

Without a bat of his eyes, he took my hand and looked at
my husband. Hubby just smiled so the guy led me onto the
dance floor and we began to dance. His hands roamed
freely all over my body, (My shouldn't they? After all
I'd asked him to fuck me, so feeling me up on the dance
floor wasn't much of a jump. Anyway that was pretty much
happing all around us.

After a bit he casually lifted my skirt from behind
showing off my bare pantiless ass to crowd watching, and
without a by your leave he walked me over to the rail
surrounding the dance floor and had me brace myself along
the rail facing the crowd.

They watched as he pulled down his jeans and began to
fuck me from behind as I stared out on the crowd. It was
something to stand there with this stranger fucking me
from behind while all those people watched us. My body
jerked each time he thrust into me and I could hardly
breath I was so hot.

Finally my lover grunted and he held my hips tight as he
thrust one final time. I felt his body tense and I knew
that he'd done his business. So did the crowd because
some of them applauded.

Our little show was rather unusual even for that place. I
guess because I was new meat so to speak, I had a lot of
requests to dance after that and all of them fucked me
against the rail before their dances were over.

Thank god I didn't have to fuck everyone, just those that
I had to respond to with, "Fuck me," to. Several girls
came on to me as well and from about 9 pm to almost 5 am,
I had a great time as the center of attention. I think I
was the most active woman in the place that night.

*

For those of you curious, I am not an employee of PT's in
Centreville, Ill., however it is a real club and Saturday
nights are very sexy. We go there several times a year
for the partying. So anyone who lives nearby should check
the place out. Who knows maybe some day you'll see me
there and we can hook up.

Just ask, "Are you Cheryl?"

END

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It's okay to *READ* stories about unprotected sex with
others outside a monogamous relationship. But it isn't
okay to *HAVE* unprotected sex with people other than a
trusted partner. You only have one body per lifetime, so
take good care of it!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
Kristen's collection - Directory 22